《Atlas: Back to the Present - Time Travel + Post Apoc + OP MC》


 CHAPTER 1: Atlas is Betrayed Because He is a Big Trusting Dummy.

    Being covered in blood, guts, and bits of bone matter was not Atlas''s idea of a vacation.


    It had been a fucking tough year of battling through the wasteland, a place populated by portals that randomly sucked people in from Earth.


    The relentless year of fighting trolls, bandits, and the undead had left him both physically and emotionally scarred, but the thought of returning to normalcy kept him going.


    Cold beer, hot pizza, and not having to constantly watch his back were calling him.


    Atlas finally saw the portal home.


    Atlas stood among the group of survivors, their faces illuminated by the otherworldly glow of the portal. Each person bore the marks of their journey¡ªscars, exhaustion, and the haunted look of those who had seen too much.


    But now, amongst those looks of exhaustion, a new emotion was seen¡ªhope.


    Atlas¡¯s heart pounded as he stared at the swirling vortex.


    *This is it,* he thought, barely able to believe it. *After a year, I¡¯m finally going home. The last year had been brutal, but now it was time.*


    In front of the large group stood Clark, his scrawny shoulders barely filling out his ragged cloak. In his hands, he clutched a small pouch, his fingers twitching as if itching to reveal its contents. Clark, as the settlement leader, had been the designated token holder, responsible for distributing the precious tokens that would allow the survivors to pass through the portal and return home.


    Clark emptied the pouch, letting 100 gleaming tokens spill into his hand.


    "Alright, we''ve got everybody here," Clark announced nasally, his voice grating on Atlas¡¯s nerves. "Let''s go through the portal and go home."


    The group cheered and eagerly grabbed tokens from him, heading toward the waiting portal. Atlas wasn¡¯t the only person dying to get home.


    Despite his unimposing appearance, Clark had become the de facto leader of this ragtag group. A feat that was hard to accomplish in the wasteland where the strong made the rules. Luckily, he had paired up with Atlas early on. The two of them had teamed up. Clark ran the settlement, while Atlas fought from the front.


    *I can¡¯t wait till I never have to see this guy again,* Atlas thought. *I don¡¯t know what was worse about him¡ªhis callous disregard for other people, or the way he hid it all behind a veneer of social justice and equality.*


    The two of them had fought together against the dangers of the wasteland. But they had also spent a year butting heads.


    *I can¡¯t believe I fell for his ¡°good guy act,¡± like so many other people.*


    Atlas watched as people started moving through the portal, thinking of all the things he would do when he got home.


    *Wait a second,* he thought. Something didn¡¯t add up. He scanned the crowd, noting the eager, weary faces of those around him as they also headed home.


    "What¡¯s Shaniqua doing here?" Atlas yelled out.


    *Shaniqua wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. Was she here to say goodbye to her girlfriend? I tallied up the contribution points personally, and she hadn¡¯t made the cut.*


    The slowly moving crowd paused, all eyes turning to Clark. Some people looked confused, others questioning, and a few indifferent. Regardless, they just kept moving through the portal in an orderly manner.


    Clark turned to Atlas slowly, a smug smile curling on his lips. "Well, that''s the thing, Atlas," Clark yelled, his voice dripping with mockery that made Atlas¡¯s blood run cold. "I''ve made a new decision."


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Clark had backstabbed other leaders to rise to power, and now, it seemed, he was ready to do it again.


    Atlas¡¯s heart stopped. "What¡¯s going on here, Clark?"


    People kept moving through the portal.


    Everyone was eager to get home, and nobody wanted to stop and deal with last-minute drama, especially if Atlas and Clark were involved. They had seen enough of their internal conflict throughout the year of battles in the wasteland. The number of times they had seen Clark and Atlas argue over decisions was too many to count.


    *Fuck the wasteland and fuck this drama, just gotta get myself home,* thought one of the people returning through.


    As Atlas waited for Clark¡¯s response, something felt off. A thought hit him like a truck¡ª*was he being betrayed?*


    Clark¡¯s smile widened, a sinister edge to it that made Atlas¡¯s skin crawl. The man oozed social justice and smarmy self-satisfaction. Clark turned slightly, gesturing lazily to a woman standing apart from the rest of the group.


    She stood stiffly, avoiding Atlas¡¯s gaze, her face a mask of conflicted guilt. But it was the look on her girlfriend¡¯s face that hit Atlas like a punch to the gut¡ªa smirk of smug satisfaction, her arms crossed in triumph as if she had won a prize.


    "Keep moving, people. I¡¯ll chat with Atlas," Clark said, his voice taking on a tone of condescending reasonableness, as if he were explaining something to a child. "Shaniqua here... she¡¯s never had opportunities like you. If we leave her behind, she¡¯ll die. You? You¡¯ll be fine here. So, I felt it was better and more fair that she gets this chance."


    Clark stepped up his pace, moving toward the exit home.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking betraying me for a piece of pussy you probably had a threesome with last minute?¡± Atlas yelled. Clark and Atlas had had a decision-making conference last night about the 100 people who would get the tokens to go home. Shaniqua¡¯s girlfriend had made the cut, but Shaniqua hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Keep moving, people!¡± one of the other survivors said, as they all saw the impending crisis.


    Atlas pulled his twin swords from their scabbards. He had killed thousands over the past year, and fuck him if he wasn¡¯t going to exact revenge right now.


    Atlas looked around at the quickly exiting survivors.


    *Wait, they all knew this, and nobody told me? Betrayed? I never expected this would be my fate. I was a dumb fucker to trust Clark to handle the distribution of the return tokens.*


    Sensing his thoughts, one of the people leaving through the portal yelled, "We didn¡¯t know anything about this, Atlas! Deal with him yourself. We¡¯re going home!"


    "Fuck you," Atlas said, enraged.


    "Clark, you sanctimonious prick, you¡¯re dead!" he said, rushing toward him.


    A few other survivors who were going through the portal were knocked to the ground as Atlas charged toward Clark.


    Clark ran toward the portal, knowing how effective those swords were. No way was he going to be able to stop Atlas.


    He couldn¡¯t help but toss one last response as he ran. "Life isn¡¯t fair, Atlas," he yelled back, his tone dripping with sanctimony. "It¡¯s about equality. You should know that giving other people chances when they are disadvantaged is the right thing to do. Just be a better person. Saving Shaniqua was the right thing to do!" He was only a few feet away from entering the portal and could afford to throw another jibe.


    *Bye, Atlas, I won¡¯t be missing your ugly face when I¡¯m back home with Shaniqua and her girlfriend, and you¡¯re stuck here,* Clark thought in satisfaction.


    He had purposely assigned Atlas to the rear guard to ostensibly watch for other groups attacking them.


    *Fucking Clark. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s worse¡ªthe fact that he¡¯s a selfish asshole or the fact that he keeps constantly covering it up in public with bullshit. Either way, he¡¯s fucking dead for betraying me.*


    Nobody could stop him. And nobody wanted to. They had seen how lethal Atlas was with his swords. None of them was his match in the wasteland.


    As Atlas rushed toward Clark, he watched his so-called friends leaving. Nobody even made eye contact. Some of them muttered ¡°Sorry¡±. They all sped into the portal home. If they had turned en masse and grabbed Clark, they could stop him. But nobody made that decision.


    The portal''s glow grew brighter as the people ran through.


    The last of the other survivors continued scrambling through, some bleeding as they avoided the enraged Atlas.


    The portal''s light flickered and dimmed, its energy quickly draining.


    *Betrayed.*


    *Abandoned.*


    The words echoed in his mind, growing louder, more insistent, until they drowned out everything else.


    Atlas watched in horror as Clark ran through the portal.


    While Atlas was deadly with his swords, even he couldn¡¯t defeat the sheer facts of distance. No matter his desire, he had been just a little too far away to stop Clark.


    ¡°Fuck you, Clark. If I¡¯m not getting home, you aren¡¯t either!¡± he yelled.


    Atlas hurled one of his swords.


    The sword crackled as it tore through the shimmering portal, striking Clark and the token in his hand.


    BOOM!


    ¡°No!¡± yelled Clark.


    A burst of wild energy erupted from the portal as it exploded.


    Atlas felt himself being shattered into little pieces and fragments, as the energies from the unintended portal destruction enveloped him.


    *What the hell is going on?* he thought.


    The atoms of his body seemed to dissolve bit by bit.


    The pain was more than he had ever felt in all the battles he had fought. And he had felt a lot of pain before.


    *Clark... you fucking bastard! I¡¯m hoping the portal eruption fucked you up too.*


    He had always been motivated by his desire to get home. That was what kept him going through all the battles. The pain, the near-death experiences, all of those fights were for one sole reason: getting home.


    But now, a new motivation was taking root, one that was darker and more personal.


    *If I get another chance, I¡¯ll be stronger. I¡¯ll be smarter. I¡¯ll never let this happen again.*

 CHAPTER 2: The Past Unveiled

    When Atlas awoke, he found himself lying in his own bed, bathed in the soft morning light filtering through the red satin curtains. He blinked, disoriented, his mind still tangled in the chaos of the portal. For a moment, he simply lay there, trying to reconcile the violent, grueling year he had just endured with the serene, almost too-perfect atmosphere of his room.


    "Am I home?" he whispered, his voice barely audible as his heart raced with a mix of excitement and confusion.


    The events that had transpired felt like a fevered dream, yet the ache in his body, the deep-rooted exhaustion from surviving in the Wasteland Apocalypse, was too real to dismiss. It was as if every muscle, every bone remembered the torment.


    And yet, as screwed up as it seemed he was here in the familiar comfort of his own bed.


    His first instinct was to dismiss it all as some kind of dream, some cruel trick of his exhausted mind. But the feel of the sheets beneath him, the smell of the room, and the warmth of the morning light? It was all too tangible. Too real.


    *Ok, don¡¯t jinx it. I¡¯m obviously home. No takebacksie,* he muttered to himself, trying to push away the growing dread gnawing at the back of his mind.


    But was he really home? And what of Clark and the others? Shouldn¡¯t they have made it back too?


    Actually, those fuckers... I don¡¯t care if they made it back. I hope they all get hit by cars,* he thought.


    The room around him was unmistakably his, yet it seemed... different somehow. Like a slightly out-of-tune melody, something about it didn¡¯t sit right. The framed oil painting of a Chinese concubine, her delicate fingers wrapped around an opium pipe, hung on the wall just as it always had, its colors muted in the morning light. The surround sound speakers, mounted with care, still adorned the walls. It was all so ordinary, so mundane, and yet¡­ it wasn¡¯t.


    *Seriously, why does my room feel so odd? Is it because I haven¡¯t been back for a year? Yet it¡¯s not crazy dusty or anything.*


    The question echoed in his mind as he scanned the room, his eyes landing on the wooden nightstand beside the bed. Reaching for his phone, his hand froze mid-air. The device that greeted him wasn¡¯t the sleek, modern one he had grown accustomed to. Instead, it was an older model, its edges worn and the screen slightly scratched¡ªa relic from years past. He picked it up, his fingers trembling as he turned it over, inspecting it as if it were a foreign object.


    *This is my old phone, definitely not someone else¡¯s. Look, there are those little marks near the port, from when I tried to plug in the wrong charger while drunk.*


    Then it hit him like a semi. He had upgraded this phone years ago. He remembered that clearly, because he¡¯d gotten a sweet promo deal on the upgrade.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Atlas muttered, his voice laced with growing confusion. Had he been sent back in time? Or was this whole thing a fucking dream?


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The thought was completely absurd, yet the evidence was staring him in the face. He sat there, the phone heavy in his hand, as the reality of the situation began to claw its way into his mind. If this was true, then everything had changed¡ªor rather, everything had reverted. He was back, but back where? And when? *Yeah¡­ back WHEN was the question.*


    He forced himself out of bed, every muscle in his body tensing as he took in the room once more, noticing the subtle, almost imperceptible differences that now screamed for attention. The digital calendar on the wall, something he had long stopped paying attention to, caught his eye. As the pictures of him and his first cat, or him and a couple of friends flashed by, the date displayed underneath was from years ago¡ªit was August 2035.


    When he had first been portaled, it was August 9, 2037.


    He had spent a year battling in the wasteland, but had been sent back two years before the portals even opened?


    *What kind of time fuckery is this,* he thought.


    His heart pounded in his chest as the implications of this discovery sank in, each second stretching into mind-bending eternity. Had he truly traveled back to the past, or was this some kind of cruel illusion? Was he stuck in some twisted version of a multiverse reality, or had the last year of battling demon dogs been nothing more than a vivid hallucination?


    If this was real¡ªif he was really back¡ªthen he couldn''t afford to waste this opportunity. He had seen too many people die, too many lives lost because of the chaos that followed the appearance of the portals. He had fought for survival, yes, but he had also fought for something more¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t quite put into words but felt deeply in his bones. The need to protect, to save as many as he could, even when it seemed impossible.


    *Shit, did I seriously just travel back in time!? Why didn¡¯t I memorize some lottery numbers from before? Actually, if the portals are coming, money isn¡¯t important at all. Can¡¯t spend dollars in the wasteland.*


    His thoughts raced as he tried to make sense of it all. If he had really been given a second chance, he needed to make it count. He couldn¡¯t let the horrors of the past year be for nothing. Maybe this was his opportunity to do better, to save more people, to be the leader he had always strived to be but had fallen short of.


    *Back to the present.. or bank to the past? Or is it back to the future?*


    He really doubted if Michael J. Fox would want to be starring in this movie regardless.


    He summarized in his head.


    <ol>


    <li>The last year in the wasteland apocalypse was a crazy dream.</li>


    <li>He was crazy,</li>


    <li>He had somehow traveled back in time.</li>


    </ol>


    Those were his only choices.


    He hated it when they used the ¡°It was all a dream¡± trope on TV or in books, and goddammit he didn¡¯t want to be a living example of it.


    *So yeah, I have three choices. Two of which are completely unpalatable garbage.*


    No, actually there was one more choice. A much better one.


    He glanced at the dusty cabinet on the far side of the room, where a 25 year-old bottle of Glenfiddich sat, unopened but not forgotten.


    A purchase he had made with a sales bonus, after hitting a particularly good month.


    He had made a promise to himself that it would be opened at a good time.


    *Well. Now looked like a damn good time.* This bottle of smoky goodness was going to be his lifeline to sanity, or maybe a descent into sheer ludicrousness¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure which. Fuck it¡­ good decisions always begin with good scotch, right?*


    He grabbed the bottle, the weight of it comforting in his hands, and uncorked it with a satisfying pop. The amber liquid sloshed into the glass, and for a moment, the world seemed to still.


    *No need for ice with this bad boy.*


    He raised the glass to his lips, the scent of aged whiskey filling his senses, and took a long, deliberate sip.


    But even as the warmth of the whiskey spread through him, dulling the edges of his anxiety, Atlas knew this wasn¡¯t enough. If this was real¡ªif this was his second chance¡ªhe was damn well going to make sure it counted. He couldn''t afford to mess this up. Too many people had depended on him before, and he had let some of them down. But now¡­ now he could be better. Be stronger.


    He¡¯d save more people this time. He¡¯d be smarter, quicker, more decisive. He¡¯d make sure that the lives lost in the Wasteland Apocalypse weren¡¯t in vain.


    He finished the first glass of scotch in one gulp and set down the glass down with a thud. No more doubt. No more hesitation. He was going to find out what had happened, how he had ended up back here, and what he could do with this second chance.


    Atlas poured himself a second glass of scotch and started to pace the room, his mind racing with possibilities. If he really was back in 2035, that meant he had two years before the portals appeared. Two years to prepare, to gather resources, to warn people.


    *But how? Who would believe him? He barely believed it himself.*

 CHAPTER 3: Money Means Nothing

    Atlas woke up groggily, the remnants of a heavy night hanging over him like a fog. His head pounded¡ªa brutal reminder of last night¡¯s decisions. *Worth it,* he thought with a small grin, squinting at the morning light streaming through the window. It was warm, comforting¡ªeverything his mind wasn¡¯t.


    Then, the weight of reality came crashing back. *The portals.* Two years until they opened. Two years until the world changed forever. He cursed under his breath, questioning his sanity for the hundredth time. *Is this even real?* But the digital display in the corner of his vision answered that for him: "1 year and 364 days till portalling."


    He¡¯d first noticed the countdown halfway through a bottle of scotch. *And what did I do?* he chuckled to himself. *Finished the damn bottle.* No regrets. If anything, it had helped settle him into a calm certainty.


    Atlas rubbed his temples, clearing the fog from his brain. *I can¡¯t waste time.* If the portals were inevitable, he had to be ready. Not just for himself¡ªfor everyone. His iPad was already in his hands, tabs multiplying as he jotted down everything he could remember about the portals¡ªtheir patterns, dangers, and how to survive. But planning wasn¡¯t enough. *I need gear, resources, and training. Yesterday.*


    Money. Atlas glanced around his apartment. Everything he owned suddenly felt irrelevant. *In two years, cash will be useless. The wasteland didn¡¯t care about banknotes or savings accounts. It was all about vending machines and survival. I¡¯m going to need weapons, food, tech... hell, even basic stuff like clothes will be costly to come by once those portals open.*


    He grabbed his phone, pulled up his bank account, and stared at his savings. *Twenty thousand dollars won¡¯t cut it.*


    Not by a long shot. He could be practical and take out a home equity loan, but that would take time¡ªand time was the one thing he didn¡¯t have. *Screw it,* he thought, already typing out a listing. *Liquidate everything.*


    He started a selling spree of his stuff on KijiList and then placed his apartment on the market. It was priced far below market value¡ªdrastic, reckless even¡ªbut what was the point of playing it safe? He needed the money now, not later. Sure, he had no plan for where to stay after it sold, but that wasn¡¯t his priority. *I¡¯ll figure it out. In the wasteland, there wouldn¡¯t be any cosy apartments anyway. Worst case, I couch surf, or crash with friends. Everything here on Earth is temporary.*


    Within six hours, the apartment was sold. Atlas met his real estate agent in a dimly lit office. The woman was chirping about how quickly it had all come together, but he barely registered her words. His mind was already racing to the next step. *Money in hand. Worth two in the wasteland* The money wouldn¡¯t be in his hands for a little while yet, due to the amount of paperwork it would require from the bank. Till then, his credit cards would suffice.


    If it had been a decade ago, selling a house so quickly wouldn¡¯t have been possible. But now, ever since the law passed in 2030 that streamlined the paperwork and introduced various methods for selling homes, people buy and sell houses within days instead of the usual months.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Now he could start buying what he really needed. Guns, ammo, tactical gear, survival supplies. *I¡¯ll crash somewhere. Hell, I¡¯ve got two years to worry about where I sleep. Right now, I need to worry about how I prepare.*


    Atlas was off to every survival store he could think of. Tactical gear, advanced weaponry, high-tech gadgets¡ªhe needed it all. *And Canada¡¯s got its limitations,* he thought, wandering through the aisles of a local hunting store. He eyed a nice shotgun and a hunting rifle. *Can¡¯t get RPGs or tactical mines here, but at least I¡¯ve got my PAL (Possession Acquisition License).* His cart was soon filled with ammunition and other essentials, a grim smile touching his lips. "Get ready to eat some lead, demon dog bitches," he muttered, the memory of those hellish creatures vivid in his mind.


    His next stop was Costco. This time, it wasn¡¯t burgers and comfort food filling his cart. Batteries, generators, LED lamps, bulk supplies of first aid kits, and enough high-energy food to last through an apocalypse piled up instead. He even indulged in some free samples as he went, savoring the thought that luxuries like baklava would be nearly impossible to come by in the wasteland¡ªunless, of course, he was willing to pay an absurd amount at a PortalApproved vending machine.


    Once his supplies were secured, Atlas turned his attention to his physical and mental preparation. A year of combat had turned his body into something far tougher than it once was, but he knew that two years without fighting could dull that edge. *Can¡¯t let that happen.*


    He signed up for local self-defense classes, picking up new trends that mixed mixed martial arts with cold weapon training. The niche classes weren¡¯t widely popular, and most people gave him weird looks as he practiced with two swords while wearing a heavy bulletproof vest. But what set Atlas apart wasn¡¯t the gear. It was the skill.


    Every move he made was fluid, efficient, brutally effective. After a year of fighting with his life on the line, Atlas wasn¡¯t just some hobbyist anymore. Compared to modern-day enthusiasts, he was a hardened fighter. If there was an Olympics for ass-kicking, he would¡¯ve taken home gold in every category.


    His reputation spread quickly. When he stepped into the Society of Creative Battle¡ªa local gym that combined fitness with weapon training¡ªit wasn¡¯t to learn. He was there to dominate. The moment he entered, people took notice, and it wasn¡¯t long before Alicia, the front desk attendant, struck up a conversation.


    ¡°Hey, what brings you in?¡± she asked as Atlas signed in, glancing at the vest slung over his shoulder.


    ¡°Just keeping sharp,¡± he said casually, though his eyes betrayed the intensity of his focus. ¡°Got a big fight in two years.¡±


    Alicia raised an eyebrow. ¡°A big fight?¡±


    Atlas flashed a cryptic smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see. For now, I need sparring partners¡ªyour best for any kind of combat.¡±


    Alicia nodded, intrigued by his confidence. ¡°We¡¯ve got a few who can give you a challenge.¡±


    "Good," he said. "Let¡¯s make sure they¡¯re ready."


    As he left, Alicia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to Atlas than met the eye. His enigmatic comments about a "big fight" stuck in her mind, but she focused on her task, lining up the best sparring partners they had.


    For Atlas, each session was a new test¡ªa way to measure just how far he¡¯d come and how much further he needed to go. The countdown in his vision never stopped, and each tick of the clock only sharpened his resolve. He wasn¡¯t just training for a fight. He was preparing for war. And when the time came, he intended to be ready.

 Sorry for the stub

Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

 ‘\‘Book 2 Summary: Atlas: Fort Bone‘\‘

    - ¡®¡®Fort Bone: The New Base¡®¡®


    - Atlas and the Portal Crushers secure Fort Bone as their new settlement in the Wasteland Apocalypse.


    - The settlement quickly becomes a hub of activity, with new facilities and a growing population of residents and visitors.


    - Atlas focuses on expanding Fort Bone, fortifying its defenses, and turning it into a stronghold for the Portal Crushers.


    -They¡¯ve conquered the first dungeon


    - ¡®¡®New Allies: The Coven Clique, Earth¡¯s Children & The Canucks¡®¡®


    - Atlas forms an alliance with Mave and the Coven Clique after being named their high priest in a mysterious pagan ceremony.


    - This alliance strengthens the Portal Crushers'' position and element to their ranks.


    - The Canucks are valiant fighters from Canada and are rescued by the Portal Crushers


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    -Earth¡¯s Children are first tricked then saved by the Portal Crushers


    - ¡®¡®Internal Growth and Challenges¡®¡®


    - The story delves into the dynamics within the Portal Crushers, exploring the relationships and conflicts among the group members.


    - Atlas balances leadership with the responsibility of managing the settlement¡¯s growth and ensuring the safety of its inhabitants.


    - ¡®¡®Atlas¡¯s Vision for an Empire¡®¡®


    - Inspired by their successes, Atlas begins to envision building an empire to protect those under his banner from the chaos of the wasteland.


    - The book concludes with Atlas and the Portal Crushers preparing for even greater challenges, as they continue to expand their influence and power in the Wasteland Apocalypse.


    ¡®¡®Characters:¡®¡®


    - ¡®¡®Atlas:¡®¡® The main character.


    - ¡®¡®Wilfredo:¡®¡® A character accompanying Atlas.


    - ¡®¡®Stu:¡®¡® A hotheaded character in Atlas''s group, prone to yelling and arguin.


    - ¡®¡®Hong Sha:¡®¡® A character who helped Atlas make the tv micro drama .''


    - ¡®¡®Lavender:¡®¡® A witch from the Coven Clique


    - ¡®¡®John:¡®¡® Tasked with establishing laws and security for Fort Bone.


    - ¡®¡®Isabella :¡®¡® Working with John on training guards for the settlement.


    - ¡®¡®Amber:¡®¡® In charge of coordinating crafters'' defense and managing the merchant association.


    - ¡®¡®Alexander:¡®¡® Vain, takes pride in his appearance, and is prone to exclaiming ''Yeehaw!'' during victories.


    - ¡®¡®Clark:¡®¡® Has a ''white savior'' complex, which led him to fall for Shaniqua''s act.


    - ¡®¡®Mave:¡®¡® A beautiful redhead and member of the Coven Clique, who asks Atlas to become their head priest.


    ¡®¡®Groups/Factions:¡®¡®


    - ¡®¡®Portal Crushers:¡®¡® Atlas''s group.


    - ¡®¡®Coven Clique:¡®¡® A group that includes Lavender and Mave.


    - ¡®¡®Sons of Valhalla:¡®¡® An antagonistic group that are now homeless

 CHAPTER 178 Day 21 Evening : Earth Versus Demon Dogs

    POV: BELIEF SETTLEMENT


    It was nighttime, and that meant the demon dogs would soon appear.


    Major Cromwell had Brin his second in command and the other soldiers on high alert, anticipating the attack. Meanwhile, Oliver stood nearby, still arguing with him about the plan.


    ¡°Major, you cannot go ahead with this,¡± Oliver insisted, his voice rising in frustration.


    ¡°Oh? And why not?¡± Major Cromwell responded with a hint of disdain.


    Oliver crossed his arms. ¡°Because you''re planning to have your soldiers fire from the walls with those rifles.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative.¡±


    ¡°Well, based on what we¡¯ve seen from those rifles, half of them are going to explode. That¡¯s going to give the demon dogs the time they need to scramble up the walls.¡±


    Major Cromwell gave a dismissive snort. ¡°These are demon dogs. At the end of the day, they¡¯re dogs.¡± He emphasized the word ¡®dog¡¯ like it was a joke.


    Oliver¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªand you¡¯re wrong. These are ¡®demon¡® dogs,¡± he stressed the word demon, making sure the Major didn¡¯t miss the difference.


    Cromwell waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, citizen.¡±


    ¡°At least let us get ready with our weapons, too,¡± Oliver pushed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not needed,¡± Cromwell snapped. ¡°Civilians will just get in the way. We¡¯ve seen you panic before, in wars.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a war,¡± Oliver shot back. ¡°This is our life. We¡¯re not going to panic and run. We¡¯ve been handling this for three weeks now. We know how to deal with things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice under consideration,¡± Major Cromwell said, voice dripping with condescension. His inner thoughts were far less polite: ¡®And my suggestion is that you fuck off wanker.¡®


    Oliver knew his experiences with the wasteland was being discounted by the Major, and started forming back up plans for the inevitable failure.


    ***


    As the howls of the demon dogs echoed through the night, the atmosphere in the settlement grew tense. Their blood-chilling cries sent shivers through everyone, raising the hackles of even the bravest souls. The soldiers positioned on the walls looked visibly nervous, while the civilians, standing in the shadows, were more worried. Not because they feared the demon dogs¡ªthey had fought these beasts before¡ªbut because they had been stripped of their weapons. The soldiers had confiscated everything under Cromwell¡¯s orders.


    The first of the demon dogs appeared in the distance, their glowing red eyes cutting through the darkness. They moved with terrifying speed, claws scraping against the ground as they rushed toward the gate. Cromwell clenched his fists.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Major Cromwell ordered.


    The soldiers pulled their triggers. The crack of rifles echoed, but then came the inevitable disaster. Half of the weapons misfired as predicted. Explosions erupted from the barrels, sending shrapnel flying. Soldiers screamed as their rifles detonated in their hands, the force of the blast shattering stocks, blowing out bolts and receivers. Faces were shredded as wood and metal fragments became deadly projectiles.


    Oliver cursed under his breath, watching the chaos unfold just as he¡¯d predicted. ¡®We knew this would happen,¡® he thought bitterly. ¡®Damn it, Cromwell.¡®


    The demon dogs, sensing weakness, rushed the walls with renewed ferocity, their monstrous bodies slamming against the stone, claws tearing into the structure as they started to climb.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Several of the demon dogs reached the top of the wall, their monstrous forms looming over the battlefield like nightmares come to life. Their red eyes gleamed with savage glee as they tore into the soldiers.


    The ballistic armor the soldiers wore was useless, shredded like paper beneath the dogs¡¯ claws. Slobbering jaws snapped and ripped with terrifying efficiency, their sharpened teeth and claws a blender of gore, leaving the wall shiny with blood.


    Screams of agony filled the air as the soldiers fell one by one, their defenses obliterated. The dogs roared in triumph, feeding off the chaos, their dark, matted fur drenched in the blood of their prey.


    With half of the soldiers already incapacitated by the misfiring rifles and another large group torn apart by the initial wave of demon dogs, Oliver sprinted through the chaos toward the settlement kiosk. His heart pounded as he reached it, fingers fumbling briefly before slamming down on the glowing button labeled ¡®Manadome of MegaAwesomeness¡®.


    A faint hum filled the air as the force field activated, flickering to life around the settlement. The protective barrier shimmered like a dome of blue light, cutting off the rest of the approaching demon dogs from scaling the walls.


    But it wasn¡¯t over. The dogs that had already breached the top were still within the force field, and they weren¡¯t finished. Blood and fur flew as they continued to savage the soldiers. Claws ripped through armor, teeth gnashed, and more screams pierced the night.


    Oliver stood, panting, watching the carnage inside the dome. ¡®We¡¯ve got to do something,¡® he thought, tightening his grip on his sword. The Major had allowed him to keep it as a ¡°ceremonial item¡±.


    ¡°Anyone who¡¯s still able, we need to clear those dogs out¡ªnow!"


    Trusting the soldiers from Earth had been a mistake, and the settlement was paying for it now.


    "We can''t let them continue!" Oliver shouted at the civilians behind him, rallying them. He glanced up at Major Cromwell, whose face had gone pale, finally realizing the gravity of the situation.


    Cromwell hesitated, staring at the havoc his own plan had caused. Oliver caught his gaze, shouting over the noise of the battle. ¡°Let us fight! Or the settlement will fall!¡±


    The Major, visibly shaken, gave a short, reluctant nod. ¡°Do whatever you have to,¡± he muttered, his voice carrying the weight of his failure.


    Oliver turned to the gathered civilians, his heart racing. ¡°You heard him! We fight!¡±


    Oliver had made a backup plan, and that plan involved buying a new stack of the cheapest weapons possible from the vending machines. Clubs.


    With the newly bought weapons in hand, the people of the Belief Settlement surged forward, prepared to do whatever it took to defend their home.


    The battle with the remaining demon dogs was tough. The soldiers, having discarded their useless rifles, fought with their Fairbairn¨CSykes fighting knife, stabbing and slashing in desperation. The Earth knives snapped as they tried to puncture the thick demon dog hides. The citizens of the Belief Settlement joined the fray, swinging their newly bought clubs and a few smuggled weapons they¡¯d hidden from Cromwell¡¯s men. Blood and chaos painted the battlefield, and when the last of the demon dogs finally fell, the settlement was left in ruins, having suffered its worst loss yet. There were over seventy five dead or dying soldiers, and five heavily wounded Belief citizens.


    Oliver wiped the sweat from his brow and surveyed the carnage. His voice was steady but filled with a quiet anger. ¡°Tidy up the battlefield.¡± The citizens used to his command started their duties.


    The remaining soldiers were battered and exhausted, and Major Cromwell watched in shock as the citizens began dismembering the demon dog corpses with stoic determination. They didn¡¯t stop there. Some of the civilians turned to the bodies of their fallen comrades and soldiers, removing weapons, armor, and anything of value.


    ¡°You cannot loot the bodies of soldiers!¡± Major Cromwell barked, his voice thick with indignation. ¡°Those items belong to the United Army of Earth!¡±


    But Oliver ignored him, and so did the citizens. Their loyalty was to the Belief Settlement, not to Cromwell¡¯s faraway leadership.


    The soldiers, bloodied and uncertain, looked toward Cromwell for guidance. He hesitated, clearly shaken by what had just happened. Finally, he straightened his back and barked, ¡°Oi, enough of that! You¡¯re to stop this pillaging ¡®immediately¡®!¡±


    Oliver turned, meeting the Major¡¯s gaze. His expression was defiant, but he didn¡¯t say a word. The citizens, just as silent, continued their macabre work, leaving Cromwell¡¯s command hanging in the air like smoke from a dying fire.


    Major Cromwell seeing them ignoring his orders descended from the tower, his footsteps heavy with guilt. He approached Oliver, who was overseeing the final touches of the settlement¡¯s restructuring.


    ¡°Oliver,¡± Cromwell began, his voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of earnestness, ¡°before we dive into the practicalities, there¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡±


    Oliver wondered if this was about to turn into an all-out verbal brawl. He had enough to deal with after the demon dogs had wreaked havoc on the settlement, and having a conversation with this screw-up of a major definitely wasn¡¯t at the top of his priorities.

 Chapter 179 Day 21 Evening : Aftermath of Takeover

    POV: BELIEF SETTLEMENT


    Major Cromwell approached Oliver, who was overseeing the last touches of the settlement¡¯s reorganization.


    The two men looked at each other. The aftermath of the attack weighed down on their minds.


    ¡°That situation was unfortunate, and I want to discuss the future with you,¡± Major Cromwell said.


    Oliver looked up, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°What exactly about the future?¡±


    Cromwell straightened his back, his expression unreadable. "Loyalty. Patriotism. I¡¯m aware this is not what you expected, and that you¡¯ve had doubts about us. But it¡¯s crucial that we remember why we¡¯re here."


    Oliver raised an eyebrow, his face guarded. "Aren¡¯t we here because we got sucked into a portal against our will?"


    ¡°Yes. The way you got here is through a portal. But you have to remember what this means to Earth.¡±


    "The United Army of Earth is not just a fighting force," Cromwell said gravely. "It¡¯s a pledge¡ªa commitment to protect our home and everything it stands for. Out here, we¡¯re facing more than just the daily struggle to survive. We¡¯re tasked with maintaining a link to the world we left behind, and the values that still guide us. Earth is more than just a planet, it is an ideal. It is a promise to retain our humanity."


    Oliver¡¯s gaze hardened, though his tone softened. "And what if that promise seems distant, Major, when we¡¯ve got our own problems to deal with here?"


    Cromwell nodded, acknowledging the point. "It does feel distant, I grant you. But patriotism isn¡¯t tied to a place. It¡¯s about the people we left behind and the ideals we fight for. We¡¯re not just out here for ourselves, Oliver. We¡¯re here for everyone who still believes in what Earth represents."


    Oliver studied him, the sincerity in Cromwell¡¯s eyes hard to miss. "So, what are you asking of me? To put my faith in you and lead under Earth¡¯s banner, despite everything that happened tonight?"


    "Yes," Cromwell responded, his voice unwavering. "Our struggle here is part of a larger one. By uniting under Earth¡¯s cause, we honor the values that define us. Even in this wasteland, that connection must remain alive. Otherwise we ALL lose."


    A moment of silence stretched between them as Oliver processed Cromwell¡¯s words. Slowly, the Major¡¯s earnestness began to resonate. The thought of upholding something bigger than their immediate fight, of representing more than just survival, took root.


    "Alright," Oliver said finally, his voice firm. "You¡¯ve given me a lot to think about. If we can hold on to our principles and work together, maybe we can make this work after all."


    Cromwell¡¯s expression softened with relief. "Thank you, Oliver. This isn¡¯t just about the military or politics. It¡¯s about who we are, even when the odds are against us."


    Oliver extended his hand. "Let¡¯s move forward, Major. If we¡¯re fighting for Earth, let¡¯s make sure we do it right."


    Cromwell shook his hand with a firm grip. "Agreed. We¡¯ll give it our all and make a difference here."


    With their understanding solidified, they turned their focus to the tasks ahead. The Belief Settlement, now under unified leadership, prepared itself for the challenges to come, fueled by renewed purpose and shared resolve.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    After the conversation, Major Cromwell climbed to the top of the settlement¡¯s central tower, the weight of his responsibilities heavy on his shoulders. The air was thick with tension, the battle¡¯s aftermath still filling his vision. Oliver watched from below, his jaw set, as Cromwell prepared to signal the successful integration of the soldiers.


    With practiced efficiency, Cromwell lit the first blue flare and launched it into the sky. The brilliant blue light cut through the darkness, announcing the settlement¡¯s new order.


    Another flare followed, and then a third, each one illuminating the night in clear, vibrant bursts.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    From the ground below, the flares were unmistakable, signifying the official integration of the Belief settlement with Cromwell¡¯s troops. Oliver looked up, his expression pensive, as the blue glow reflected in his eyes. This was a turning point, a new beginning for the Belief settlement.


    The flares, seen from up to sixty kilometers away, were more than just signals. They were symbols of the necessary, though difficult, changes to come.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    After the launching of the flares, Oliver and Major Cromwell stood in the command center of the Belief Settlement. Cromwell¡¯s face was a mask of stern determination, while Oliver¡¯s expression was resolute.


    ¡°Oliver,¡± Cromwell began, ¡°Thank you for allowing us to form a united Earth front. I¡¯m prepared to make some concessions to ensure we¡¯re all on the same page. Given the dire situation, I¡¯m drafting the entire population of the Belief Settlement into service. Keeping civilians and soldiers separated doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Oliver raised an eyebrow. ¡°The whole population? That¡¯s a major shift from what we¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    Cromwell nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re mobilizing everyone. But there are conditions. We¡¯ll get rid of the orders to exclude any public prayer under the current circumstances. We need a unified front, not distractions.¡±


    Oliver crossed his arms. ¡°That¡¯s a start. But what about leadership? Who¡¯s going to be in charge of all this?¡±


    Cromwell met his gaze steadily. ¡°You¡¯ll take command. Your people trust you, and you¡¯ve proven yourself capable. My role will be to provide support and oversee my remaining soldiers. They¡¯ll remain here with you as a base. Our goal is to safeguard the whole wasteland, not just to take over one settlement.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a fair arrangement. We¡¯ll need to integrate your men into our operations and make sure they understand our way of doing things.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Cromwell replied. ¡°My men will follow your lead, as long as it aligns with our overall strategy. Hopefully, the soldiers in the other settlements have seen the flares.¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Agreed. We¡¯ll need to restructure quickly. With the entire population mobilized, we have a chance to turn things around. And we¡¯ll make sure to exclude any practices that don¡¯t fit with our current needs.¡±


    ¡®Such as identification cards and a dress code. I really wonder which stupid bureaucrat and REMF (Rear Echelon Mother Fucker) thought of them.¡®


    Cromwell extended his hand. ¡°Deal. Let¡¯s focus on survival and rebuilding. We¡¯ll handle the rest as it comes.¡±


    Oliver shook his hand firmly. ¡°Deal. Let¡¯s get to work. We¡¯ve got a lot to do and not much time.¡±


    As they finalized their agreement, the sense of unity between them grew, if not completely, at least enough to face the challenges ahead. The Belief Settlement would become a fortress to lead Earth, and with Cromwell¡¯s soldiers integrated into their ranks, they hoped to find a way through the chaos of the wasteland.


    ***


    POV: FORT BONE


    Atlas and the Portal Crushers battled the Demon Dogs with chaotic ferocity. Newly integrated soldiers, armed with javelins coated in KrazyBondoglue, fought alongside them. The Portal Crushers, equipped with confiscated night vision goggles, moved with ease in the darkness. The soldiers, still clad in military uniforms but now reinforced with bone armor, fought bravely.


    On the tourist platforms, the crowd roared in excitement, while the newest group of refugees huddled far away from the walls, their fear unmistakable.


    "I can¡¯t believe this is happening," one of the new refugees muttered. "It¡¯s insane. Why are they cheering? Why aren¡¯t they running?"


    "I don¡¯t know. This wasteland¡¯s mad," another replied.


    Despite their fearsome looks, the demon dogs posed little real threat to Atlas¡¯s team. Above them, the mini faeries flitted around, chanting and cheering, "Fight, fight, fight!" The baby trolls, eager to join in the fun, were handed mini javelins by Atlas, who had one of the witches keep a close watch on them.


    The baby trolls threw mini javelins with joy, The demon dogs roared loudly when a mini javelin hit. Distracted, Portilla accidentally jabbed a mini javelin into her brother Crushir.


    "Ow!" Crushir yelped, immediately retaliating by stabbing his own mini javelin back into Portilla.


    "That was an accident!" Portilla protested, but Crushir, still stinging from the jab, began to brawl with her.


    Nova, a member of the Coven Clique, rushed over and quickly separated the brawling siblings. While getting them apart was simple, removing the KrazyBondoglue and javelins stuck to their skin was another story. Nova sighed, reaching for the glue remover.


    "This is going to sting," she warned.


    The baby trolls exchanged confused glances, which quickly morphed into pain as the gluegone did its work, pulling at their delicate skin.


    "Owww! That hurts, that hurts!" they cried in unison.


    "Well, don¡¯t fight, then," Nova said firmly, though her tone was sympathetic.


    The baby trolls pouted, looking at each other in silent blame. ¡®It wasn¡¯t my fault, it was theirs,¡® each thought.


    "Now, say sorry," Nova ordered.


    "Sorry," the baby trolls mumbled, still sulking.


    As the fight wound down, Atlas surveyed the scene with satisfaction. None of the demon dogs had breached the walls, but he knew Fort Bone needed further upgrades.


    "I¡¯ve got to get these walls to level three," he muttered. While the demon dogs weren¡¯t a major threat now, the other settlements of the wasteland worried him more.


    Descending from the walls, Atlas removed his night vision goggles.


    ¡®These are useful,¡® he thought, ¡®but who knows how long they¡¯ll last.¡®


    Just then, bright blue flares lit up the sky. Atlas wasn¡¯t the only one to notice. Lieutenant Colonel Sanders and his hundred soldiers saw them too.


    "We have a chance," Sanders said to himself , his mind racing with new possibilities.

 CHAPTER 180 Day 21 Evening : Night Attack

    When Lieutenant Colonel Sanders saw the bright blue flares streak across the sky, he knew it was a signal¡ªan opportunity, one he might not have considered under normal circumstances. The situation had changed.


    He headed toward the area where the soldiers had set up their tents. Quickly, he called for a meeting. The soldiers were restless, uncertain about what lay ahead. After Sanders gathered them, he said, "Listen up," eyeing each one of them, "the choices we make in the next little while will affect all of us. This isn¡¯t just another mission. It¡¯s a turning point."


    Sanders looked at the soldiers. "We¡¯ve all observed the flares in the sky. This indicates a significant situation is unfolding. I am now faced with a critical decision, and I will make it alone. We are all in this together."


    The sergeant¡¯s jaw tightened, glancing around at the uneasy faces. ¡°With respect, Captain, it¡¯s not about ¡®rolling over.¡¯ It¡¯s about survivin¡¯ this mess. Atlas has got Fort Bone solid. They¡¯ve got walls, organization, and enough supplies to make this whole wasteland crawl to ¡®em. You really want us to try taking on a whole damn fortress with fresh, but unaware men?¡±


    A wiry private spoke up, voice edged with nerves, ¡°Yeah, Cap. This ain¡¯t a textbook op. We got no air support, no backup, just us. Atlas might be our only shot at some stability here.¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes narrowed, lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Atlas is a myth. Half the stories we hear are smoke and mirrors. If we start bending orders every time things get ¡®rough,¡¯ we¡¯ll be as lost as the rest of these wastelanders. You forget our mission?¡±


    Another soldier, bolder now, shook his head, ¡°Cap, we¡¯re not forgetting anything. Just thinking. I mean, look around. We¡¯re not the only ones out here, but damn, none of them are making it more than a few weeks without a setup like Fort Bone¡¯s.¡±


    A burly corporal with his arms crossed spat out, ¡°The way I see it, we¡¯re meat for the grinder if we go up against them. Fighting uphill like the sergeant said. We got family back home who want to see us alive, not buried in the wasteland just because of orders written by folks who never set foot out here.¡±


    Sanders took a breath, searching the faces around him. He knew his soldiers were right to be afraid, to question this madness that had become their mission. But he also knew discipline was all they had left.


    He nodded slowly, his tone steady but weighed down. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about orders or survival. It¡¯s about who we are. We signed on to hold the line, even in hell itself. That line doesn¡¯t bend just because Atlas has walls and a fortress. We go forward and we make our stand.¡±


    There was a murmur of reluctant agreement, though a few soldiers still cast uneasy looks. Lieutenant Colonel Sanders knew what they were thinking. The idea of going against Atlas, who had built an empire that some viewed as invincible, was a daunting prospect. But orders were orders.


    The men fell silent, some visibly uneasy, but none daring to object outright. It was clear that many didn¡¯t like it, but Sanders wasn¡¯t here to win a popularity contest.


    "Alright," Sanders said, his voice steady but firm. "We move tonight. We take the armory, equip ourselves, and follow through with the rest of the plan. But I¡¯ll need absolute discipline from every single one of you. No hesitation."


    "Captain, I want you to gather up the men. We''ll need a diversion at the gates while the rest of us hit the armory. We go in fast and quiet. And Sergeant..." He turned to the soldier who had first suggested joining Fort Bone. "I need you on board for this. No dissent."


    The sergeant hesitated but nodded. "Yes, sir. I''ll follow the orders."


    Satisfied, Sanders gave one last look at his men before stepping out into the fading daylight. The sky above was still tinged with the glow of the distant flares. He steeled himself. The fate of their mission¡ªand perhaps even their lives¡ªnow rested on the strength of his command.


    "Now," he continued, "we¡¯ve got a mission. First, we need to figure out how to get to our weapons. Captain, you said they¡¯re locked up in the armory?"


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Yes, sir," the captain confirmed, standing a little straighter. "In the castle. Shouldn¡¯t be too hard to breach. The guards are light, and with the hundred of us, we can easily overwhelm them."


    Sanders nodded, already forming the plan in his mind. "Good. Tonight, we move. We¡¯ll hit the armory, gear up, and take control. No mistakes. We move fast, we move quiet, and we get it done."


    ***


    The night in Fort Bone had fallen into its usual calm. Most of the town¡¯s residents were asleep, with only the soft sounds of the night and the occasional shuffle of the guards at the toll gate breaking the silence. Atlas had always posted men there, as well as at the settlement kiosk inside the castle, but an internal attack was something no one had ever seriously considered. The armory itself was more of a formality than a fortress.


    Suddenly, a loud commotion burst from the area near the Wasted Tavern Brothel. Two soldiers, as part of Sanders¡¯ plan, had started a fake fight, their drunken shouts drawing attention.


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± chanted the mini faeries, who flitted around in excitement. They were always quick to join in on any fun, even in the pitch of night.


    The guards scrambled to respond, leaving their posts to break up what seemed like a regular brawl. The diversion worked perfectly.


    Meanwhile, Sanders and his other men slipped quietly through the streets, using the cover of darkness to reach the castle. Just as the captain had said, the armory door was practically a joke¡ªflimsy and easy to breach. In no time, the soldiers re-armed themselves with military precision, grabbing armor and weapons before moving toward the barracks and private houses where Fort Bone¡¯s leaders were staying.


    "Get down! Get down! Get down!" they shouted, bursting into homes and buildings, trying to cow the town into submission. Fort Bone wasn¡¯t used to this kind of fight. The settlement had never experienced an attack from within, and the shock of it all paralyzed most of the civilians.


    ***


    In his house, Atlas was already stirring. He was never one to sleep deeply, and the heavy thuds of doors being kicked in had him wide awake. Rolling out of bed, he quickly strapped on his armor and slung his swords around his waist.


    ¡®Those fuckers are gonna regret this,¡® he thought as he tightened the straps on his Frankenarmor, his blood boiling at the audacity of the soldiers.


    Across the settlement, the rest of the Portal Crushers were rousing themselves too, though not as quickly as Atlas. While speed mattered¡ªonce they were fully armed, there was no doubt the attackers would be in for the fight of their lives. The soldiers, confident in their plan of shock and awe, were about to learn just how determined Fort Bone was for a fight for their sovereignty.


    Atlas sprinted through Fort Bone with unmatched speed, his twin swords slicing cleanly through the soldiers. His strikes were precise, meant to disarm and disable, though if a soldier fell and didn¡¯t get back up, that was on them. At first the soldiers had been firing warning shots, but soon it changed. Their gunfire filled the space, but the shots were either wildly ineffective or utterly useless. Guns misfired, jammed or missed. When a bullet managed to hit, it bounced harmlessly off his hot pink armor. Earth tech was so useless.


    ¡®You guys are such idiots,¡® Atlas thought as he sidestepped another soldier¡¯s desperate attack. ¡®Level two armor from the vending machines can handle bullets. My Red Fairy prototype? Forget about going through it.¡®


    The soldiers, rattled by the sight of their ineffective gunfire, doubled down. What had started as an effort to subdue the town quickly shifted into an all-out assault. But their frantic aggression did little to help their cause. The Portal Crushers, hardened by countless battles in the wasteland, had begun tearing through them with practiced ease.


    Atlas could see his team, a blur of movement and strength, cutting down the attackers. The soldiers weren¡¯t ready for this. The Portal Crushers weren¡¯t mere civilians¡ªthey were warriors, battle-tested and trained to survive in the harshest conditions. This wasn¡¯t day one for them. The wasteland had forged them into a force to be reckoned with.


    The Portal Crushers made quick work of the army soldiers from Earth. After all, how many soldiers had actually been in real combat over the past year? Most likely, they had been assigned to routine patrols or dealing with insurgents in less challenging environments. In stark contrast, the Portal Crushers faced life-and-death struggles every day. In such close quarters, with their firearms malfunctioning, the soldiers didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    The newer Fort Bone recruits fought with spirit, though not without injury. A few took bullets, but the armor held strong, protecting them from any serious damage. It was almost too easy. Until¡ª


    A sharp crack echoed through the night, different from the others. One soldier, panicked and scrambling, got lucky. The bullet caught a young warrior in training directly in the face, slipping under the edge of his demon dog skin helmet. The warrior crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Atlas¡¯s eyes locked on the fallen recruit, and a cold fury surged through him. The soldier responsible was already backing up, wide-eyed, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Portal Crushers, put these soldiers down!¡± Atlas commanded, his voice cutting through the rising chaos.


    The Portal Crushers increased the lethality of their attacks. Refusing to stop. This wasn¡¯t just a fight. It was a battle of sovereignty. The winners would be free men, while the losers would suffer the consequences.

 CHAPTER 181 Day 21 Evening : Lawbot

    Fort Bone was ablaze, flames licking up into the night sky as fragmentation grenades exploded throughout the town. The soldiers were becoming desperate, hurling explosives in all directions in a last-ditch effort to turn the tide. But the tide was long past turning.


    The mini faeries, now fully committed to the fight, buzzed through the air like hornets. Their tiny hands crackled with lightning as they zapped soldiers without mercy.


    Zap!


    Zap!


    Zap!


    One by one, soldiers dropped, their bodies smoking from the faeries¡¯ electrical strikes.


    Wang Bo, revelling in the action, swung his staff with a fierce yell, ¡°Eternal Dragon Emperor Slash!¡± The staff connected with a sickening crack against a soldier¡¯s head, knocking him out cold. Wang Bo grinned, satisfied, as he moved on, his eyes scanning the streets for any more threats.


    Atlas moved with precision, leading the Portal Crushers through the town. For fifteen grueling minutes, the battle raged on, until every soldier was either subdued, knocked out, or too injured to continue fighting. The settlement was theirs again.


    Lieutenant Colonel Sanders, now barely conscious, lay slumped against a wall, guarded by two Portal Crushers, their crossbows trained on him. Several bolts had already punctured his armor, and blood seeped from his wounds. He coughed weakly, ¡°I need a medic.¡±


    Atlas stood over him, his gaze cold and unforgiving. ¡°You can get a medic,¡± he said, his voice hard as steel. ¡°And you can also get a trial.¡±


    Atlas and the Portal Crushers waded through the chaos of Fort Bone. ¡®I can''t believe this was a peaceful settlement just an hour ago,¡® Atlas thought. ¡®These army guys are going to pay the price.¡®


    "Atlas, let''s check the wounded and dead," John suggested.


    Barbara replied, "I''ve been rounding them up. We lost ten of our new warriors-in-training, and another fifteen are badly wounded. They''re already at the Medipod. The soldiers have lost¡­¡±


    "I don''t care how many soldiers are lost," Atlas said. "Just strip the bodies, toss them in the compost, and secure the survivors."


    ¡°Should we use the Medipod on the wounded?" Barbara¡¯s concern for the soldiers¡¯ lives was evident.


    Atlas considered for a moment. ¡®It seems such a waste to use any mana coins on these guys,¡® but he wanted a fair trial. "Stabilize them, but don''t waste too many resources."


    Barbara looked unsure and unhappy. Even though the soldiers had attacked them, they were still people from Earth. Atlas gave her a hard glare. "Gather everybody else in front of the castle. I''ve got something to purchase from the vending machines."


    He went to the Portal Justice vending machine. Their slogan was "Opening Gates, Closing Cases."


    There, he bought the Lawbot (199 coins): Just enter your laws and constitution. Lawbot can do the rest. Verdicts are made based on user input. Warning: errors may occur.


    After entering the laws of Fort Bone, he brought the new Lawbot machine terminal to the speaking area in the central square. Atlas addressed the gathered crowd, his tone steady and commanding.


    "People of Fort Bone, citizens, visitors, as you know, we were all attacked tonight. I''ve acquired the Lawbot, and programmed it with the laws of Fort Bone, to guarantee impartial justice. The Wasteland is unforgiving, but our goal is to uphold justice. Remember, justice is crucial, and it may not always be merciful.


    Now, I invite the defendants to speak on why they chose to attack our town."


    Lt. Colonel Sanders had been healed by the Medipod and was stable enough to give a speech. He cleared his throat, adjusted his stance, and prepared to address the audience.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Sanders began, his tone firm and authoritative, "our operation against Fort Bone was a critical step in maintaining order and ensuring the safety of our strategic interests. Though Fort Bone is not located on Earth, it represents a significant threat to our operations and objectives in this region of the wasteland.


    Fort Bone has demonstrated a persistent defiance against our attempts at diplomatic engagement and has continually undermined our efforts to establish stability in the area. Their independent stance and refusal to cooperate with our directives pose a risk to our broader strategy and jeopardise the safety of our personnel operating in the vicinity.


    Furthermore," Sanders continued, "the united government of Earth considers this mission crucial to our overall strategy. The laws we have established are not mere suggestions but essential guidelines designed to ensure peace and security across all territories, including those outside of Earth.


    The laws of our united government reflect our commitment to justice and stability. They prohibit unprovoked aggression, uphold the right to self-defense, and mandate cooperation with lawful authorities. Fort Bone¡¯s refusal to adhere to these laws undermines the very foundation of our governance and challenges the principles we have worked so hard to enshrine.


    This operation tonight was a necessary step to uphold these laws and reaffirm our commitment to a stable and orderly future. We are not merely enforcing our will but protecting the rule of law that governs our interactions with all territories, whether on Earth or beyond."


    Sanders paused, letting his words sink in. The crowd was silent, their focus on every word.


    "As we proceed with this mission," he concluded, "let us remember that our actions are guided by a dedication to these principles. We are upholding the values of our united government and ensuring that our governance extends to every corner of our influence. Stand with us in this endeavor. Support our efforts to maintain the rule of law and secure a future where peace and order prevail. Together, we will achieve our goals and fortify our commitment to a just and stable wasteland. Thank you."


    Atlas then asked for the verdict from the Lawbot. The Lawbot spoke in a cold, emotionless voice.


    "According to the Laws of Fort Bone, the foreign enemy''s attack breaks several laws:


    1. ¡®¡®Loyalty Above All:¡®¡® The attack represents a breach of loyalty, as it is an external force acting against the settlement.


    2. ¡®¡®The Right to Fight:¡®¡® The attack violates Fort Bone''s right to self-defense by initiating unprovoked aggression.


    3. ¡®¡®No Government Interference:¡®¡® The foreign attack constitutes unauthorized interference in Fort Bone''s internal affairs.


    4. ¡®¡®Dispute Resolution:¡®¡® The attack bypasses Fort Bone¡¯s internal mechanisms for resolving conflicts, as it is an external assault rather than an internal dispute.


    VERDICT: The attack disrupts Fort Bone¡¯s internal order and processes, which are protected by its laws."


    Atlas looked at John with a serious expression, "Well, there we go. We have a decision. We''ve never had a foreign attack before. So, what should we do with these people?"


    The crowd watched with bated breath, their tension was clear. Yes they were originally from Earth, but after the fight they were now feeling united as citizens of Fort Bone. Out of a hundred voices, ninety-nine were shouting, "Kill them! Kill them!" The unanimous roar of the crowd underscored their eagerness for a decisive response.


    John raised his voice to be heard over the tumultuous crowd, "Calm down, folks. We''re not a lynch mob. Although I do believe we should execute them, we need to establish formal laws regarding enemy combatants. This is a good opportunity to draft those laws."


    The crowd cheered at the idea. Atlas nodded in agreement. "All right, leaders, let¡¯s head to the conference hall and discuss the next steps."


    With that, the group of leaders moved towards the conference hall, ready to address the situation and set new precedents for handling enemy combatants.


    As soon as they entered the conference hall, Atlas addressed the group with a decisive tone, "We all agree they should die, right?"


    The leaders of Fort Bone glanced around the room and, after a brief pause, all nodded in agreement. Alexander was the first to speak up, "Yup."


    However, Barbara, known for her softer heart, hesitated. She voiced her concern, "These people are soldiers from Earth, Atlas. They did nothing wrong besides following their orders."


    Atlas turned to Barbara with a firm expression, "As soon as they were portaled into the wasteland, those orders were invalid, Barbara. There are no laws from Earth that govern us here, so we need to make a judgement based on what we think is right."


    John added, "I''ve discussed this with Atlas before. When it comes to justice, it¡¯s not about what¡¯s morally right or wrong, but what serves the best interests of our new empire."


    Isabella nodded in agreement, "You¡¯re right. We can spend hours debating the morality of life, death, and the universe, but what we need to do is make a decision right now that¡¯s best for Fort Bone."


    Atlas nodded in agreement, "I couldn¡¯t have said it better. You are completely, 100% right, Isabella. What¡¯s best for Fort Bone? Amber, how would the tourists and craftspeople feel about a summary execution of the soldiers?"


    Amber considered the question for a moment before responding, "Judging by the crowd''s reaction and the soldiers'' reckless attack, they would likely support execution."


    Turning to Isabella, Alexander, and John, Atlas asked, "Settlement leaders, what do you think about the security of the situation?"


    Alexander spoke up, "If we don¡¯t execute them, what are our options? Exile? They¡¯d just become bandits, and we¡¯d have to hunt them down again. We can¡¯t send them back to Earth."


    Isabella agreed, "Exile isn¡¯t an option."


    John added, "Neither is prison. The bone stakes worked when we were smaller, but now that we''re a flourishing town, we can¡¯t rely on that. We also don¡¯t want to spend extra resources on guards and building a jail."


    Atlas concluded, "Then we¡¯re all agreed about what to do."


    John interjected, "Wait a second, Atlas. I just want to make sure we¡¯re doing this the right way. We¡¯ve got the Lawbot now. Shouldn''t we make this part of our official legal process? That way, it¡¯s clear to everyone that this isn¡¯t just some arbitrary decision."


    Using the LawBot to draft laws they¡¯d already established might have seemed odd. But as this was the first instance, it made sense¡ªand everyone knew it wouldn¡¯t be the last.


    Atlas raised an eyebrow, but then nodded thoughtfully. "You¡¯re right, John. We don¡¯t want to come across as tyrants. Let''s make sure this follows procedure."


    He gestured toward the Lawbot terminal. "We¡¯ll input the law regarding foreign invaders into the system, and once it¡¯s in place, we can pass judgement accordingly."


    The leaders quickly drafted the new law:


    ¡®¡®LAW REGARDING ENEMY COMBATANTS:¡®¡®


    "Any foreign force that attacks Fort Bone or its citizens without provocation will be tried as war criminals. Those found guilty will face execution as enemy combatants."


    Atlas input the law into the Lawbot system, and it beeped in confirmation..


    John said, ¡°I want to add one extra option to this. It might be greatly beneficial to Fort Bone.¡±

 CHAPTER 182 Day 22 Morning : POW Exchange

    John¡¯s statement that he might have a new idea excited the leadership of the Portal Crushers. They all waited for him to continue. Atlas did have one question, though, before John said anything else.


    Atlas raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is this another Snedlie-type idea? The one where you put him on latrine duty and he ends up betraying us?"


    John shot back, "That¡¯s a low blow, Atlas. You know that was a decision I didn¡¯t want to make."


    Atlas nodded, "Continue."


    John went on, "Yes, we can get rid of them permanently. But what if we could extract some value from them?"


    Atlas frowned, "Slavery? I don¡¯t want to ever dip my toe into that cesspool."


    John shook his head, "No, not slavery. I agree; we should never do that. It may seem like a good idea from an economic standpoint, but historically it¡¯s been shown on Earth that it harms the soul and morale of ALL the people involved."


    Atlas asked, "Then what are you suggesting?"


    "Atlas, what would you think if we traded the soldiers?"


    "Traded?" Atlas asked, surprised.


    "Yes, just like in the World Wars on Earth. We could trade them as POWs."


    Atlas thought for a moment. ¡®That actually makes a lot of sense. These soldiers aren''t bandits with no care for human life. They really are just men and women following the orders of a foreign government called Earth.¡®


    ¡°No way,¡± Alexander¡¯s voice cut through the chatter, rising with a hard edge. ¡°NO WAY! IF WE TRADE WITH ¡¯EM, THE NEXT DAY THEY¡¯LL BE BACK PACKIN¡¯ MORE WEAPONS!¡±


    He took a breath, forcing himself to settle down, though his voice was still taut with tension. ¡°Then we¡¯re just sittin¡¯ ducks, fightin¡¯ the same fight all over again.¡±


    John responded cheerfully with a shit eating grin, "Yes, we would have to fight them again."


    Alexander was completely stunned. ¡®Wait, what? Did John just agree with me?¡®


    John continued, his grin widened even further, "We will have to fight them again. And you know what? That would be great! We could capture them again."


    Alexander felt mentally knocked out. ¡®Did I get hit in the head or something?¡®


    "I reckon either I got hit in the head hard by a rifle shot or you did, John," Alexander stuttered, his southern drawl thickening. "I completely do not understand what you''re saying."


    John turned to Atlas, "How much trouble was it to take out these soldiers?"


    "On a scale of one to ten? At most, a two. Most of them couldn¡¯t handle fighting a skeleton, especially with their lack of wasteland-ready weapons."


    John then asked Barbara, "How much do you think we spent on each wounded person using the MediPod?"


    "Roughly forty coins each, but that doesn¡¯t include those who didn¡¯t make it," Barbara responded.


    "Forty coins each," John repeated. "Atlas, how would you feel if we got one hundred coins for each surviving soldier? And these soldiers would be basically butt naked except for their underwear. We¡¯d keep all their equipment and loot."


    Atlas thought about it. ¡®John was right. These soldiers weren''t tough. The only crime they had committed was following orders.¡¯


    Even if they fought them again, Atlas couldn¡¯t see how they¡¯d ever lose to the Portal Crushers.


    Barbara frowned. "Hold on a second, John. You can''t measure human life in coins."


    John shrugged. "Why not?"


    Atlas smiled at John''s suggestion. ¡®This could work.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to kill the soldiers, but there weren¡¯t many other options. They couldn¡¯t be exiled or jailed. If he got some value out of them, it would still satisfy his humanity. But they had to avoid another Snedlie situation. They couldn¡¯t afford that.


    Atlas looked around the room, his gaze steely. "We¡¯ll see if the Belief Settlement will trade for them, but someone has to pay the price. That someone is Lieutenant Colonel Sanders. He¡¯s the one who made the decision. His men were just following orders."


    A murmur of agreement swept through the room. Even Olivia nodded. The decision was made, and soon the group emerged from the conference room.


    ---


    Atlas and the leadership of Fort Bone approached the central podium, where Lieutenant Colonel Sanders was being held. The soldiers were guarded by the Portal Crusher warriors. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, their cheers rising as the moment of judgement drew near.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°For the crimes of attacking Fort Bone under the leadership of Lieutenant Colonel Sanders from the United Armies of Earth, the soldiers are hereby sentenced to imprisonment as prisoners of war," said Atlas.


    The announcement of the verdict was met with a cheer from the crowd. The captured soldiers, however, stood in shocked silence, their faces a mix of horror and disbelief.


    Atlas drew his twin swords with a swift motion, the crowd cheering louder as the blades gleamed in the light.


    ¡°For your crime of leading your men into an attack on Fort Bone, I sentence you to death by the sword.¡±


    Colonel Sanders stood paralyzed, his final thoughts clouded with confusion. ¡®I was also just following orders,¡® was his last coherent thought, before his head flew off in a fountain of blood.


    ---


    The next day, Atlas and Olivia led the captured soldiers, now only dressed in their underwear, through the teleportation port to the Belief Settlement.


    BERZOOP


    The string of captives was a striking sight for the United Army soldiers stationed there.


    Oliver came out with Major Cromwell. "What¡¯s going on?" he asked.


    Olivia replied, "These soldiers from Earth attacked our fort last night, and we wanted to give you a chance to free them. We¡¯re asking for 100 coins per soldier to cover MediPod expenses."


    "What about their equipment?" Oliver asked, frowning. "We don¡¯t have a treaty that says we take prisoners."


    Major Cromwell stepped in. "This isn¡¯t how war works, Atlas. What would happen if we had captured your citizens?"


    Atlas smirked. "If you had captured our citizens, we wouldn¡¯t be talking about repatriating them. We¡¯d be inside your settlement already, swords drawn."


    Major Cromwell visibly bristled at this and started reaching for his holstered pistol.


    ¡°How do we even know these are soldiers from the United Armies of Earth?¡± Major Cromwell asked.


    Atlas responded sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t the dog tags help?¡±


    He turned to the soldiers and instructed, ¡°Start giving your illustrious Major your rank, names, and date of birth.¡±


    One by one, the soldiers complied with order. After about twenty had given their information, Major Cromwell intervened, halting the process.


    ¡°What? Did you get bored already?¡± Atlas taunted the Major.


    Oliver, seeing the tension between the two of them rising, raised a hand. "Gentlemen, step back. Why don¡¯t Olivia and I talk this out?"


    Atlas agreed, though Major Cromwell didn¡¯t seem pleased.


    Oliver leaned in, his voice low and resolute. ¡°Olivia, these soldiers are nothing but trouble. We can¡¯t be responsible for them. Belief Settlement¡¯s been stretched thin.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°And if you hand them back over, you know what¡¯ll happen. Atlas? He¡¯s made his stance clear.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°If we¡¯re going to keep peace between Belief Settlement and Fort Bone, it falls to us to manage this.¡±


    Oliver scoffed, unwilling to back down. ¡°Peace or not, I¡¯m not throwing our resources into this mess. We¡¯re not exactly swimming in supplies, and you¡¯re asking us to sacrifice even more?¡±


    Her expression steeled. ¡°It¡¯s not just supplies, Oliver. It¡¯s about keeping this non-aggression pact intact. Fort Bone has paid its share¡ªour infrastructure took a hit because of them. We can¡¯t pretend that hasn¡¯t cost us.¡± She leaned forward, tone unwavering. ¡°And I¡¯m not giving in.¡±


    After a tense negotiation, the two finally reached a compromise. Fifty-eight soldiers, most in rough shape, would be handed over to Belief Settlement. Oliver agreed to pay, but it was a steep price, one they didn¡¯t have the coins to cover up front. Instead, they signed a system-approved contract, committing to weekly payments to Fort Bone for the soldiers¡¯ lives.


    As they sealed the deal, Oliver shot Olivia a sharp look. ¡°We¡¯ll make the payments, but don¡¯t expect any favors. This is business, not charity.¡±


    Olivia returned his gaze, unflinching. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Oliver. Fort Bone doesn¡¯t forget a debt¡ªor an ally.¡±


    ---


    The total for the soldiers was 5,800 coins. The Belief Settlement had been saving for their Level Three Castle and had 2,200 mana coins available. The remaining balance would be paid at 100 coins per day. If the payment wasn¡¯t made, Fort Bone would legally take over the Belief Settlement via a system-based contract.


    37 days was the deadline, with no exceptions.


    ---


    Olivia could feel the rising tension between the Belief Settlement and Fort Bone. Their non-aggression pact was hanging by a thread, and she wondered how long they could stay on friendly terms, despite Oliver¡¯s agreement.


    With this task complete, Atlas and Olivia returned to Fort Bone with their treasure trove of mana coins. As they entered the secondary teleportation zone and crushed the return tokens back toward Fort Bone, Olivia glanced at Atlas, a wondering look on her face.


    ¡°So, you really think they¡¯ll keep paying?¡± she asked, the skepticism clear in her voice.


    Atlas shrugged, ¡°They will, or they won¡¯t. Either way, we¡¯ve got options.¡±


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, ¡°Options, huh? I¡¯m guessing ¡®option one¡¯ involves a sword.¡±


    Atlas chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s a system based contact. If they forfeit the settlement changes ownership immediately. But I¡¯d prefer not to muscle out Oliver¡¯s people if we can avoid it. That settlement is valuable, and I¡¯d rather have them working with us than against us.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°You know, Oliver¡¯s a good guy. He¡¯ll try to honor the deal. But Major Cromwell? He¡¯s got that look, the one that says he¡¯s biding his time, waiting for a chance to hit us where it hurts.¡±


    Atlas glanced at her, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve got to stay ready. Fort Bone¡¯s growing stronger every day.¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± Olivia added, ¡°it feels like we¡¯re walking a fine line. How long do you think we can keep this up?¡±


    Atlas smiled, a hint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°As long as we need to. And when the time comes, we¡¯ll be ready to tip the scales in our favor.¡±


    Olivia snorted, ¡°Always so sure of yourself. You better hope the scales don¡¯t tip against us.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Atlas said, grinning, ¡°If they do, I¡¯ll just smash ¡®em.¡±


    Olivia laughed, shaking her head. ¡°Typical.¡±


    After they entered Fort Bone town, they walked in companionable silence for a while.


    Atlas broke the silence first. ¡°You think John¡¯s idea will work long-term?¡±


    Olivia shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s risky, but it¡¯s clever. If we play it right, we could milk those United Earth soldiers for everything they¡¯re worth.¡±


    Atlas nodded. ¡°Yeah, I like that. Plus, if they do come back to fight us, we¡¯ll be even more prepared. The more times we win, the more resources we get.¡±


    Olivia grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a never-ending cycle of victory.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Atlas said with a confident smirk. ¡°And I plan to keep winning.¡±


    They reached the Wasted Tavern, the midday sun shining down on them. Atlas looked at the people drinking within. ¡°But we need to stay sharp. There¡¯s always someone out there looking for a way to knock us down.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Let them try.¡± She was a diplomat. A peacemaker. But even she was angry about the late night attack.


    With that, they entered the Wasted Tavern, ready for whatever challenges lay ahead. And a beer. They were definitely ready to challenge some beers.

 CHAPTER 183 Day 22 Afternoon : Tastes Like Chicken

    The Wasted tavern was doing booming business. Yesterday¡¯s attack on the fort had reminded everyone that life is short. Both the tavern and the brothel were packed with people celebrating life. After a few beers with his friends, Atlas realized he hadn¡¯t fed the baby trolls lunch yet.


    Atlas said to John, ¡°Have you thrown the bodies of all the dead into the nutrient machine?¡±


    ¡°We have,¡± said John.


    ¡°Great,¡± Atlas replied. He headed to the nutrient machine and looked at the output. It was a mix of bone, blood, and the corpses of the dead, all blended into a slurry of unappetizing pink and white goo. He gathered it up¡ªquite a bit, actually¡ªand took it to the vending machines. There, he approached the ¡®A Salt & Buttery¡® machine and selected homemade chicken nuggets. The machine opened up a slot, and he poured all the nutrients into it. It began spitting out nuggets. Atlas paid the coins for the service and took the uncooked nuggets to their resident chef, Isabella.


    ¡°Isabella, do you have an hour to help out here?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Isabella. ¡°Do you need me on a patrol? We¡¯re about ready to go.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Atlas. ¡°I want to take advantage of the fact that you were an executive chef back on Earth. You see these uncooked chicken nuggets?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Isabella.


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t ever eat them. Second, can you bake them so they¡¯re easy to eat? I can store them in the freezebox in my room.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Isabella said. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t take more than an hour.¡± She got to work, wondering why Atlas had suddenly developed a fixation on chicken nuggets. Her ¡®Atlas Was Crazy¡® file was still there, and she quickly updated its memory.


    ***


    Atlas grabbed the two baby trolls and said, ¡°Babies, we¡¯ve got a treat for you today.¡±


    ¡°Treats? We love treats!¡± the baby trolls said eagerly.


    They wound up back at their house, and later Isabella delivered the hot nuggets. Atlas packaged up most of them but set aside a huge amount for the incredibly fast-growing baby trolls. They aged a year for every day, so they needed a lot of food¡ªand it had to be all raw meat.


    ¡°Here you go, guys. Eat up.¡±


    The baby trolls dug into the fun-shaped chicken nuggets and said, ¡°These are delicious! They taste just like chicken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it is,¡± Atlas said, thinking of Lieutenant Colonel Sanders.


    Atlas mulled over how much the baby trolls were eating. A year¡¯s worth of growth in just a day had him spending a fortune on food. ¡®Good thing I have all these chicken nuggets¡®, he thought. ¡®I never want my baby trolls to lose their savage nature, but I can''t have them randomly eating humans. I don¡¯t want them thinking humans are food. Especially since Fort Bone and all of us are, well, human.¡®


    Still, convincing baby trolls to go vegetarian was against their nature. Like cats, they weren''t omnivores¡ªthey were pure carnivores. Cute little carnivores for now, but soon they''d grow into the vicious hunters and destroyers that was in their nature. ¡®Luckily for me¡®, Atlas reassured himself, ¡®Portilla and Crushir are siblings¡ªmale and female¡ªso there¡¯ll be no fight for Alpha status.¡®


    Atlas, Portilla, and Crushir walked hand-in-hand, laughing as they made their way to the vending machines. "What are we going to do today, Papa?" Portilla asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Well, today we''re going to tour around Fort Bone," Atlas said, "see how everyone''s doing."


    "Are we making new friends?" Crushir chimed in.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Atlas nodded, smiling, "Yes, we''ll be making new friends. And then we''re heading to the training area where you two will get to practice with your clubs."


    The clubs that had been properly sized just days ago were already growing too small, as were their adorable pet costumes. Troll growth spurts were no joke.


    They reached the vending machines, and Atlas made a beeline for the Paws and Claws machine, buying larger outfits for the ever-growing baby trolls. He then purchased an enormous supply of troll kibble. "Holy crap, this is really getting expensive," Atlas muttered, eyeing the mountain of food he had to carry back.


    Portilla and Crushir squealed with delight when they saw the bags of kibble and their new costumes. Without a care in the world, they changed right in front of the vending machines, oblivious to the amused onlookers. Their excitement was infectious, and Atlas couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    With the trolls bouncing around in glee, Atlas headed to the settlement kiosk. He tapped a few buttons and smiled as Fort Bone officially upgraded to a level three castle. ¡®The coins from exchanging the POWs definitely came in handy¡®, he thought, pleased with the progress.


    Level three Castles were no joke. The defenses were formidable, and even the most vicious demon dogs, until they advanced through significant mana accumulation, would struggle to breach them. Atlas''s retreat from attacking the Settlement of Faith was a testament to this; most Level two weapons proved inadequate against such advanced fortifications. To breach a Level three Castle required not only exceptional strategy but also specialized weapons capable of overcoming its superior defenses.


    Purchasing those specialized weapons was going to be Atlas¡¯s next move. He already had a plan in mind, using his foreknowledge of warfare in the Wasteland to guide him. With his sights set on the Faith Settlement, he prepared to unleash a world of damage, confident that his strategy would overcome their formidable defenses.


    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    Inside The Celestial Wager, the energy was loud with excitement. The translucent blue and silver walls of the grand yet tacky casino shimmered as alien spectators gathered around holographic displays, eagerly tracking the latest developments in the wasteland. Lurox flitted around, her iridescent wings leaving a trail of light as she buzzed with excitement.


    "Did you see that?" she chirped, barely able to contain herself. "Atlas is at it again! Trading humans for coins¡ªbrilliant! That¡¯s something we Glytharni would do.¡±


    Zeltrax, lounging in his favorite floating chair, his three green eyes glowing with amusement, chuckled softly. "He¡¯s playing a long game, this one. Smart. But I wonder how long he can keep it up before one of his deals blows up in his face."


    Lurox twirled in the air, giggling. "That¡¯s what makes it so fun! The stakes are so high, and the risks? Oh, delicious!"


    Gorvax, his massive stone-like frame dwarfing the others, grunted. His four arms rested on the sides of his chair as his red eyes fixated on the hologram of Fort Bone. "I¡¯m not impressed. Atlas is strong, but he¡¯s too soft. Sparing enemies for a few coins? Bah, he should be crushing them outright. Stone is strong and sturdy. They need to be stone to survive.¡±


    Kroxar''s tentacles twitched as he responded, "Softness is a strategy, Gorvax. He¡¯s building resources while avoiding unnecessary losses. Besides, every time they get those soldiers back, they¡¯ll owe him more." He waggled his tentacles in enthusiasm.


    Gorvax growled, "Until they get smart and band together against him."


    Zeltrax leaned forward, his gaze sharpening. "Or until he decides to stop playing nice. You all know as well as I do¡ªAtlas is only merciful when it suits him. When he strikes, it¡¯s decisive."


    The holographic display zoomed in on Atlas and Olivia walking back through Fort Bone town. The crowd murmured in excitement as betting tablets lit up across the casino. Bets were being placed, not just on the outcome of future battles across the wasteland, but on every move the Portal Crushers made. If a bet was possible it was a betting chance.


    Currently bets on how many beers Alexander would drink was trending.


    Virelia, gliding smoothly across the liquid silver floor, approached the group. Her luminescent tendrils swayed gently as she offered drinks to the gathered spectators. "Would any of you care for a wager?" she asked, her voice soft yet enticing.


    Zeltrax smiled, taking a drink from her tray. "I¡¯ll wager Atlas¡¯s next move will involve crushing a different settlement. He¡¯s already got the Belief Settlement by the throat with that contract."


    Lurox clapped her hands, her excitement uncontainable. "Oh! I¡¯ll bet he goes after a personal fight with Cromwell next! That Major¡¯s too proud to let this deal slide without retaliation."


    Kroxar¡¯s tentacles curled thoughtfully as he placed his bet. "I¡¯m betting he won¡¯t need to do anything. The Belief Settlement will crack on its own under the pressure. Thirty seven days of debt? They¡¯re not built for that."


    Gorvax remained silent, his red eyes narrowing as he considered the odds. Finally, he placed his wager. "Atlas doesn¡¯t wait. The second they miss a payment, the system will take it over. And when it does, the wasteland will burn."


    The hologram shifted, showing Fort Bone as they went about their day. The Portal Crushers were preparing for whatever challenges would come next, their strength and numbers growing. But in the Celestial Wager, the bets were laid, and the audience was eager for the next round.

 Book 3 summary

    Atlas and the Portal Crushers have done it¡ªthey¡¯ve built an empire, complete with Fort Bone, a place bustling with energy and chaos. Sure, Fort Bone¡¯s up and running¡­mostly. But now they¡¯re dealing with all the ¡°fun¡± that comes with expansion: the growing pains.


    On top of that, Earth has wised up. They¡¯re done having portals surprise them ¡ªthey¡¯re sending trained, prepared ones. And that¡¯s a whole new level of ¡°Oh, crap,¡± for Atlas and his crew.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But it¡¯s not all doom and gloom. Along the way, Atlas has managed to pick up two baby trolls who are equal parts adorable and destructive, plus a pack of mini fairies who are basically tiny glitter-covered troublemakers. Between troll tantrums and mini fairy-led pranks, it¡¯s nonstop shenanigans, and Atlas is starting to wonder if he accidentally signed up to babysit a mythical daycare.

 Book 4: Chaos on Earth

    POV : EARTH


    The United Nations decided it was time to set up a new world council to deal with the portal crisis. Portal Apocalypse Safety Taskforce Alliance. They didn¡¯t know what a huge commotion this seemingly unimportant decision would make.


    The announcement of the new World Council shook Earth to its core. Comprising Russia, Qatar, China, the U.S., and Japan, the council was tasked with making decisions about the portal crisis¡ªbut it was a council with teeth. Each nation¡¯s diplomat followed direct orders from their leaders, and any one of the five could veto resolutions, stalling progress in an already chaotic situation.


    Other nations seethed. Dozens of countries, left out of the council, felt they had been pushed to the sidelines. They could voice their frustrations in the General Assembly, but everyone knew the real power lay with the five. Korea, recently unified after a North Korean takeover in 2036, found itself both bitter and frustrated. They had no seat at the table.


    The council''s creation did not signal world governance, only control over portal-related decisions. But the fallout from these decisions rippled across Earth. Panic spread. Conspiracy theories multiplied. Was the council hiding the true nature of the portals? Were they using the technology for themselves?


    With no clear answers, chaos became the new normal. Riots broke out in multiple countries as citizens demanded transparency and action. And while the council deliberated, the portals continued to open. What they didn''t know, what none of them knew, was just how far out of control things had already gotten in the wasteland.


    The troops that had been portaled in were causing havoc all over the wasteland.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    "¡°Have you heard? The council is meeting again today,¡± a woman murmured to her friend as they waited in line at a tiny caf¨¦ tucked into a narrow street in Paris, the rich aroma of espresso filling the air.


    ¡°Ah oui, but what¡¯s the point?¡± her friend replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the same five countries deciding everything. We¡¯re just here for the spectacle.¡±


    She frowned, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Why do we have no say in this? We¡¯re the ones living with the fear day in, day out! My cousin is in Australia¡ªanother portal opened last week, but sure, let¡¯s have Qatar and Russia decide our fate.¡±


    The man in line behind them stepped forward, shaking his head. ¡°And North Korea¡ªlet¡¯s not forget them. Ever since they took over the South, it¡¯s like they get a carte blanche. No one even questions it.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯est ridicule,¡± the friend muttered, crossing his arms. ¡°I mean, no offense to Japan, but we all know the U.S. and China are just going to veto each other. They¡¯re stuck in an endless dance while the rest of us get ripped apart.¡±


    ***


    In a crowded London pub, similar conversations were brewing. A group huddled around the bar, watching the news flash updates about the council on the television.


    "Do you trust those muppets?" a young man asked, swirling his pint.


    "Trust them? Mate, they don¡¯t even trust each other," an older man barked back, slamming his glass down. "They say they¡¯ve got things under control, but look around! Another portal opened in Sheffield just last week. People are getting dragged into these wasteland things, and we still don¡¯t know if they can come back! And the council''s too busy pointing fingers to do anything about it!"


    "I heard they already know how to shut the portals, but they¡¯re keeping it a secret," a drunken woman at the end of the bar slurred, leaning in conspiratorially. English birds always had a loud opinions and this one was no different. "Think about it. How many times have we heard ''classified information'' when we ask about what''s in the wasteland? What if they''re using it to hide something?"


    "Wouldn''t surprise me," the older man grumbled. "It¡¯s always the same. They sit in their fancy rooms with a cuppa, making decisions while we scramble to stay alive."


    In the corner, a couple watched the chaos unfold, shaking their heads.


    "It feels like no one¡¯s in charge anymore," the man said, his voice low.


    "Yeah," his partner replied, her tone dark. "And we''re the ones paying for it.


    ---


    Noticing the rise of misinformation and panic, the newly formed Portal Apocalypse Safety Taskforce Alliance (P.A.S.T.A.) decided they had to make a global announcement.


    The U.S. leader''s face appeared across screens worldwide, interrupting broadcasts, livestreams, and flooding every corner of the internet. Newspapers, surprisingly still around in 2037 despite the industry¡¯s earlier collapse, also carried the breaking announcement. ¡°Extra extra! Read all ¡®bout it!¡± Newsboys had been hired again a reversion to history long past.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Here are the facts about the portals that we know,¡± the leader began, his tone serious but steady. ¡°First, they¡¯re happening at random intervals. When they started, we didn¡¯t know what was going on, but now we have some understanding. The show ¡®Atlas Back to the Present¡® seems to give us a glimpse of what¡¯s happening in the wasteland¡ªthe place people are being taken.¡±


    The screen cut to images of flashing portals, chaotic footage of people disappearing from public spaces, leaving behind only stunned onlookers.


    ¡°The portals seem to be opening every week now, and we urge you to stay prepared. People disappear without warning, often with nothing more than what they¡¯re carrying at the time. Here¡¯s what we know for certain: ¡®¡®No children¡®¡® or ¡®¡®handicapped individuals¡®¡® have been taken through a portal. This is a fact we¡¯ve confirmed globally.¡±


    The mention of this caused a stir in living rooms, coffee shops, and crowded streets. Disabled communities celebrated, while others wondered if they might find some way to ensure their own safety. One man even said quietly to himself, ¡°Does herpes count as handicapped?¡±


    The leader continued, ¡°We¡¯re working around the clock to understand these portals and will keep updating the public through official channels, available in all languages. Please stay calm, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re doing everything we can to protect the people of Earth. Thank you.¡±


    As the broadcast ended, a lingering thought hung in the air for many viewers¡ªwhat wasn¡¯t being said? The government had been tight-lipped about several aspects of the portals, and as always, people began speculating.


    The part the government hadn¡¯t addressed directly, but which many had quietly figured out, was the strange loophole involving injuries. While the speech mentioned that children and disabled individuals were safe, it conveniently skipped over the fact that injured people¡ªno matter how minor the injury¡ªweren¡¯t being portaled either.


    The wealthy had been quick to catch on, due to their access to back channels. In cities around the globe, hospitals were packed with the rich and powerful nursing minor, self-inflicted wounds. From small cuts to carefully timed sprained ankles, these injuries served as a bizarre form of insurance against the unknown fate of the portals.


    One hospital in London was at capacity, doctors treating a bizarre number of minor fractures and stitches for seemingly healthy patients. ¡°Honestly, it''s just cuts and bruises,¡± one doctor sighed, stitching up the finger of a corporate executive. ¡°They come in here acting like it¡¯s life or death, just so they can feel safe.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t publicized, but for the upper class, it was an open secret: A small injury might be the only thing standing between them and the wasteland.


    As soon as the leader''s announcement ended, chaos erupted across the globe. People, despite being urged to stay calm, did anything but. In major cities, the streets were filled with frantic citizens making a desperate rush toward any store that could provide supplies. Walmarts and Costcos were either packed to the brim with long, snaking lines or outright looted by those too impatient to wait. Little family owned shops in South America were raided.


    Shopping carts overflowed with canned goods, bottled water, survival gear, and anything else people thought might help them endure if they were portaled¡ªor worse, left behind. Shelves emptied within hours, fights broke out over the last roll of duct tape or a single flashlight, and stores struggled to keep any semblance of order.


    One Walmart manager in Houston stood helplessly as the crowd stormed in, clearing out entire sections before they could restock. "We didn¡¯t even have a chance," he said. "People are terrified. It''s like they think building a bunker will keep them from disappearing."


    Costco warehouses were similarly overwhelmed, with shoppers elbowing past one another to grab bulk packages of water, batteries, and non-perishable food. Online orders exploded, with Amazon doing a thriving business as panic buying gripped the nation. Delivery drones zipped through the skies, loaded with survival kits and emergency rations as people scrambled to prepare for the worst.


    In suburban neighbourhoods, the paranoia ran deep. Families holed up in their homes, stacking sandbags and reinforcing doors and windows, hoping that somehow, they could bunker down and avoid the portals. Some started digging underground shelters, convinced that staying hidden from the world might help them evade the mysterious force that was sweeping people away.


    "People don¡¯t believe the government," a man muttered as he tossed a bag of rice into his cart. "They say they¡¯re working on it, but how can we trust them? They barely understand what''s happening."


    Another woman, rushing to stockpile water, nodded grimly. "They¡¯re keeping things from us. They always do. I¡¯m not taking any chances. I¡¯m locking myself and my family in our basement and waiting this out."


    Panic seeped into every corner of society, a constant hum of unease echoing through the world. Social media teemed with wild theories, from whispers that the government knew far more than it let on, to cries that the portals were some kind of divine reckoning. Among the masses, there were those who insisted that resistance was futile¡ªif you were chosen, there was no escape.


    The government¡¯s attempts at reassurance fell flat, their statements as flimsy as a leaf in a storm. The streets buzzed with anxious chatter, people glancing over their shoulders, avoiding the eyes of strangers as if one look could mark them next. Beneath the facade of city life, everyone knew one thing: the world was unraveling, and there was no sanctuary.


    In the middle of this charged atmosphere, a wild-eyed man stood on the corner, his voice booming above the rumble of nervous conversations. ¡°Repent! Repent!¡± he bellowed, arms lifted toward the heavens. ¡°These portals, these beasts¡ªthey¡¯re not some accident of science! No, they are judgment! The hand of God reaching down to cleanse the world of its filth!¡±


    A small crowd began to form, some watching with morbid fascination, others exchanging uneasy glances, unsure whether to laugh or run. ¡°You think your governments can save you?¡± he sneered, his voice filled with righteous fury. ¡°No one can save you from the wrath that¡¯s coming! No bunker, no weapon, no army! This is the end of days, the reckoning for all your sins!¡±


    A woman in the crowd clutched her child closer, her face pale, while a man nearby shouted back, ¡°You¡¯re insane! It¡¯s just some freak event!¡±


    But the man only laughed, his eyes blazing. ¡°Keep lying to yourself! Keep pretending you¡¯re safe! Soon, none of you will be laughing. Soon, you¡¯ll all see the truth!¡±


    The crowd broke apart, people muttering nervously as they walked away, casting last glances over their shoulders. The city felt smaller, as if the walls were closing in.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 217 Day 28 Evening : Get Your Bets In

    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    Inside The Celestial Wager, thethe lights flickered softly against the fluidic shifting floors, casting a glow that reflected off holographic displays. The atmosphere buzzed with the usual hum of intergalactic chatter, punctuated by the sounds of clinking glasses and the occasional burst of laughter from patrons watching the latest bet unfold.


    At one of the larger viewing platforms, Zeltrax, with his translucent blue skin shimmering under the lights, leaned back in his luxurious chair. His three green eyes focused intently on the live feed from the wasteland.


    The screen showed Nadir¡¯s army engaged in a brutal struggle, pinned down by Atlas¡¯s forces and the trolls wreaking havoc. Zeltrax tilted his head, a slow smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± Zeltrax said, his voice a low hum, ¡°looks like the tables have turned.¡±


    Gorvax, the massive stone-like being, grunted in response from across the room. His four arms were crossed over his chest, his small red eyes fixed on the same scene. "Humans. Always so greedy. I do enjoy watching them tear each other apart," he rumbled, the gravelly tone of his voice vibrating through the air.


    ¡°You and your grim outlook,¡± Lurox chimed in, flitting into the conversation with their iridescent wings fluttering behind them. ¡°You have to admit, the regeneration on those trolls is spectacular. It''s like watching art in motion.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not bad, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Kroxar added, his tentacles curling in thought as they gazed at the feed. "But Nadir... well, he''s just had the surprise of a lifetime. Didn''t expect that kind of back door attack from Atlas''s team." The gleam in Kroxar¡¯s eye hinted at amusement, enjoying the unexpected twist.


    A soft, graceful voice chimed in, and Virelia, glided over to the group. ¡°Poor Nadir,¡± she cooed, her tone sweet but tinged with mock pity. ¡°So confident in his conquest. I don¡¯t imagine he anticipated such a... lively reception.¡±


    Zeltrax chuckled. ¡°The thing is, Virelia, no one expected trolls. Not even the people down there. And that¡¯s what makes this so fascinating. Look at them scramble, trying to figure out how to beat an enemy that won¡¯t stay down.¡±


    The camera zoomed in on Nadir¡¯s face¡ªhis eyes wide with disbelief as he watched Portilla laugh off yet another wound. His frustration was scross the battlefield, and even from the luxury of the casino, it was a delight to witness.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gorvax murmured, his arms uncrossing as he leaned forward. ¡°I had bet heavily on Nadir. It seems I may have to adjust my expectations.¡±


    ¡°And lose another wager?¡± Lurox teased, a mischievous grin on their face. ¡°What¡¯s that now? Four losses in a row?¡±


    Kroxar snorted. ¡°More like five.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for amusement,¡± Gorvax retorted, his stony gaze unwavering from the battle on screen. ¡°I¡¯m here for results.¡±


    Zeltrax raised an eyebrow, still smiling. ¡°Results, yes. But isn¡¯t it the unexpected that makes those results worth anything at all? Watching the action happen is what keeps this place alive.¡±


    Virelia floated gracefully to the edge of the platform, her soft tendrils trailing behind her. ¡°Speaking of unexpected, look at Nadir¡¯s expression,¡± she purred. ¡°He¡¯s starting to realize that brute force won¡¯t win him this battle. Oh, the sweet taste of humility.¡±


    The group collectively watched as Nadir barked orders, his seasoned soldiers rallying to reinforce their positions, while the second-class citizens were sent in waves against the walls of the Belief Settlement. The casualties were mounting on both sides, and the battle was becoming a bloodbath.


    ¡°This will end in a stalemate,¡± Kroxar predicted, tapping a tentacle against the floor. ¡°Neither side will leave this unscathed. That much is certain.¡±


    Zeltrax leaned forward, their smile growing wider. ¡°Perhaps. But I wouldn¡¯t discount Atlas just yet. His strategy¡¯s sharper than it looks. And those trolls... well, they¡¯re the real wild card. Who knows what they¡¯re capable of?¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Gorvax grumbled, but didn¡¯t argue. He knew better than to give hints about his own betting strategy.


    ***


    As the battle raged on the screen, the casino continued its usual bustle, and the crowd around the viewing platform thickened. More patrons were drawn to the unfolding spectacle, placing bets and whispering predictions. The stakes were high, the thrill intoxicating.


    ¡°Looks like the next round¡¯s about to start,¡± Lurox said, clapping their hands together. ¡°I¡¯ve got my money on the trolls. They¡¯re going to break Nadir¡¯s army from the rear. Mark my words.¡±


    Virelia nodded in agreement, her luminescent eyes glinting with interest. ¡°Speaking of rounds, any orders people?¡±


    As the final moments of the battle played out, the screen flickered with images of carnage and fighting. The outcome was still uncertain, but for Zeltrax and the others, that was the best part.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Blontik couldn¡¯t contain his delight as he surveyed the battlefield. The excitement wasn¡¯t just from the battle; it was from the growing crowd of spectators arriving in sleek, glittering spaceships, eager to witness the carnage unfold.


    "Look at them all!" he exclaimed, waving a hand at the sky where new ships descended, their hulls reflecting the vibrant colors of the conflict below.


    He chuckled to himself, recalling how he¡¯d placed advertisements throughout the galaxy, promising a thrilling experience unlike any other. It consisted of an uptempo jazz cantina song matched with luxurious views of the Celestial Wager.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Celestial Wager Song


    ¡®¡®(Verse 1)¡®¡®


    Step right up, don¡¯t be shy,


    The Celestial Wager is where you fly!


    A battle unfolds, the stakes are high,


    With front-row seats, you¡¯ll touch the sky!


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    The Celestial Wager is the place to be!


    This battle¡¯s a spectacle, can¡¯t you see?


    Place your eyes on our massive screens,


    If you¡¯re not here, you¡¯re missing the scene!


    No children allowed, just the brave and bold,


    Join the fun, watch the stories unfold!


    ¡®¡®(Verse 2)¡®¡®


    Aliens gather from near and far,


    To bet on the chaos, under the stars.


    Feel the thrill as the fighters clash,


    In this grand arena, it¡¯s a wild bash!


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    The Celestial Wager is the place to be!


    This battle¡¯s a spectacle, can¡¯t you see?


    Place your eyes on our massive screens,


    If you¡¯re not here, you¡¯re missing the scene!


    No minors allowed, just the brave and bold,


    Join the fun, watch the stories unfold!


    ¡®¡®(Bridge)¡®¡®


    So gather your friends, don¡¯t wait in line,


    The action¡¯s electric, it¡¯s your time to shine!


    Raise your bets, feel the rush,


    At the Celestial Wager, it¡¯s always a crush!


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    The Celestial Wager is the place to be!


    This battle¡¯s a spectacle, can¡¯t you see?


    Place your eyes on our massive screens,


    If you¡¯re not here, you¡¯re missing the scene!


    No children allowed, just the brave and bold,


    Join the fun, watch the stories unfold!


    ¡®¡®(Outro)¡®¡®


    So come on down, don¡¯t miss the show,


    At the Celestial Wager, it¡¯s the ultimate flow!


    Your front-row seat to the battle of fate,


    Join the excitement; it¡¯s never too late!


    https://suno.com/song/141a6b57-4d0b-423d-be9a-12935bf109f1


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Now, the casino was teeming with new aliens, their eyes gleaming with anticipation, ready to place bets on every twist and turn of the battle.


    "More viewers mean more bets!" Blontik crowed, rubbing his hands together in a greedy frenzy. "This will be my most profitable event yet. Just wait until the high rollers see the second-class citizens fall! They''ll be throwing their coins around like candy."


    The thrumming of excitement filled the air as spectators cheered, placing their wagers on all sorts of things, from deaths, to chances of escape, and even the ludicrous chances of someone hiding in a bathroom to escape. Blontik¡¯s heart raced at the thought of the profits he¡¯d rake in. With every explosive moment, he felt his fortune growing.


    "This is just the beginning!" he declared, glancing back at the battlefield. "Let them fight! Let them scream! All the while, I¡¯ll be counting my winnings. The house always wins!"


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : WAR


    Nadir¡¯s forces, bloodied and battered, finally broke. The overwhelming resilience of Atlas¡¯s army, especially the unrelenting trolls, had crushed their morale. Nadir, watching in disbelief as yet another wave of his men fell to the unstoppable tide of Atlas¡¯s forces, clenched his fists.


    "Fall back!" he roared, his voice carrying over the battlefield. The seasoned warriors pulled back in a disorderly retreat, scrambling through the wreckage and dead bodies as they ran. The second-class citizens, those who had survived, looked around in panic, some fleeing wildly into the wasteland without any direction.


    The retreat was chaotic, dust rising in thick clouds as Nadir¡¯s army stumbled over themselves, desperately trying to escape. Nadir jumped out of his palanquin, and watched with fury etched on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He, who had marched with divine conviction, was being forced to flee from these... infidels. And those tall attackers, ¡®were they not human? How did they heal so quickly?¡®


    This was a question that might never be answered because the Portal Crushers were bearing down on him hard and fast. Ripping through his rear guard, the Portal Crusher¡¯s army seemed invincible, a relentless steel beast that threatened to consume everything in its path.

 CHAPTER 218 Day 28 Evening : Nadir’s Fate

    POV : WAR


    Behind Nadir, the dust cloud of Atlas¡¯s army surged forward, relentless. The Portal Crushers, still roaring with confidence, were charging full speed. Portilla and Crushir laughed as they ripped through any of Nadir¡¯s soldiers left behind. Their mossy green skin peeked through their increasingly destroyed armour, each cut or gash healing almost instantly.


    Atlas, leading from the front, urged his troops on. His twin swords gleamed in the sunlight as he slashed down one of Nadir¡¯s stragglers without hesitation. He could sense the weakness in Nadir¡¯s forces now. They were broken. This was the moment to finish them.


    "Don¡¯t let them escape! Keep pushing!" Atlas yelled, his voice steady but filled with urgency. The warriors behind him followed his lead, their weapons swinging as they advanced.


    "YEEHAW!" Alexander shouted, taking out a retreating soldier with a single swing of his great sword. ¡°Feels like a derby race out here!¡± He grinned, spitting dust out of his mouth as he ran alongside the trolls.


    Stu, hot-headed as always, grunted as he slammed his mace down on another one of Nadir¡¯s fleeing men. ¡°Shit sippers won¡¯t know what hit ¡¯em!¡± he growled, eyes wild with adrenaline.


    CRUMK


    Even the mini faeries fluttered about the battlefield, chanting, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" in high-pitched voices, adding an eerie excitement to the chase. They eagerly collected more coins, while zapping stragglers.


    PEW!


    PEW!


    PEW!


    Meanwhile, Nadir ran trying to stay hidden in the chaotic battlefield, aghast at the thought of being chased like a common criminal. This was supposed to be his victory. ¡®The Prophet had promised me conquest, domination, paradise. How had it gone so wrong?¡¯


    Atlas¡¯s army closed in, the distance shrinking between them and Nadir¡¯s remaining forces. From behind, Nadir could hear the THWIP of crossbow bolts as his rear guards fell to well-placed shots. His heart raced. He needed to regroup, needed time to form a new plan.


    But Atlas wasn¡¯t giving him that time.


    As they pushed forward, Atlas locked eyes with Nadir, seeing him far in the distance trying to hide. His lip curled in a satisfied smile. "You¡¯re not getting away," he whispered to himself, his pace quickening.


    The battle had shifted. What began as Nadir¡¯s confident attack had turned into a full-on retreat. Now, it was Atlas who held the advantage, and he intended to use it to the fullest.


    As the dust cloud of Nadir¡¯s retreating army grew more chaotic, Nadir¡¯s mind raced. He needed to escape before Atlas''s forces caught him, but the relentless pursuit was closing in fast.


    "Faster! I won¡¯t be captured by these heathens!" His voice crackled with desperation.


    But it was no use. He could feel Atlas and his troops gaining ground, hear the THWIP of crossbow bolts as more of his men fell behind him. The once-united army of Faith was now in complete disarray. Nadir¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he glanced back and saw the trolls, their broken armor shimmering as they regenerated from every wound, cackling with glee as they tore through the stragglers.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, Nadir saw movement from another direction¡ªOliver¡¯s forces. Just 38 men, but in the chaos of the retreat, they posed an even greater threat. Oliver¡¯s troops, spotting the disorganized mass fleeing in panic, began moving toward the fray. Nadir¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His enemies were closing in on all sides.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°We¡¯re boxed in¡­¡± Nadir muttered, a realization dawning on him. His eyes scanned the battlefield, searching for a way out.


    Private Ryan, one of Oliver¡¯s men, spotted Nadir on the battlefield and pointed. "That¡¯s him! That¡¯s their leader!" Ryan shouted, his voice full of both fear and determination.


    Oliver, despite only having a small force, nodded. "We can¡¯t let him get away. Move quickly, cut him off!"


    Nadir cursed under his breath, realizing the walls were closing in. He could see Atlas''s troops bearing down from one side, and now Oliver¡¯s men were trying to flank him. With the trolls regenerating and Atlas determined to finish him off, Nadir knew that his only chance lay in disappearing into the wasteland.


    "Protect me!" he commanded the men carrying him. "The Faith will reward you!¡±


    The four security guards who had been escorting Nadir guarded him without hesitation. Nadir kept moving, his robes billowing around him as he sprinted toward the cover of a nearby ridge.


    ***


    He ducked behind a jagged outcrop of rock, heart pounding. If he could just make it over the next rise, he could lose Atlas and regroup with whatever remained of his army. But even as he ran, he could hear the sound of footsteps growing louder.


    Atlas¡¯s forces were getting closer.


    Meanwhile, Private Ryan, panting heavily, ran up to Oliver. ¡°We¡¯re too far to catch him! There¡¯s no way we can reach him in time.¡±


    Oliver gritted his teeth. ¡°We don¡¯t need to catch him, we just need to delay him.¡± He gestured to his men, moving toward Nadir¡¯s position. ¡°Fan out. Cut off his escape route.¡±


    As Nadir reached the ridge, he looked back over his shoulder. Atlas¡¯s army was dangerously close now. Portilla and Crushir were leading the charge, the trolls practically bouncing as they gleefully ran down more of Nadir¡¯s stragglers.


    Nadir¡¯s breathing grew ragged as he scrambled up the ridge, his mind a whirlwind of desperation and fury. His Faith was supposed to guide him, but now it seemed he had been abandoned. He cursed Atlas¡¯s name under his breath, hatred burning in his chest.


    At the top of the ridge, Nadir paused for a moment, his chest heaving. He had made it this far, but how much longer could he evade them? He could hear Oliver¡¯s men below, their voices carried on the wind. There wasn¡¯t much time left.


    Just as he was about to make a dash for the other side of the ridge, he saw a glimpse of movement¡ªAtlas, with his swords drawn, leading his warriors directly toward him. Their eyes locked for a split second, and Nadir¡¯s heart sank.


    Atlas wasn¡¯t going to let him escape.


    With no other choice, Nadir sprinted down the opposite side of the ridge, hoping against hope that the fading light and the chaotic battlefield might still grant him the cover he needed to escape.


    He spotted his chance when he saw a sharp decline coming up. Half sprinting, half falling he fled down into it.


    Atlas seeing this, ground his teeth, he had been so close. He could continue chasing, but that would cost him time. And time was something he didn¡¯t have in abundance right now.


    Atlas raised his hand, his voice cutting through the air, "Halt! Stop the chase!"


    His army ground to a stop, panting and weary from the relentless pursuit. The trolls, Crushir and Portilla, looked disappointed but obediently slowed their pace, grumbling among themselves about how much fun they¡¯d been having.


    "Why we stop?" Crushir asked, scratching his head with one of his huge, dirt-covered hands. His armour , smeared with patches of dirt and blood, glistened in the fading light. "Crushir want more fight. Smash more skulls!"


    Atlas, feeling the weight of the day''s battle, sheathed his twin swords with a sigh. "We¡¯ve driven them far enough for now. The men are exhausted, and we need to rest. If we push any further, we risk wearing ourselves thin." His voice was firm, but there was a hint of weariness beneath the surface. ¡®One more push, and we might have caught Nadir...¡® but he knew better than to voice that out loud.


    Crushir¡¯s large shoulders slumped as he pouted, a childlike look crossing his massive face. "Crushir like fight. Want more."


    Portilla, more observant than her brother, sat down beside him, stretching out her arms. "We fight again soon, Crushir. Atlas always has plan. You see."


    Atlas offered Portilla a grateful glance before turning to survey the battlefield. He could see Oliver¡¯s small force in the distance, making their way toward him. He motioned for them to approach.


    Oliver, his face flushed and streaked with dirt, strode up to Atlas, saluting wearily. Behind him, Private Ryan and the rest of his troops stood at attention, their chests heaving from exhaustion.


    "That was close," Oliver said, swiping his arm across his brow to remove the sweat that dripped down his face. "Nadir barely slipped through our fingers."


    Atlas gave a grunt of agreement, his eyes not leaving the horizon where Nadir had disappeared. "He¡¯ll live to fight another day, but not for long. His losses were heavy¡ªhe¡¯s on the run now. The next time we meet, he won¡¯t escape."


    ¡®Chasing down the enemy leader was important, but not as important as the upcoming sacking of the Faith Settlement¡®

 CHAPTER 219 Day 28 Evening : Belief Changes

    It had been dissatisfying to not have killed Nadir, but Atlas had two very important goals. They were time sensitive and both of them involved taking down settlements.


    To accomplish this he first needed to have an important chat with Oliver.


    Oliver¡¯s breath was still ragged as he tried to recover his energy, and glanced around at Atlas¡¯s soldiers, many of whom were sitting down or tending to their wounds. "Your men are something else, Atlas. And those tall guys... they just kept regenerating. It¡¯s like Nadir¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t even stand a chance."


    Atlas nodded slightly, then turned his full attention to Oliver, his expression serious, a storm brewing in his dark eyes. ¡°Those are trolls.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened as realization hit him. He remembered the all-important vote¡ªto keep the baby trolls alive. They had grown into a war weapon, surprising everyone with their ferocity.


    ¡°The trolls did their part,¡± Atlas continued, his tone steady. ¡°But the victory wasn¡¯t just about them. We fought hard and protected your settlement. But this changes things.¡±


    Oliver frowned, his brow furrowing as he straightened up. "What do you mean?" His voice was cautious, already sensing the shift in Atlas¡¯s tone.


    Atlas stepped closer, his presence intimidating, casting a shadow over Oliver. "Nadir''s attack on the Belief Settlement proves one thing: you need stronger leadership. The wasteland is getting worse every day. If we don¡¯t unite under one banner, we¡¯re all going to fall. From this point forward, I¡¯m taking command as overlord of this territory."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened, his jaw tightening as the words sank in. "Overlord?" He scoffed, incredulous. "You think you can just take control? Just like that?"


    Atlas didn¡¯t flinch. His gaze, unwavering and intense, met Oliver¡¯s head-on. "I¡¯ve proven myself. We fought side by side, and we pushed Nadir¡¯s forces back when no one else could or would. We¡¯ll crush whatever remnants of his army he raises next time." His voice grew harsher, more resolute. "But if you want your people to survive¡ªif you want any chance of a future in this hellscape¡ªyou¡¯ll need to follow me. I¡¯m not asking for your permission, Oliver. I¡¯m taking responsibility."


    Oliver stared at Atlas, the weight of his words pressing down on him. His own force, loyal as they were, couldn¡¯t compare to Atlas¡¯s battle-hardened warriors, especially after seeing what the trolls could do. The memory of them shrugging off blows and regenerating as though they were invincible sent a shiver down his spine.


    ¡®The reason the Belief Settlement is named the Belief Settlement is because of our collective religious beliefs,¡® Oliver thought, his mind racing. ¡®Not because of who the leaders are. As long as Atlas respects our freedom to pray however we want, I really don¡¯t see this being a bad thing.¡® He glanced at his men, their exhausted faces etched with worry. ¡®But with Second Lieutenant Stevens as my military attach¨¦, there really isn¡¯t much hope for the United Army of Earth to become the spearhead of the wasteland, protecting everybody like I had originally hoped. It kind of stings though, knowing that I¡¯m now part of an empire and not an independent entity.¡®


    "You¡¯re asking me to surrender the settlement," Oliver said aloud, his voice betraying some of the conflict he felt inside. "Just like that?"


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Atlas¡¯s expression softened, but only slightly. "I¡¯m offering protection, leadership¡ªsomething stronger than what you have now. You¡¯ve seen what we¡¯re up against. You know warlords like Nadir won¡¯t stop, and next time he might come for your home when we¡¯re not there to help." He paused, letting the gravity of his words settle. "This isn¡¯t about ego. It¡¯s about survival."


    Oliver exhaled sharply, his hands balling into fists at his sides as he turned away for a moment, looking out over his exhausted men. ¡®Maybe this is what we need. But... it¡¯s still hard to accept.¡® He turned back to Atlas, his voice heavy with resignation. "Alright, Atlas. You¡¯re the overlord now." He met Atlas¡¯s gaze, his expression hardening. "But don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep. My people are depending on you."


    Atlas¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He extended his hand. "I don¡¯t break promises, Oliver."


    There was a brief pause, and then Oliver reached out, clasping Atlas¡¯s hand in a firm shake. The deal was done.


    As Atlas turned back to his army, his voice boomed across the camp. "Rest up, everyone! Tomorrow, we march again!"


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas and the army trooped into the Belief settlement, their boots crunching against the dirt road as smoke hung thick in the air. The settlement still reeled from the recent attack, the air heavy with unease. Citizens scurried about in a panic, some still shaking with fear. One guy, pale and jittery, admitted he had been hiding in his bathroom the entire time, hoping the invaders wouldn¡¯t find him. He got lucky¡ªnone of the raiders made it far enough to rampage through the town.


    Flames licked at the buildings, but firefighting efforts were already underway, and the fires were being doused quickly. War was an ugly business, a constant reminder of the wasteland¡¯s harsh reality.


    ¡®Ugh flames. Hate flame,¡¯ thought Crushir in his battered armor.


    Atlas, his jaw clenched, strode toward the settlement kiosk with Oliver by his side. His heart was pounding, not from fear but from the resolve that fueled his every step. Reaching into his pack, Atlas retrieved a large stack of governance tokens and fed them into the kiosk with a sense of purpose. Fort Bone had always been savvy about collecting these tokens, demanding them from every refugee that portalled in from Earth and offering mana coins in exchange to tourists and adventurers who turned theirs in.


    ¡®No more backseat attacks on my settlement,¡® Atlas thought, his eyes burning with determination. He turned to Oliver, the tension in his body vibrating with urgency. ¡°Okay, Oliver, let¡¯s go ahead and thumbprint this thing.¡±


    Oliver hesitatingly agreed. He pressed his thumb against the settlement kiosk, the machine whirring to life as it processed the data. When the screen blinked in confirmation, a sense of responsibility surged through Atlas.


    OVERLORD CONFIRMED


    He was now the official overlord of the Belief settlement. A new layer of responsibility, but also, a new advantage.


    With this settlement under his control, Atlas now had the power to activate his teleportation ability more frequently. ¡®Another activation every day¡®, he thought with a flicker of satisfaction. It was exactly what he needed to outmaneuver his enemies.


    Even though teleporting the entire army was still impossible, he could now send 20 to 25 scouts to key locations across his territory. It was enough to keep a quick response force ready, ensuring that no attack would ever blindside him again.


    Atlas took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and triumph. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve secured ourselves a new hub,¡± he muttered, his voice low but resolute. He knew the tide was turning in his favor, and for the first time in a while, success felt like something solid he could hold onto.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The men, grateful for the reprieve, began settling down, starting to prepare camp. Oliver lingered, his gaze fixed on Atlas as he moved through the soldiers, commanding respect with every step. ¡®I had hoped the Belief Settlement would lead in its own right... but maybe this is what¡¯s best for all of us.¡® A lingering sense of unease gnawed at him, but he couldn¡¯t deny the truth: Atlas had saved them today. ¡®Maybe, just maybe, he is the leader we need.¡®


    Atlas stood tall, his gaze fixed on the horizon where Nadir had vanished. ¡®I¡¯ll take control of the wasteland, one step at a time.


    ¡®There would be no more retreating, no more hesitation. His reign was only beginning.¡®

 CHAPTER 220 Day 29 Morning : Earth & Alicia

    POV : EARTH


    The headquarters of the United Nations was in another debate about the portals. They didn''t know when the next one was coming, but if it came, they wanted to be as prepared as possible.


    "Have we figured out any way to contact anybody from the Wasteland or where the portals are going?" one leader said.


    "Another said, ''No, we don''t.''"


    "Then what about the united military over there? Is that working out all right?"


    "Yeah, we''re still getting the kinks worked out for all the communication, but it should be fine but we don''t know, have any confirmation of it, whether it''s working or not. There''s not much we can do to check."


    "Is there anybody on Earth that we can ask questions about portals?" one of the advisors said. "Well, there''s Alicia. She runs the gym, the Society of Creative Battles, where Atlas was the captain. Maybe she has some more ideas."


    They quickly sent a military plane to transport Alicia. She had been enjoying the time off. It had been almost a month since the portal. And while she was worried about Atlas and her team, she knew that if there was one guy who could kick ass in the Wasteland, it would be him. She thought about all of the cryptic statements he had made before and realized her Atlas''s crazy file should now be replaced with Atlas is a crazy motherfucker file.


    "And I can''t believe I didn''t pick it up ahead of time," all of his hints about the Wasteland and the portals. Things like him saying, "We have to be ready for anything," and "We have to be the strongest on Earth," and "I''ve got to get myself ready. This fight for the championship is nothing compared to what I''ll be facing in the future."


    ¡®Seriously, he might as well have said. Portals will come to Earth. Be ready. With giant exclamation points. Although to be fair, I would have just thought he was crazy, if he did.¡¯


    She had always thought he meant another franchise or televised pay-per-view fights. But now she realized he''d always been talking about the portals. She had even put together the playlist that he had custom made, including ¡°Atlas will bring us home¡±, ¡°Way back home¡± and the Portal Crushers anthem. She had been listening to it nonstop, looking for clues.


    She was on track three, the Portal Crushers arena anthem opening, when she heard a kicking at her door.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    When the two government agents arrived at her doorstep, Alicia had barely a moment to process their sharp black suits, dark sunglasses, and no-nonsense expressions before they motioned for her to follow. They moved with precision, like they had done this countless times before.


    Alicia stood at her front door, arms crossed as she stared down the two government agents in black suits, who after introducing themselves had told her she was going to be going with them. "You¡¯re not taking me anywhere until you explain what the hell is going on."


    The taller agent, a man with a stiff posture, exchanged a quick glance with his partner, who sighed as if she had been expecting this. "Miss, we need you to come with us. It''s urgent."


    "Yeah, I got that part," Alicia said, rolling her eyes. "But you don¡¯t show up at someone¡¯s house, unannounced, and expect them to just hop into your car like we¡¯re going to brunch. What¡¯s this about? Atlas?"


    The female agent¡¯s gaze sharpened at the mention of his name, though her tone remained calm. "Yes, it¡¯s about Atlas. We have some questions for you regarding his connection to certain¡­ events that have transpired. We believe you may have information that could help us."


    Alicia¡¯s stomach twisted. ¡®What the hell did Atlas do now?¡® She had been hoping it wasn¡¯t something this serious, but her gut told her otherwise. "If it¡¯s about Atlas, you better start talking," she said, her voice hardening. "Because I¡¯m not going anywhere until I know what you think I know."


    The male agent stepped forward, clearly growing impatient. "Miss, time is critical. We can brief you on the way, but we need you to cooperate."


    Alicia¡¯s eyes narrowed, not budging an inch. "Time might be critical for you, but I¡¯m not stepping out of this house unless you give me something solid. Why do you need me?"


    The female agent¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "We¡¯re investigating the portals. You were close to Atlas, who we suspect knew about them before they opened. We have reason to believe he may have shared information with you, whether directly or indirectly."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "He never told me anything about portals," she said honestly, though her mind raced with memories of all his strange hints. "He said some weird stuff sometimes, but nothing concrete."


    The male agent sighed, visibly frustrated. "You¡¯re being taken to the United Nations to help us assess any potential clues Atlas might have left with you. This is not optional."


    The female agent stepped closer, her tone dropping. "There¡¯s more at stake here than you realize. We don¡¯t have time to explain everything. But we believe Atlas had knowledge of the portals long before anyone else. We need you to come with us to help put the pieces together."


    Alicia looked between the two agents, weighing her options. ¡®Atlas, you crazy bastard.¡¯


    With a heavy sigh, she grabbed her jacket from the coat rack. "Fine. I¡¯ll go. But if this turns out to be some kind of wild goose chase, you¡¯re gonna regret dragging me into it."


    The agents gave a curt nod, and Alicia followed them out the door, feeling like she was stepping into a world far beyond her gym and daily routines.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Outside, a sleek, black SUV was idling by the curb. The moment she slid into the leather seat, the vehicle accelerated smoothly, weaving through city traffic like it had the power to make lanes part. Alicia remained silent, her mind racing. ¡®They really put this together for me? Atlas, what the hell did you get me into?¡®


    The ride was swift, and before she could fully grasp the gravity of the situation, they arrived at a private airstrip. A matte-gray military jet sat waiting, engines humming low like a predator about to pounce. She was escorted up the stairs and onto the plane without a word exchanged.


    Inside, the jet was all business¡ªsterile, efficient, with a handful of soldiers sitting at attention. Alicia was ushered into a seat, buckled in before she had the chance to even ask when takeoff was. The moment the door sealed shut, the jet roared to life, rocketing into the sky with a force that pinned her against the seat.


    As they cut through the clouds, Alicia stared out of the window, watching the ground disappear beneath them. The world she knew felt impossibly far away, both literally and figuratively. Her thoughts spiralled back to Atlas¡ª¡®Did you see this coming? Is this part of your plan?¡®¡ªbut as the jet sliced through the sky, she had no answers. Just a growing sense that her quiet days of running the gym were long behind her.


    The landing was just as abrupt. The jet touched down smoothly, and within minutes, she was shuffled out and into another waiting vehicle¡ªthis time, a heavily armored car. It wasn''t long before the imposing United Nations building came into view, its gleaming exterior reflecting the serious nature of what lay ahead.


    ¡®So this is it. Whatever they think I know, I''m about to be questioned for it.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®


    When she arrived at the United Nations, the grilling began.


    "Did Atlas ever tell you anything more about the portals?" they asked.


    Alicia fished out a flash drive with his music. "This is all I have. He never mentioned the government or shared any classified information."


    They listened to the songs, made copies, and transcribed the lyrics. "We should release this to the public," one of the diplomats suggested.


    "Good idea," another agreed. "The more information, the less panic."


    "So how did Atlas know about the portals ahead of time?" one pressed.


    Alicia kept her face neutral. "I don''t know. He never told me about them directly." ¡®He sure dropped plenty of hints,¡® she thought, ¡®but he never flat-out said it. I just thought he was being dramatic, preparing for some big fight.¡®


    "Do we even know if Atlas is human?" a diplomat questioned, holding up an Atlas is an Alien shirt.


    "We''ve confirmed his Canadian citizenship," an advisor replied. "We''ve interviewed his neighbors and classmates. But as for these rumors... they¡¯re just that, rumors."


    "So how did he know?" the diplomat asked again, frustration creeping into his voice. "Could he be connected to the portals? Could this all be his doing?"


    "We don''t know," was the only answer. "But he was definitely trying to warn us, it would have been worse without his hints."


    The questioning ended, and the government thanked Alicia before showing her out.


    "Should we keep her around?" one diplomat asked after she''d left.


    "It might be smart," another replied. "Put her up in a hotel nearby, keep her under guard. We don¡¯t want her starting a cult."


    "Do we think she''s working with Atlas, though? Should we be more forceful?"


    "No, just keep tabs on her communications. If she''s passing messages, we''ll find out."


    The diplomats had come to a consensus: Alicia could be a spy, a mole, or nothing at all¡ªbut they''d keep an eye on her, just in case.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    As Alicia stepped into her new hotel room, she couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow at the over-the-top luxury. The room was massive, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a panoramic view of the city skyline. Plush, velvet furniture in deep shades of blue and gold filled the space, and a chandelier glittered overhead.


    "Wow, talk about a comfy cage," she muttered under her breath, tossing her bag onto the enormous king-sized bed. She didn¡¯t miss the subtle surveillance cameras discreetly tucked into the ceiling corners, or the fact that there were guards outside her room..


    ¡®I guess this is what being under guard feels like.¡® She smiled a little, running her fingers along the edge of a marble table. ¡®What a fancy little cage. I¡¯m definitely getting drunk on tiny rums.¡®


    The thought of being watched 24/7 didn¡¯t sit well with her, but at least the hotel was nicer than she¡¯d expected. She sat down on the sofa, sinking into the cushions and letting out a sigh. Her mind wandered back to Atlas and the mess he¡¯d dragged her into.


    She reached into her bag and pulled out the flash drive with the music. "Guess it''s just you and me now, Atlas," she said quietly, plugging it into the room¡¯s state-of-the-art sound system. The ¡®Portal Crushers Anthem¡® started to play, and for a brief moment, she closed her eyes, letting the beat wash over her.


    ¡®I hope you¡¯re out there somewhere, kicking ass.¡¯

 CHAPTER 221 Day 29 Morning : Loots

    POV : BELIEF SETTLEMENT OUTSKIRTS


    Before Atlas settled in for the night, he had his men loot the battlefield. Every piece of armor, usable weapons, and mana coins were gathered. The mini faeries helped. This time, the mana coins went to Atlas, after the Red Fairy¡¯s tax. While men didn¡¯t drop mana coins, they still had pouches. ¡°Coins! Coins!¡±


    The loot was distributed by John based on the agreed upon conquering army split, with every person involved getting a good chunk of the spoils. The men didn¡¯t have much to spend it on, except for upgrading their armor or weapons if needed. The Belief Settlement, being a military camp, didn¡¯t have a brothel, tavern, or fighting arena. They did enjoy eating at the restaurant, though.


    Near the campfire, a few new recruits huddled together, talking excitedly about their first battle.


    ¡°Man, I thought I was dead when those crossbows fired at us,¡± one recruit said, wide-eyed. ¡°Swear a bolt almost took my head off.¡±


    The second recruit laughed. ¡°Yeah, and then Titus charged in like a maniac, swinging that giant club of his. I laughed so hard when he said, ¡®Mama said bad guys get bashed.¡¯ Guess he was right.¡±


    The third recruit, who was sharpening his sword, grinned. ¡°You guys see Atlas out there? He¡¯s a beast! Took down soldiers like they were nothing. I swear, one day, I¡¯m gonna fight like him.¡±


    ¡°You? Fight like Atlas?¡± The second recruit snorted. ¡°Bro, you can barely swing that sword without tripping over yourself. You could spray your armour pink, though.¡±


    They all laughed, but the first recruit shook his head, still serious. ¡°Yeah, man, we¡¯re lucky to be in his army. There¡¯s no better place to be.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    After a full night¡¯s rest, Atlas and his army woke with renewed strength. The wasteland was merciless, but they had started to adapt to its harshness. Atlas and the Portal Crushers were excited to take over the Faith Settlement. They knew that the army had been routed, and the settlement was probably empty now, except for whoever they had left behind. They planned to double-time march all the way there. But it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Two days of marching for an army that had already gone through a major fight and only had one night of rest was no simple task.


    The army had lost 42 men out of 400. ¡®Not bad,¡® thought Atlas. He still winced, thinking of the memorial tablet in Fort Bone, where the names of the fallen would be inscribed as their dog tags broke.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    He stood tall before the crowd, his voice steady and filled with conviction as he gave an inspiring speech to rally the men. Every word he spoke seemed to cut through the air, electrifying the hearts of those who listened.


    ¡°Now, I want you to remember that no bastard ever won a war by dying for his country. He won it by making the other poor, dumb bastard die for his country.¡±


    A wave of agreement rippled through the crowd, fists clenched, eyes narrowing in focus.


    ¡°Citizens of Fort Bone traditionally love to fight. All real warriors love the sting of battle¡­¡± he paused, his eyes scanning the sea of warriors, every face lit with fierce determination. ¡°The very thought of losing is hateful to us.¡±


    The weight of his words hung in the air, fueling a shared fire. He gestured toward the Earth¡¯s Children, who proudly hoisted massive Fort Bone flags, their expressions fierce, unwavering. The flags waved in the wind like bold proclamations of defiance. A cheer erupted from the soldiers, their voices raw and charged with a readiness for battle. They were no strangers to hardship; they had fought for every scrap of peace they had, and this was no different.


    John stood back, a small smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. He recognized the cadence of the speech. ¡®Atlas always did have a thing for cribbing from the greats¡®, John thought, amused. ¡®It was classic Atlas, blending famous words with their current struggle. But if it worked, who cared?¡¯


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The army trudged forward, the earth crunching beneath their boots as they marched through the wasteland. Dust kicked up with every step, the wind carrying it like a warning of what was to come. For two long days, they had pressed on, their legs heavy with exhaustion, their minds restless with thoughts of the battle ahead. Every footfall felt like a reminder of how much farther they still had to go.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Atlas led from the front, his gaze fixed on the horizon, though his mind never strayed far from the men behind him. The sun hung high, beating down on them, making the long trek feel even more punishing. The air was thick, the kind that clung to you like a second skin.


    "Keep moving!" Atlas called out, his voice steady, keeping pace with the march. He could hear the quiet murmurs, the subtle groans of fatigue from his soldiers.


    The landscape was bleak and unforgiving¡ªnothing but barren ground stretching for miles. Still, it was the silence that unsettled him most. ¡®Too quiet¡®, he thought. And he was right.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw movement¡ªfast and low to the ground. ¡°Ghouls!¡± someone shouted, and the ranks instantly tightened.


    The creatures erupted from the shadows, grotesque and unnatural, their long limbs carrying them with frightening speed. They rushed forward, their claws outstretched, mouths agape with twisted, hungry grins.


    Atlas didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    ¡°Shields up!¡± he barked, and the soldiers moved like a well-oiled machine, shields locking into place with a loud ¡®CLANG¡®. The ghouls collided with the front line, a fury of teeth and claws. The clash of metal and flesh filled the air, men grunting as they shoved the creatures back.


    Atlas drew his sword, cutting down a ghoul with a swift, practiced motion. Another lunged toward him, but a nearby soldier cleaved it in half before it got close. The skirmish was short but intense, and soon the ghouls were retreating, vanishing as quickly as they had appeared.


    "They¡¯ll keep testing us," Atlas muttered to John, wiping the green ichor from his blade. "Hoping to catch us off guard."


    John nodded, his face grim. "They¡¯re only the appetizer."


    ***


    As night fell, the temperature dropped, and the soldiers¡¯ breath came in visible puffs as they set up camp. The darkness brought its own horrors. The howls of demon dogs echoed in the distance, a sound that rattled even the bravest of men. The ground seemed to shudder with their approach, as if the earth itself feared their presence.


    Atlas knew what was coming. He had felt it every night since the march began. Demon dogs never waited long before launching an attack, and sure enough, moments after the first howl, the camp was on alert.


    The dogs appeared like shadows, their massive, hulking forms blending into the night, glowing red eyes cutting through the darkness. They circled the camp, growling low, testing their defenses.


    ¡°Hold steady!¡± Atlas yelled, watching as the soldiers drew their weapons, forming a tight perimeter around the camp. The wards they had set up flickered faintly, glowing blue, keeping the beasts at bay for now.


    The demon dogs charged suddenly, their speed terrifying as they slammed into the wards, sending out flashes of light. The soldiers held their ground, spears and swords at the ready.


    ¡®THWIP.¡® Crossbow bolts flew through the air, striking the beasts, though not always killing them.


    YYYYIPPP


    The demon dogs howled in pain, the wards wouldn¡¯t let them through, and the crossbows were firing constantly from within the protection.


    ¡°They¡¯re testing us again,¡± John shouted, eyeing another dog. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for a weak point!¡±


    ¡°Keep firing!¡± Atlas commanded. The soldiers roared in response, launching more shots. FThe demon dogs, relentless as they were, began to pull back, sensing they wouldn¡¯t break the camp that night.


    Finally, the last of them slunk back into the shadows, their red eyes lingering just out of sight before they disappeared into the blackness. The camp was left in tense silence, every man on edge, waiting for the next attack.


    Atlas stood there, breathing hard, his eyes scanning the darkness. He knew they wouldn¡¯t have peace for long. There was always another threat, always another test. But for now, they had survived another night.


    ¡°We keep moving at dawn,¡± he said quietly to John, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°We don¡¯t stop until we reach those walls.¡±


    Titus, ever the curious one, piped up as they settled down for the night.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everyone use these demon wards all the time instead of always relying on the mana dome of MegaAwesomeness?¡± His tone was almost innocent, like he¡¯d stumbled on a foolproof solution.


    Atlas sighed, his mind already miles away, remembering. His voice was quieter when he responded, tinged with the weariness of experience.


    ¡°The demon dog wards can only link to a certain size,¡± he said, glancing at Titus with a tired smile.


    ***


    He hadn¡¯t been in the town when the wards failed, but he had heard the stories¡ªthe horror that spread like insidious gossip through every survivor¡¯s lips. They had thought the wards were enough, a solution to keep the creatures at bay. It worked at first, holding back the nightmarish onslaught. For three long days, the town had stood strong.


    Then, on the fourth night, the wards overloaded from the relentless attacks. The defenses burned out, flickering once before plunging the town into chaos. What followed was a bloodbath. Screams filled the air, the townspeople slaughtered in their sleep, helpless against the demon dogs that tore through their streets.


    The reports had reached Atlas too late. By the time he learned of the disaster, the town was nothing more than a graveyard. He wasn¡¯t there, but the memory of the failure lingered in his mind like a dark shadow.


    ***


    ¡°The more attacks the portable wards absorb, the faster they overload,¡± he said, his voice firm. The men didn¡¯t need the full details, but they could feel the gravity of his words. They couldn''t afford to trust temporary solutions for too long. Not in a world where mistakes cost lives.


    John watched Atlas in silence, noticing the flicker of something dark pass across his friend¡¯s face before he composed himself again. This war was wearing on all of them, but none more than Atlas, who bore the burden of every decision. Every victory. Every failure.


    The wind howled in the distance, and the night began to settle around them like a heavy blanket. The march wasn¡¯t over yet, and neither was the fight in their hearts. They would push forward¡ªbecause that¡¯s what Fort Bone did.


    And they would make sure it was the enemy dying for their cause.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 222 Day 31 Morning : Faith Attack

    As they approached the Faith Settlement, Atlas could see the towering level-three walls looming ahead. Made of thick stone and reinforced with metal, they were a fortress in every sense, designed to keep invaders out and to protect the devout inside.


    Crushir stomped up beside Atlas, eyes wide at the massive walls. ¡°How we get in, papa? Big walls too high for Crushir.¡±


    Portilla nudged her brother, her sharp eyes scanning the fortifications. ¡°We break them down.¡± They had the battering rams ready to go.


    Atlas crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing as he carefully thought through the situation. Nadir''s main force had been crushed, but there were still around a hundred men left in the Faith Settlement. They were weakened, no doubt, but the real problem was the walls. They stood tall, imposing, their sheer presence enough to make any frontal assault a fool¡¯s errand. Charging headfirst would be suicidal, costing way too many lives.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m doing a Zerg charge,¡¯ Atlas thought with certainty, his mind running through potential strategies.


    His gaze drifted to the horizon, his thoughts shifting to something lighter, if only for a moment. ¡®It would be so much easier if this was some cheesy TV show,¡® he mused, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips, ¡®where there was always a secret passage underground with easy-to-access gates and doors that, for some reason, no one ever pays attention to. Why can''t my life be that easy?¡®


    But reality was far from that kind of simplicity. He needed something more clever. He couldn''t just throw lives at the problem until it solved itself. Clark had done that before, and it had worked, but the cost in blood was something he was no longer ok with.


    Atlas glanced back at the men, already feeling the burden of leadership weighing heavily on his shoulders.


    "We''re not breaking anything just yet," he said finally, his voice calm but laced with determination. A devious smile began to form as the seeds of a plan took root in his mind. "This is about strategy, not brute force."


    Atlas could feel the shift in the air as his words sank in. The men watched him closely, awaiting his next move. He knew what was at stake, and more importantly, he knew that if they played this right, those walls would come down without losing more than necessary. ¡®We outsmart them,¡® he thought, ¡®not out-bleed them.¡®


    The smile lingered.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    John, his second-in-command, approached with a raised eyebrow. ¡°We can¡¯t scale those walls with ladders like Nadir¡¯s men tried to do. And a direct assault will drain our forces. What¡¯s the plan?¡±


    Atlas turned to the trolls, a new idea forming. ¡°Portilla, Crushir, you¡¯ll lead 100 men, you''re going to cause a distraction. Use that battering ram. Make it loud¡ªmake them believe the entire army is coming at the walls. But the rest of us? We¡¯re going in a different way.¡±


    Portilla grinned, her jagged teeth showing as she cracked her knuckles. ¡°Loud? Crushir and I can do loud.¡±


    With the trolls ready, Atlas ordered part of his force to remain behind the hill with him, hidden from view. The trolls, however, charged toward the front gate, causing the ground to tremble beneath their heavy steps. They banged on the gates, roaring and taunting the soldiers inside.


    "Come out, tiny men!" Crushir yelled, his deep voice booming. "We smash you!"


    As expected, the Faith Settlement¡¯s forces panicked. From their towers, arrows flew, though they barely scratched the trolls¡¯ thick skin. The 100 remaining soldiers scrambled, focusing their attention on the massive distraction at the gate.


    The Portal Crushers accompanying the trolls had one job. To prevent any flames from hitting the trolls or the battering ram. Heavy shields soaked with water were held aloft with extended poles designed for this purpose.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    Meanwhile, Atlas led the rest of his forces along the wall. Instead of finding any structural weakness, Atlas studied the pattern of the guard shifts. After a while, he noticed a section of the wall that was poorly manned due to the rush to reinforce the front gate.


    ¡°That¡¯s our opening,¡± Atlas muttered, pointing at the weakly defended section. ¡°We don¡¯t need to dig under; we¡¯ll go over when they¡¯re distracted.¡±


    Wang Bo stepped up beside him, tapping his staff against the ground lightly. ¡°Climbing it is then?¡±


    ¡°Climbing it is,¡± Atlas confirmed. ¡°We¡¯ll take advantage of their distraction. Once they focus all their attention on the trolls, we¡¯ll send a group over the wall.¡±


    Wilfredo cracked his knuckles, grinning. ¡°Ready when you are, boss.¡±


    As the teenage trolls continued their raucous assault on the gate, Atlas¡¯s group moved swiftly, staying in the shadows of the wall. They reached the weakly guarded section just as the soldiers on that part were pulled away to deal with the front gate.


    ¡®This is the part where someone in the audience would yell, ''Of course, they left the side undefended!''¡® Atlas mused, shaking his head slightly as they prepared to climb. ¡®Wishful thinking gets you nowhere though, huh?¡®


    ¡°Go now,¡± Atlas whispered, signaling the others.


    One by one, they used grappling hooks to scale the wall, each soldier climbing silently and efficiently. The few guards who remained were quickly and quietly dispatched by Wang Bo and Isabella before they could raise an alarm. Wang Bo had to refrain from yelling out the moves, and it wasn¡¯t near as fun without them.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    From behind the shields of the army, Portilla and Crushir peeked out at the flaming bolts raining down from the walls.


    BOOM. BOOM.


    The battering ram kept hitting the gate,


    The soldiers above frantically shouted orders. Every now and then, a flaming bolt would make it past the shields, and the trolls would roar in pain.


    ¡°Ow! That one stings!¡± Portilla yelped, rubbing her arm where the fire had grazed her skin, through a hole in her armor. The greater flame resistance potions they had taken were working, but they only boosted flame resistance 50%, and didn¡¯t stop fire damage completely.


    Crushir scrunched up his face, raising his shield higher. ¡°Why they gotta shoot these stupid fiery pointy things, huh? I hate ¡®em.¡±


    ¡°''Cause they¡¯re dumb,¡± Portilla replied, peeking over her shield before ducking down just in time to avoid another bolt. ¡°Humans are too scared to fight like real trolls. They gotta stay up high and throw stuff at us. ¡®Cowards.¡®¡±


    Crushir grunted, fidgeting behind his shield. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, Portilla. It¡¯s hot. And¡­ and burny. Why don¡¯t they come down here so I can squash ¡®em?¡±


    Portilla gave him a sharp look. ¡°''Cause then we¡¯ll squash ¡®em too fast, and we gotta keep ¡®em busy for Dad, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ yeah, yeah! Gotta keep ¡®em distracted. But¡­¡± Crushir¡¯s face scrunched up again in confusion. ¡°Why can¡¯t Dad just tell ¡®em to stop with the shooty fire sticks? He¡¯s the boss, right?¡±


    Portilla groaned. ¡°Crushir, you¡¯re not smart. They ain¡¯t listening to Dad right now, okay? We gotta keep ¡®em all busy while he does his sneaky thing inside.¡±


    Crushir¡¯s eyes went wide, a light bulb going off in his head. ¡°Ohhh! Like a trick! I like tricks!¡±


    Portilla grinned. ¡°Yeah, exactly. Keep our shield up, brother, or we both fried!¡±


    Crushir raised his shield even higher, ducking as another bolt flew overhead. ¡°Okay, okay! But after this¡­ I¡¯mma squish ¡®em good. Dad¡¯ll be proud!¡±


    Portilla smirked. ¡°Yeah, me too. No get squished first, brother.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯m strong!¡± Crushir thumped his chest proudly, then winced as another bolt landed too close for comfort. ¡°Oooww.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas moved swiftly through the settlement, his eyes focused on the central command building where the remaining leaders would be. ¡°Let¡¯s take them out before they know what hit them.¡±


    His small group took out the guards at the entrance quietly, their bodies hitting the ground without a sound. Inside, a handful of officers gathered, unaware of the imminent danger.


    Atlas kicked the door open, his twin swords drawn. ¡°Your army¡¯s defeated. Surrender now, and I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    The officers turned in shock, scrambling for their weapons, but they were no match for Atlas and his team.


    ¡°Noooooo!¡±


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    Like bears on a beehive the Portal Crushers swamped them. Within minutes, the room was filled with fallen bodies.


    With the leadership removed, Atlas signaled for the rest of his forces to enter through the now-secured wall. They swarmed up. And their goal? Opening the gate.


    You would think taking a wall, having a fight and crushing the defenders would cause a commotion. It had. But two trolls screaming their heads off with a battering ram and a hundred men was a huge distraction.


    The Faith Settlement, once a stronghold of the Prophet¡¯s followers, was now vulnerable. Portilla and Crushir roared victoriously at the gates opened.


    The remaining defenders, morale crushed, realizing their leaders were gone, dropped their weapons in defeat.


    Atlas stood in the command building, surveying the settlement. He had won without losing a single man. The Faith Settlement, its walls still intact but its forces shattered, now belonged to him.


    Turning to John, Atlas spoke with finality. ¡°We are going to raze this settlement.¡±

 CHAPTER 223 Day 31 Afternoon : The End

    Atlas looked across the room with the corpses of the fallen and made a statement.


    ¡°Nadir¡¯s army is broken, and now, so is his stronghold.¡±


    Titus asked, "Why are you razing them, Boss, and not taking over as Overlord?" John had the same thought in his head. Titus continued, "I don''t mind marching, but Mama always said these boots are made for walking. I guess that''s what I''ll do."


    Atlas chuckled, seeing the confusion on Titus¡¯s face. "Don''t worry, it''s a fair question. Let me break it down for you so it''s easier to understand."


    He gestured to the Faith Settlement¡¯s teleportation point and continued, "Our settlement kiosk allows us to teleport to the nearest settlements, and those are two days away. If we raze a territory, the kiosk still registers the old teleportation point, meaning we can portal an army over to those points."


    Atlas raised his fingers, counting off each point to make it clearer.


    "1. You can use your original settlement kiosk¡ªin our case, Fort Bone¡ªto teleport to adjacent territories ONLY.


    2. You can only teleport roughly 20 men at a time.


    3. Razing the territory? You can teleport an entire army without limits to that territory. If Nadir was here, and we could somehow convince that fucker to give us the Overlord, it would accomplish our goals. But, since he''s not, and I doubt he would agree to losing his seat of power, raising it is the best option.


    4. From there, the army would only have to march two days to attack another territory.


    5. But it¡¯s still faster than marching from Fort Bone, which would take four days if we''re attacking a non-adjacent territory."


    He glanced at Titus, giving him a reassuring smile. "Quicker, right?"


    "Didn''t you say that we can''t portal armies?" John said, "It would have saved us a lot of walking. But couldn''t we have teleported all four hundred men directly into the Belief Settlement?"


    Atlas said, "Only if they''d given us their Overlord Power. And Olivia hadn''t been able to convince them."


    Olivia joined in. "Yeah, we talked about it, and if the fight had gotten worse, maybe they would''ve allowed it. But before that army attacked, Oliver and Stevens both thought they could hold on long enough for the army to make the march. And Hank and I couldn¡¯t really convince them."


    John still wasn¡¯t convinced. Titus just scratched his head.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Atlas continued, "We can''t portal an enemy army directly into any settlement''s teleportation area. That 20-something person rule always flags foreign armies, and that''s based on citizenship. But if you''re a friendly army, you can portal directly to the edge of your territory. I''m excited to see what happens, though, when we hit this raze button because once we do, we finally have a whole continent to ourselves."


    John asked, "You''ve never had that happen before?"


    "No," Atlas replied. "In my past life, there were always holdouts, and we only had to win those 100 tokens by having the highest points on a leaderboard."


    "I wonder how we''re doing on that leaderboard?" John mused.


    Atlas grinned. "Well, we''re moving fast. I don''t think any town has our economic might. And we''ve been doing a good job clearing dungeons, too. Remember, it''s only month one. We have 11 more months."


    "Oh, yeah, that makes sense. So more hunting dungeons next?" John asked.


    "Definitely," Atlas nodded. "They''ve probably been cleared of bosses by the Faith Settlement and the Belief Settlement. But if we can take down the Faith Settlement''s dungeons, that''ll clear out any chances of massive dungeon hordes overrunning our territory."


    Alexander overheard and shouted, "Yeehaw! More dungeon hunting!"


    John nodded, a small smile forming. After this conversation, Atlas hit the ¡®Settlement Raze¡¯ button.


    Points transferred.


    Half the points of any settlement that was razed were directly given to Atlas and the Portal Crushers. ¡®Holy shit. Getting 1,250 coins just for the level 3 walls is great,¡® Atlas thought. ¡®Looks like they had some other things in here too. A total of 2,027 mana coins.¡® ¡®I can do a lot with that,¡® he thought, mentally spending them already.


    A new notification popped up in his vision.


    ---


    ¡®¡®ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:¡®¡®


    ¡®¡®TITLE: WORLD CONQUEROR ¡®¡®


    ¡®Description: Ooh, look at what you''ve done. Smashing a whole continent? Good job, boy. Next, you¡¯ll be taking over the whole world!¡®


    ¡®¡®BONUS:¡®¡® As the first person to take over a continent, you''ll receive walls across all your territories. Extra perk¡­.they come with watchtowers.


    ---


    Atlas had done it. He had conquered a whole continent, something he had never accomplished before in his past life. Clark was gone, and while various bandit leaders like Nadir and Bjorn were still around, they no longer represented a significant threat to Atlas''s growing army and empire. He took a moment to look over at the Faith Settlement and said, "Men, let''s head back home."


    The men cheered. The settlement had now been razed and turned into a teleportation point, allowing them to portal the whole army back without any worries.


    BZERP


    They returned to Fort Bone. Atlas was triumphant, savoring the feeling when the Red Fairy appeared high in the wasteland sky.


    And that was never a good thing.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    END OF BOOK 4


    ¡®¡®END CREDITS¡®¡®


    ¡®¡®CAST¡®¡®


    People of Earth


    PRODUCERS


    Nerdathor


    Sponsors


    Portal Justice


    A salt and buttery


    Forge-o-Nator


    UnderArmour 10


    MediPod


    Miscellaneous by Mort


    Forking Awesome


    Just sew sew tailoring


    A Salt and Buttery


    Pleasures palace


    Paws & Claws


    ¡®¡®Stick around for the next season!¡®¡®


    ¡®Coming Soon!¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The aliens grumbled as the end credits rolled.


    "What do you mean, the end of Season 4?" one alien complained. "Doesn''t that mean we have to wait for a year?"


    "Nah," another alien chimed in. "That¡¯s for traditional TV shows. You can start watching Atlas again tomorrow. I think they just stick these end credits in as a joke."


    The others nodded in agreement, some already placing their bets for the next episode.

 Book 5!

    CHAPTER 224 Day 31 Evening : Arrival of the Red Fairy


    It was a brand new day in the wasteland, a new beginning, and Atlas could feel the anticipation building inside him. With the Faith settlement and the Belief settlement firmly under his control, he had done something unimaginable¡ªhe had connected an entire continent. Consolidating all the loot, and prisoners had been a bit of a logistical nightmare, but John had done a great job of it. The Fort Bone empire had grown significantly. After understanding how Nadir had divided his people into class 1 and 2, the captured population was similarly divided. Anyone who was of the upper class was put into prison camps, while the lower class were all treated the same as new people from Earth.


    Atlas stood quietly, reflecting on how the war was now over.


    A slow grin crept across his face, but beneath the pride was a flicker of uncertainty. ¡®I wonder what''s going to happen because of that. I know I''ve got this achievement under my belt, but the only way I could figure it out is actually visiting the territory outskirts.¡® His mind was full of possibilities. ¡®Or wait, I can go check the settlement kiosk!¡®


    ¡®¡®ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:¡®¡®


    ¡®¡®TITLE: WORLD CONQUEROR ¡®¡®


    ¡®Description: Ooh, look at what you''ve done. Smashing a whole continent? Good job, boy. Next, you¡¯ll be taking over the whole world!¡®


    ¡®¡®BONUS:¡®¡® As the first person to take over a continent, you''ll receive walls across all your territories. Extra perk¡­.they come with watchtowers.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas paused, feeling excitement in his stomach. He had never done anything like this before, not even in his first life. No experience, no time travel powers to fall back on¡ªhe was on his own this time, and it made him slightly uneasy. ¡®The training wheels are coming off.¡¯


    Just as he was about to act, the sky above him burst to life. The Red Fairy appeared, her voice syrupy sweet, like a teacher scolding misbehaving children. ¡°Hello, wasteland dwellers. You all aren''t doing that great a job, are you?¡± Her words were laced with playful condescension, and Atlas''s stomach twisted as her gaze seemed to settle on him. ¡°Look at Atlas. He''s just accomplished something that no one has done for a long time. He has an ENTIRE whole continent.¡±


    A sudden rush of heat filled Atlas¡¯s chest. ¡®Is this really happening?¡® His heart pounded as the Red Fairy rattled on about Fort Bone and how much coin it was pulling in. He felt a surge of pride, but at the same time, there was something unsettling about how she seemed to be pitting everyone against him.


    ¡°And I bet you''ve all been to Fort Bone. Maybe you''ve bought a drink, or you''ve fought in the arena, or you visited some of the ladies there. Either way, Fort Bone''s making a ton of coins every day. What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t you want to go home?¡±


    The Red Fairy said, ¡°I know the leaderboard¡¯s not being shown to you all, but it¡¯s still updating, and there¡¯s a clear winner. I won¡¯t tell you who that is right now, but I can give you a hint.¡±


    Atlas clenched his fists, caught in a mix of triumph and tension. He had never asked for this attention, and now the pressure was mounting. The Red Fairy¡¯s saccharine tone sharpened as she continued, ¡°The current leader¡¯s name rhymes with Batfist, and the settlement also rhymes with Port Stone. So first of all, good job, random leader, whoever you are!¡± She winked at Atlas.


    His heart raced. ¡®Batfist? Port Stone?¡¯ The clues were just another mockery. But the weight of expectation loomed large.


    The praise sent a bolt of satisfaction through him, but it was fleeting. His heart sank when he realized she wasn¡¯t done. ¡°On a completely different and totally unrelated note, ¡° the Red Fairy rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to give Atlas a prize for doing such a great job. You¡¯re going to have no mana taxes on any of your teleportation tomorrow for the whole day.¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Atlas was surprised and overjoyed! His inner greedy beaver exploded with cheer. ¡®No taxes?¡® The image of a beaver in a bright, cheesy shirt that read ¡°I Heart the Red Fairy¡± flashed across his mind. The beaver squealed in glee, doing little flips of excitement. ¡®I¡¯m going to save so much!¡®


    Every visitor that teleported to Fort Bone handed him one coin, but half of it vanished into the system, leaving him frustrated. ¡®No more taxes,¡® he thought, his inner beaver stomping happily. ¡®I¡¯ll get 1,000 coins in pure profit!¡® Atlas couldn¡¯t help but grin, his heart soaring at the thought of the fortune rolling in.


    But his euphoria was interrupted. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, everybody,¡± the Red Fairy continued, her voice sharp with amusement. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you guys a chance to catch up.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s heart dropped like a stone. ¡®What now?¡®


    ¡°Look at these two beautiful towns,¡± she cooed, displaying two smaller settlements that couldn''t compare to Fort Bone but were charming in their own right. One was decorated with soaring pagodas, and the other looked like a dusty American frontier town. ¡°These are the towns, America United and the Celestial Empire. Now all of you in the wasteland can visit either one of them using your settlement kiosk. It won¡¯t cost you any of your activation points, so you can still do other things like raid other settlements. Like the naughty little guys you are.¡±


    Atlas''s stomach clenched again. ¡®She¡¯s levelling the playing field.¡®


    His inner beaver suddenly stopped dancing, its little eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡®What¡¯s the catch?¡®


    ¡°And for you two towns,¡± she added with a wink, ¡°I¡¯m giving you an exemption. I¡¯m giving you a break on your mana taxes, not just for a day, but for a whole month. That¡¯s right, one month full of tax-free goodness.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s heart sank further as the Red Fairy revealed her final twist. ¡®A whole month?¡® The image of the beaver in his mind changed. Now, it ripped off the ¡°I Heart the Red Fairy¡± shirt, tearing it to shreds and stomping on it in fury. ¡®She just gave away my edge!¡® His thoughts churned, disappointment heavy in his chest. ¡®I had it all, and now she''s just handed them the tools to take it from me.¡®


    ¡°Oh no,¡± he muttered under his breath, feeling a surge of frustration and helplessness. ¡®I''ve got imaginary beaver tears on my imaginary shirt.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The Red Fairy wasn¡¯t done though. Her voice, sweet as honey but laced with mischief, echoed across the wasteland. ¡°There¡¯d be no fun without me giving you guys a little show, now would it?¡± She laughed, a sound that seemed to bubble up from deep inside her, innocent yet knowing.


    From every corner of Fort Bone, mini faeries leaped into the air, their tiny voices chiming in unison, ¡°Show! Show! Show!¡± Their excitement crackled like sparks, filling the air. The whole Wasteland seemed to hold its breath, the anticipation thick as the Red Fairy''s camera view began to shift.


    Atlas watched as the screen panned out, revealing the vast expanse of the Wasteland. It was a broken world, littered with settlements¡ªsome bustling with life, others embroiled in battles, their walls trembling under the assault of neighbouring armies or vicious creatures. His heart tightened as he saw the scope of it all, feeling both the weight of his own success and the instability lurking just outside Fort Bone¡¯s walls.


    The Red Fairy¡¯s voice floated through the tension, ¡°Let¡¯s take a closer look, shall we?¡± Her camera zoomed in on one settlement, and the scene changed. It was a wasteland even within the Wasteland, a desolate, crumbling town, its defenses ragged and barely standing. Surrounding it were demon dogs, their eyes glowing red, snarling and snapping at the settlement¡¯s weakened walls. The eerie stillness was broken only by their growls.


    With a cheerful hum, the Red Fairy flicked her fingers, and a wave of red light descended over the scene. The people cowering inside looked up in terror, their eyes wide as the light enveloped them. They whimpered, crouching low to the ground.


    ¡°No! Not us!¡±


    ¡°Please we just want to go home.¡±


    Then, with a sudden burst, the light exploded outward, disintegrating the people in the settlement into a fine mist. The Red Fairy floated down into the scene, twirling in the air like a dancer, her red dress flowing around her.


    As the dust cleared, she stood in the center of the ruined town, her voice ringing out across the Wasteland. ¡°Ta-da! And that, my dear friends, is what you get for staying at the bottom too long in a place like this. Don¡¯t let your settlements settle, or else¡­¡± She trailed off, a sly smile spreading across her face as the ominous tone of her words hung in the air.


    Atlas exhaled, tension gripping his shoulders. ¡®She''s not just entertaining them; she¡¯s reminding everyone how easily things can fall apart.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 282 Month 8 : Profiting Off Paintballs

    POV :  ALIEN SHOWRUNNER OFFICE


    The alien who was in charge of Monsters and Munitions at Apollo, Apocalypse Edition, was pissed. He had paid a lot of money for that sponsorship, and now his machine was draped?


    ¡°Nerdthor, this is garbage. I¡¯m pulling my sponsorship if they don¡¯t undrape it. You literally can¡¯t even see my sign.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°You can, if you want, Kintongo . But I wanted to ask you¡ªthis is going to be the most climactic battle in all of the seasons of the show, and your paintballs are going to have a huge role in it. Sure, you aren¡¯t getting seen right now, but... do you really want to pull out before that final battle? You know that Atlas is going to do something with all of those paintballs. Those are vicious things.¡±


    Kintongo paused. This draping of his machine was unexpected, but what Nerdathor said was true. His machines were indeed looking like they would be an important part of the action! ¡°You¡¯re right. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I just need this to be successful. The board has been bringing down my neck. Sponsoring a television show about the apocalypse, even though it¡¯s really popular, has nothing to do with paintball. We focus on non-lethal arenas around the universe.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°If this war turns out the way I think it will, I think you have a whole new market. Think about security and peace. Think about new markets like like the police, especially with those allergy bullets. They don¡¯t cause any permanent damage.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This may be the break into that secondary peacekeeping market that we¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    ¡°So, do you still want to cancel that sponsorship?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kintongo said. ¡°In fact, can we double it? Can we send in more guns?¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. What you have already done is enough. If we do it twice, it would bore the viewers.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°Is there really nothing we can do?¡±


    Nerdthor thought for a second. He was trying to rack his brain for any way to maximise his income. ¡°Well, you could sell them to Jed Lawson or the Celestial Empire.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°No, that would spoil the fun, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°Yeah, it would. It would make you more sales, though.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a temporary amount of sales. I want that boost from watching Atlas use those paintballs to win.¡± He was secretly a big fan of Atlas and Portal Crushers, which was part of the reason that he had thought about this idea in the first place.


    Nerdthor said, ¡°All right, what about converting those paintball guns into live ammunition, too?¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. We already have a deal not to move into the live ammunition market. There are way too many other gun manufacturers, and if we start stepping in, it¡¯ll be a fight we don¡¯t want to get into.¡±


    Nerdthor tapped his head tentacle and thought, ¡°All right, what could we do? Hey, I¡¯ve got an idea. You know that Atlas¡¯s army still isn¡¯t fully equipped with armor.¡±


    ¡°I thought they had level 3 armor.¡±


    ¡°Not all of them. Only the Portal Crusher leadership does. Most of the troops are using improvised level 1.78 bone armor. Why don¡¯t you sponsor level 2 armor for those soldiers?¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°That¡¯s way too much money.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but it doesn¡¯t have to be normal level 2 armor. It can be level 2 armor mods that are custom-fitted with paintball canister holsters on them.¡±


    ¡°Ooh,¡± said Kintongo. ¡°That¡¯s interesting, because the holsters are something we¡¯ve been trying to sell.¡±


    ¡°Quick reaction magazines.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Nerdthor. ¡°They can just yank them off their holsters on their chests and slap them into the paintball guns. It¡¯ll feel more realistic and badass.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°We still can¡¯t pay for all of it.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s not going to be a monthly price. What you can do is just put it in your machine, and I bet Atlas will see it. He¡¯d love level 2 armor upgrades, especially if it¡¯s customised with holsters for paintball magazines.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°Done.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°We do have to charge you for updating your machine, though.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Kintongo twitched his tentacles and said, ¡°I knew this conversation was going cost me, you greedy bastard.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED SETTLEMENT


    The war in the wasteland had now lasted for months. It could have ended quicker if Atlas hadn¡¯t been so adamant about never wasting troops, his attacks were all probing, with rarely any serious commitments to major battles.


    Atlas and the Portal Crushers had been leading fake rushes at America United all this time. The last month had been filled with a series of feints. They¡¯d rush in, retreat back towards their path of traps, and then run away, letting the scouts do the routing and picking off any soldiers that followed them. Jed Lawson had long since stopped falling for it. He holed up strong in his fort at America United, but this time it was different, Atlas wasn¡¯t faking. Battering rams smashed into the walls, and junk cannons guaranteed to fire anything through a level 3 wall fired all sorts of garbage. Used Soylent Green boxes, broken armor and trashed weapons were all fired towards the wall.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    The troll army led by Portilla and Crushir, now 100 strong and all decked out in level 2 armor with anti-flame potions, rushed the walls.


    RAWWWRRRRRRR


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fake anymore!¡± Jed Lawson said. The gates of his walls were getting hit hard.


    ¡°Rush forward!¡± Atlas yelled.


    CRACK!


    The gate cracked open slightly. America United had not expected this to be a full-on charge. Their defenses were set up for the same routing and fake chase they had been in for last month. For the last month, it had been feints, harassing attacks, and annoying retreats.


    No one knew that today, Atlas wasn¡¯t playing around anymore. The cracking of the gate signaled the final attack on America United.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The army, seeing the wall and the gate being cracked, rushed in. They held their M16 carbine paintball guns proudly.


    ¡°Ignore those stupid fools! Those are all paintball guns; we all saw the announcement!¡± Jed Lawson shouted as his army rushed forward, crossbows ready to fire.


    THWIP, THWIP, THWIP!


    They hit nothing more than shields.


    Responding to the crossbows, behind the row of shieldbearers and tanks, the soldiers with M16 carbines started firing their paintballs.


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    But these weren''t the harmless paintballs that Jed Lawson assumed. No, these were pepperballs, allergen balls, and acid balls.


    ¡°My face! No!¡±


    ¡°Why is it sooooo itchy!¡±


    ¡°Helllp!¡±


    Some of the soldiers have been hit with acid balls.


    Other soldiers dropped their weapons completely, scratching their bodies, rolling on the floor, trying to get rid of what felt like bee stings combined with the nastiest itch they had ever felt. The paintballs were doing their job.


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    The Fort Bone soldiers continued firing into the crowd of American soldiers.


    ¡°Nothing beats rapid rate of fire, motherfuckers!¡± Alexander yelled as he charged into the army. He had replaced his greatsword on his back and was dual wielding  two paintball guns. Paintball guns had really low recoil.


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    The attacks continued without stop.


    The American army looked tired, their soldiers shifting uneasily as they exchanged uncertain glances. Exhaustion hung in the air like a thick fog, and the once-proud banners now drooped listlessly. They had faced wave after wave of relentless attacks, and it was evident that morale was wavering.


    Many of them were smeared with dirt and grime, their uniforms tattered and stained from countless skirmishes. A few soldiers slumped against their makeshift barricades, breathing heavily, their faces pale and drawn. The booming sounds of Atlas¡¯s forces echoing in the distance created a growing sense of dread among the ranks.


    They were looking beaten, like a cornered animal with nowhere to run. Whispers of defeat rippled through the camp, mixing with the distant roars of the advancing army. It was clear they were beginning to question their leadership, their resolve crumbling under the weight of despair.


    In that moment, Atlas could sense their vulnerability, the cracks in their defenses widening with each passing second. It was an opportunity¡ªa chink in the armor of the once-mighty American army, and he was determined to exploit it. The scent of victory hung tantalisingly close, and he could almost taste it on the wind.


    ---


    The only thing left was taking down Jed Lawson. But Jed wasn¡¯t going to go down easy.


    ¡°Atlas!¡± he yelled.


    Atlas heard him across the battlefield, and ignoring any kind of safety, he charged right at Jed. Jed swung his sword; he, too, had been gene-boosted. There was no way a leader would accept anything less. The speed of his sword was incredible. But Atlas was not only gene-boosted, he had OP MC creds and two lifetimes of experience fighting. He didn¡¯t take Jed Lawson seriously. He ducked underneath the sword and kicked him in the knee.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± said Jed as he stumbled. When he stumbled, Atlas used his two swords to cross down on Jed''s single one. Jed Lawson tried to turn, but Atlas jumped in the air and kicked him in the face with his boot.


    ¡°Night Elf!¡± he yelled. It was still his favorite move.


    Jed flipped back onto the ground. His sword was still in his hand, but his shield flew away. He scrambled backward, trying to get out of the range of Atlas, but Atlas wasn¡¯t going to let him go. His sword kept swinging down¡ªclank, clank¡ªbanging into Jed Lawson''s sword as he desperately defended.


    A crossbow fired from out of nowhere and hit Atlas in the side of the face.


    THWIP


    ¡°Fuck!¡± yelled Atlas as blood spurted from his head. His armor had held, but like any other armor, there were holes. A gruesome crossbow bolt pierced his cheek. Jed Lawson took this opportunity to get up and swing his sword again. If he didn¡¯t know there was a MedPod waiting this would be a brutal injury.


    Atlas didn''t care about the injury  though, he quickly downed some anti-pain medicine. He swung his swords, and one of them caught Jed''s hand. The armor that Jed was wearing was level three, and Atlas''s sword was also level three. They countered each other, not allowing him to slice through the armor but still doing enough to move it out of the way. In the Wasteland sword fights were brutal, fast and lethal.


    With the second sword, Atlas moved in on Jed Lawson''s center line. Sliding in, he stabbed into his armpit where only chainmail held.


    ¡°Arr!¡± yelled Jed. This time, he was truly disarmed. Atlas followed up with a spinning back kick.


    CRACK!


    Jed fell down hard. Atlas couldn¡¯t say much besides making a muffled groan because of the crossbow bolt in his face, but Jed Lawson could tell from the look in his eyes that Atlas wasn¡¯t going to be merciful.. The swords would speak for him, and they did. Atlas slammed both of his swords into Jed''s eyes, SQUELCH, and that was the end of Jed Lawson and America United.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 283 Month 8 : War Ends

    With Jed Lawson out of the picture, Atlas looked up in victory, a surge of adrenaline coursing through him. He worked the crossbow bolt out of his mouth, wincing at the pain that shot through him. Those anti-pain medications only did so much, and the taste of iron mixed with the sweetness of victory lingered in his mouth.


    ¡°Soldiers of America!¡± he yelled, his voice booming across the battlefield, cutting through the sounds of battle. ¡°Your leader has fallen! Our army outnumbers you, and we don¡¯t want any more deaths. Drop your weapons now and surrender!¡±


    His heart raced as he surveyed the scene before him. Soldiers of the American army exchanged anxious glances, their resolve visibly shaken. The weight of Atlas¡¯s words hung in the air, mingling with the dust and smoke of battle. Atlas could see doubt creeping into their eyes, the once-indomitable spirit of their ranks flickering like a candle in a storm.


    ¡°Look around!¡± he urged, gesturing to the formidable forces gathered behind him. ¡°This is your chance to avoid further bloodshed. Lay down your arms, and we can work towards peace!¡±


    Atlas¡¯s voice carried a commanding authority, a reminder of the power that had shifted in this brutal conflict. The soldiers hesitated, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. A few lowered their weapons, glancing at their comrades as if waiting for a signal, a hint of hope dawning on their faces.


    He could feel the tide turning in his favor, and he pressed on. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow Jed Lawson¡¯s path of destruction any longer. Join us, and we can build something better together. This is your moment to choose life over a pointless death!¡±


    With every word, Atlas hoped to spark a change in their hearts, a sense of unity that could heal the wounds of this war.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    With this announcement asking for surrender, the allied armies of Fort Bone erupted in cheers. The Canucks, the members of Tractors and Freedom, and the soldiers from the Celestial Empire all raised their voices in unison, their chants echoing across the battlefield. They wanted nothing more than victory, and the thought of ending this brutal conflict without further bloodshed filled them with a renewed sense of purpose.


    Atlas watched as the rousing morale of his forces surged, a tidal wave of hope washing over them. They were unified in their desire for peace, and the cheers were a powerful reminder that they were fighting not just for themselves, but for a brighter future for everyone in the wasteland.


    As the noise of celebration swelled, the American soldiers exchanged nervous glances, their resolve wavering under the weight of defeat. Slowly, one by one, they began to drop their weapons. The metallic clatter of swords hitting the ground resonated like a victory bell.


    Finally, a handful of American soldiers raised their hands, surrendering to the inevitable. The sight sent ripples of exhilaration through the allied ranks. No more fighting. No more senseless bloodshed.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Atlas took a deep breath, the taste of triumph mingling with the remnants of pain in his mouth. He stepped forward, the cheers of his allies ringing in his ears, and met the eyes of the surrendering soldiers. ¡°You¡¯ve made the right choice,¡± he called out, his voice steady and resolute. ¡°Join us, and we can work together to rebuild what has been lost.¡±


    The battlefield shifted, the atmosphere transforming from one of violence and hatred to a hopeful vision of unity and collaboration. The fight was over, and a new chapter was about to begin.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas and the Emperor of the Celestial Empire convened in a lavish tent, the air buzzing with the energy of triumph. The tent was adorned with vibrant banners, each representing the various factions that had united to bring down Jed Lawson. A table laden with food and drinks stretched between them, a feast fit for heroes.The Emperor¡¯s bone dragon, stood magnificently in front. While the bone dragon was just an animated skeleton, not much more powerful than any steed, it had the impressive aura of draconian symbolism.


    As they settled into their seats, Atlas felt a rush of gratitude. ¡®What a whirlwind this has been,¡¯ he thought, glancing at the Emperor, whose regal presence was underscored by a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Your leadership was instrumental in our victory,¡± the Emperor began, raising a goblet filled with a shimmering drink that glinted like stars. ¡°This celebration is definitely deserved.¡±


    Atlas lifted his own cup in a toast, his heart swelling with pride. ¡°To our combined strength and the unity of the wasteland! Together, we can build a future where we rule the world.¡±


    They clinked their goblets, and the sound rang out like a declaration of their alliance. As they sipped, the flavors of their drinks danced on their tongues¡ªa sweet, effervescent blend that sparkled like hope.


    Once the initial festivities faded into laughter and shared stories of their triumphs, Atlas leaned forward, eager to discuss their next steps. ¡°Now that Jed is out of the way, we need to solidify our gains. The remnants of his army will likely scatter, but we must ensure they don¡¯t regroup and pose a threat again.¡±


    The Emperor nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Agreed. I suggest we establish a network of scouts to monitor their movements. Information will be our most valuable asset in maintaining peace.¡±


    Atlas considered this. ¡°And what about the resources? We should create a strategy to share supplies among our factions. If we work together, we can fortify our settlements and prepare for any potential conflicts that may arise in the future.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. ¡°Indeed! I propose we hold a council with representatives from all our factions to discuss trade agreements and resource distribution. Unity will be our strongest weapon against any future adversaries.¡±


    Atlas smiled, appreciating the Emperor¡¯s vision. ¡°I like that. A united front not only strengthens our positions but also sends a clear message to anyone thinking about challenging us.¡±


    Their conversation flowed seamlessly, filled with ideas and plans that sparked excitement. The two leaders discussed the possibility of joint training exercises, sharing technology, and fostering an alliance that would empower their people.


    As they strategized, laughter and music filled the air outside the tent, the sound of celebration echoing through the camp. The allied forces had laid down their arms, but their spirits were soaring, united by a common goal.


    After hours of discussions, Atlas leaned back, feeling a sense of accomplishment. ¡°This victory is just the beginning. Together, we can reshape the wasteland into something better¡ªa place where our people can thrive in peace.¡±


    The Emperor raised his goblet once more. ¡°To new beginnings and unbreakable bonds!¡±


    Atlas joined him, his heart filled with hope. They toasted to the future, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, knowing they had each other¡¯s backs and the strength of their united forces.

 Book 6: CHAPTER 284 Month 9 : A New Empire

    Atlas stood atop the weathered walls of Fort Bone¡¯s Empire, gazing over the vast expanse that had once belonged to Jed Lawson and his America United. The continent now stretched before him like a trophy, gleaming under the midday sun. Just a month ago, this land had been a battleground, but with the combined might of his forces and the Celestial Emperor¡¯s army, it had fallen into his hands.


    Yet, as the warm breeze brushed against his skin, he couldn¡¯t shake the tension that crackled in the air.


    Splitting the loot from the final battle had caused a problem.


    The Celestial Emperor had made it clear he was unhappy about the system¡¯s decision to award Atlas the newly connected territory. Restitution in the form of spoils? Atlas couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of that statement. He understood the Emperor¡¯s perspective; after all, the unexpected connection of the old Americans United and Fort Bone territories was a surprise to him too.


    Atlas had assumed the Celestial Empire, being so distant, had been deemed as too far to connect to the conquered territory.


    Still, he knew they needed to address the growing dissatisfaction before it turned into open conflict. If they didn¡¯t find a suitable solution for the Emperor soon, their budding alliance could collapse like a house of cards.


    In the back of his mind, a darker thought crept in: this was the perfect opportunity to double-cross the Emperor. With the defeat of Jed¡¯s forces, all previous contracts had dissolved, leaving room for betrayal. The prospect of conquering all the continents for himself was undeniably tempting. He could also attack and conquer the Celestial empire with his expanded army and bonus. He could picture it now: the power, the glory, and the sheer thrill of ruling over an expansive empire.


    Yet, just as the thought settled, a notification flashed in his mind, breaking his reverie.


    ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:


    TITLE: DOUBLE THE EMPIRE


    Wow, you¡¯ve gone and done it. What are you going to do with so much territory? You know you can build a massive harem, right? That is the only logical choice.


    BONUS: Mana glimmers over you, creating a charming effect of sparkles. Makes you more persuasive to the opposite sex.


    Atlas chuckled at the absurdity of it. The idea of a harem was a joke, he already had more than enough women, but the bonus it bestowed was real enough. He could feel the warm energy pulsing around him, enhancing his allure. Attractive to the opposite sex? That could be useful in its own right. It was funny that this achievement wasn¡¯t related to the military after his conquest, but instead to charisma, perhaps there was a good reason for it.


    What Atlas didn¡¯t know was that part of the demographics of the aliens watching him just wanted more X rated action, and had paid the Red Fairy to create this achievement, replacing the original military one that had been intended.


    ¡®An Achievement is always good, regardless of the effects,¡¯ thought Atlas as he ignored the strange bonus and continued thinking of his follow up goals.


    He had forged an alliance with the Celestial Emperor not just for the victory over Jed Lawson but also for a greater purpose¡ªto create stability in the wasteland. To betray the Emperor now would not only jeopardise his plans but would also cast an ugly shadow over everything he had achieved.


    Atlas sighed, torn between ambition and the integrity he had strived to maintain. He needed to find a way to appease the Emperor without sacrificing his hard-won territory. There had to be a solution that acknowledged their joint victory without alienating either party.


    With a firm resolve, he decided he would meet with the Emperor soon. They needed to negotiate terms that recognized both their contributions. It was time to put aside any thoughts of betrayal and instead work towards a future where both leaders could thrive in their new reality. After all, a strong alliance could open doors to even greater opportunities, and he was not ready to risk that just yet.


    As he turned away from the walls, Atlas knew one thing for certain: the next move he made would shape the destiny of not just Fort Bone but the entire wasteland. The weight of his choices hung heavy, but he was ready to bear it.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The air in the grand hall of Fort Bone buzzed with a mix of victory and tension. The celebrations of their hard-won triumph over Jed Lawson and America United had initially filled the room with laughter, toasts, and plans for a prosperous future. However, as the noise began to fade and the reality of their new alliance set in, a clear unease settled over the gathered leaders.


    Atlas stood at the head of the long table, its surface laden with maps, reports, and a collection of gleaming artifacts recovered from the fallen enemy. The spoils of war lay before them, a testament to their victory, but also the root of impending conflict.


    ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± Atlas called, raising his glass to quiet the murmurs. ¡°We need to discuss how we¡¯re going to distribute these spoils fairly. This victory was a joint effort, and it¡¯s crucial we approach this with unity in mind.¡±


    At his side, Olivia, his trusted diplomatic advisor, nodded in agreement. Her bright eyes reflected both determination and concern. ¡°The resources, territory, and technology we¡¯ve captured are invaluable. We must ensure that every faction feels represented in this distribution.¡±


    Several ministers from the Celestial Empire shifted in their seats, exchanging glances filled with unease. One of them, Minister Zou, a tall figure with sharp features and sharper eyes, leaned forward, his tone clipped. ¡°While we acknowledge the efforts of Fort Bone, it¡¯s important to recognize that our technological advantages and military strategies played a significant role in this victory. We deserve a greater share of the spoils.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s jaw tightened, but he kept his voice steady. ¡°I appreciate your contributions, Minister Zou, but let¡¯s not forget that the combined might of our forces overwhelmed the American army. We fought side by side, and our strengths complemented each other. Fairness must guide this process.¡±


    Another minister from the Celestial Empire, Lady Kai, known for her tactical brilliance, chimed in, ¡°Atlas is right, Zou. We cannot afford to alienate our allies right after this victory. The last thing we need is discord. We¡¯ve established a fragile alliance, and it¡¯s in our best interest to maintain it.¡±


    The room buzzed with conflicting opinions, and tension crackled in the air like static electricity. Atlas felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. ¡®This is the moment that could define our future,¡® he thought, realizing how vital it was to keep the Celestial Empire invested in their partnership.


    ¡°We have the chance to build something great here,¡± Atlas continued, striving to unite the factions. ¡°If we can agree on a fair distribution of the spoils, we can strengthen our bond and face whatever challenges lie ahead together.¡±


    However, Zoru remained unconvinced. ¡°With all due respect, Atlas, your people may have contributed to the victory, but our advanced technology allowed us to navigate this conflict more effectively. We have a right to expect a larger portion of the rewards.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s irritation flared, but Olivia placed a calming hand on his arm, her presence grounding him. ¡°Perhaps we should focus on specifics,¡± she suggested, her voice a soothing balm. ¡°Let¡¯s break down the spoils into categories¡ªresources, territory, and manpower. Then we can determine what each faction needs most and find a way to distribute accordingly.¡±


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, but Zou¡¯s expression remained skeptical. ¡°And what happens if Fort Bone receives a disproportionate amount in each category?¡± he countered. ¡°Our contributions cannot be overlooked.¡±


    ¡°We can establish a council to oversee the distribution process,¡± Olivia proposed, her voice firm. ¡°This council will include representatives from both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire, ensuring that all voices are heard.¡±


    Atlas nodded, encouraged by her suggestion. ¡°That way, we can maintain transparency and build trust between our factions. It¡¯s imperative that we operate as partners, not adversaries.¡±


    The ministers exchanged glances, the tension slowly easing as the prospect of collaboration began to take root. Zou¡¯s expression softened slightly, though he remained guarded. ¡°Very well, let us consider this council. But it must have real power to enforce the decisions made regarding the spoils. Otherwise, it¡¯s merely a fa?ade.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Atlas said, feeling a surge of hope. ¡°The council will have authority, and we will create clear guidelines for distribution. We all stand to benefit from a unified front.¡± He was just glad the Celestial Emperor wasn¡¯t in the room, that guy was really hung up on the concept of face and honour.


    After some back-and-forth discussion, they began to outline the framework for the council, each minister contributing ideas on how to ensure a fair process. As the meeting progressed, Atlas felt the atmosphere shift from one of contention to collaboration. They were forging a path forward, and for the first time, he could envision a future where their alliance could thrive.


    When the discussion finally wrapped up, Atlas leaned back in his chair, his heart lighter. They had a long way to go, but this debate had been a crucial step toward solidifying their partnership.


    ¡°We have much to accomplish,¡± he said, standing up to signal the meeting¡¯s close. ¡°Let¡¯s take this momentum and build a brighter future together. Together, we can face whatever comes next.¡±


    As the leaders began to filter out of the hall, Atlas caught Olivia¡¯s eye. She smiled at him, pride shining through her expression. The debate had been heated, but it had also shown him that they were all committed to a shared destiny.


    With a newfound sense of purpose, Atlas looked forward to what lay ahead, ready to tackle the challenges of their expanded empire side by side.

 CHAPTER 285 Month 9 : Council Decision

    The atmosphere in the newly established council chamber buzzed with anticipation. The room was adorned with the banners of both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire, symbolising their alliance. Six representatives¡ªthree ministers from the Celestial Empire and three Portal Crushers: Noi, Amber, and Lark¡ªsat around the polished stone table, their expressions a mix of determination and apprehension.


    Olivia stood at the head of the table, her fingers tapping lightly against the surface, feeling the weight of their impending decision. ¡®This needs to work,¡® she thought, glancing at the others. The stakes were high, and the air crackled with the urgency of their negotiations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s outline the main points again,¡± she said, attempting to steer the conversation back on track after hours of back-and-forth debate. ¡°We know that the system¡¯s interference has locked in the territories. You all agree that they must remain with the Fort Bone Empire?¡±


    Minister Zou nodded, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable. We cannot split them up without significant consequences. However, this doesn¡¯t mean there shouldn¡¯t be some form of compensation.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Amber chimed in, her voice firm. ¡°Atlas should provide resources to ensure a fair balance between our factions. This will help maintain harmony and mutual respect.¡±


    ¡°What about taxes?¡± Lark suggested, her sharp eyes glinting. ¡°If Atlas is retaining the territory, he should contribute to the Celestial Empire to offset the resources he¡¯ll be gaining from those lands.¡±


    ¡°Taxes sound reasonable,¡± Minister Thalia said, her tone measured. ¡°We propose a monthly tax of 1,000 coins for the remainder of the year. This will ensure the Celestial Empire receives some benefits from the territory Atlas controls while still allowing him to operate independently.¡±


    The room fell silent as everyone absorbed the proposal. Olivis felt a mix of relief and disappointment. She had been hoping for a more favourable arrangement for the Fort Bone Empire, but she recognized the fairness of the offer. ¡°One thousand coins a month,¡± she repeated, weighing the implications. ¡°That¡¯s a substantial amount.¡±


    ¡°Fair for both parties,¡± Zou interjected, his expression resolute. ¡°You¡¯ve gained territory, and the Celestial Empire must be compensated for the shift in power dynamics. This is a necessary step to keep our alliance strong.¡±


    Olivia glanced around the table. The ministers were clearly concerned about the shrinking size of their empire compared to theirs. She understood their apprehension. The Celestial Emperor had to feel that their contributions were valued, especially since their technological advantages had played a pivotal role in the recent victory.


    Each empire had their own set of technologies via different vending machines, and the siege equipment like the junk cannons had all come from the Celestial Empire.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia finally conceded, determination settling over her. ¡°I can work with that. I¡¯ll ensure the payments are made on time. But I¡¯ll also need to make sure those coins are put to good use.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Thalia replied, her demeanor relaxing slightly. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, after all. The more successful you are, the better for all of us.¡±


    As the council continued to discuss finer details¡ªhow the payments would be tracked and enforced, as well as expectations for future cooperation¡ªOlivia felt a cautious optimism settling within her. The arrangement might not be ideal, but it was fair, and fair was often the best they could hope for in their turbulent world.


    After hours of negotiation, they reached a consensus. The council members rose, shaking hands and exchanging nods of agreement, a calming sense of relief washing over them. The initial tension that had filled the room dissipated as they acknowledged the hard work they had put into forging this new pact.


    As they stepped out of the chamber, Olivia felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Although Atlas wouldn¡¯t love the idea of parting with a chunk of his hard-earned coins each month, she recognized that this compromise could strengthen their alliance and create a more stable future for both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire.


    Amber clapped her on the back, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°You did good, Olivia. We might actually make it through this as allies.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± she replied, glancing back at the council chamber. ¡°But we¡¯ve got a long way to go. There are still many challenges ahead.¡±


    Noi, who had been quiet for most of the discussions, chimed in with a sly smile. ¡°Think of the possibilities, though! We¡¯ll have the resources to build a stronger army, develop new strategies, and¡ªdare I say¡ªexpand our territory even further!¡±


    Olivia chuckled at the enthusiasm, feeling a surge of hope. ¡°True. Let¡¯s make sure we¡¯re smart about it. With this new agreement in place, we can capitalize on our strengths and face whatever challenges lie ahead.¡±


    With renewed determination, the members of the council stepped into the bustling streets of Fort Bone, ready to forge a future that combined their efforts and resources. As they walked side by side, Olivia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were on the brink of something significant¡ªsomething that would reshape their world for the better.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    In the heart of Fort Bone¡¯s original castle, the central square buzzed with anticipation. The crowd, a mix of citizens, soldiers, and families, had gathered in droves, their faces illuminated by the vibrant colors of banners fluttering in the breeze. Atlas stood at the makeshift podium, a pounding energy crackling through the air as he prepared to address the people.


    ¡°People of Fort Bone!¡± Atlas boomed, his voice cutting through the murmurs and shouts of excitement. ¡°We have won the war!¡±


    A thunderous cheer erupted from the crowd, hands raised in jubilant celebration, and cries of victory rang out across the square. The overwhelming sense of relief and triumph washed over him, bolstering his confidence.


    ¡°And now,¡± he continued, ¡°we must enjoy the spoils!¡± He paused, letting the enthusiasm wash over him as people cheered even louder. ¡°Those of you who bought war bonds have all profited!¡±


    Several in the crowd held their war bonds aloft, waving them like flags of victory. Atlas could see couples embracing, tears of joy glistening in their eyes, grateful for the dividends of their investments. It was a powerful moment, one that connected him to the hearts of his people.


    ¡°We can pay them out now!¡± Atlas declared, and the cheers intensified. ¡°Or you can take your profit or reinvest it. The war bonds that originally cost 25 are now worth 50!¡±


    A wave of excitement surged through the crowd, but with it came murmurs of uncertainty. Some exchanged glances, weighing their options. Atlas pressed on, determined to clarify. ¡°You can take that value of 50 and continue to invest it into the empire. If you choose to do this, at the end of the year, in three months, we will pay you all 75 for each one of those 25 mana coin investments.¡±


    A voice broke through the excited chatter. ¡°Atlas, in three months, won¡¯t we all be going home? What¡¯s the point of mana coins?¡±


    Atlas met the eyes of the speaker, understanding the concern behind the question. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the point of mana coins will be, I¡¯m hoping we can all go back to Earth,¡± he admitted, his tone earnest. ¡°But I do know that if we can keep those 50 coins that we owe you right here in our territory, we can use that money to make the last three months here in the wasteland something we can all enjoy¡ªsafety, security, and more luxuries for everyone.¡±


    A ripple of uncertainty coursed through the crowd at the mention of safety and security. Atlas pressed on, knowing he had to address the unease head-on. ¡°If we pay everyone today, the last three months coming up will mean a tighter, harsher regime. To guarantee our safety, to continue paying our army, we¡¯ll need to tighten our belts, ration luxuries, and increase taxes.¡±


    A collective murmur of discontent swept through the crowd. The thought of increased taxes was unwelcome news to those who had grown accustomed to a life of relative comfort in the Fort Bone empire. Atlas could sense their frustration, and he took a deep breath, steeling himself for the next part of his speech.


    ¡°I know that news isn¡¯t pleasant,¡± he said, his voice steady, ¡°but remember why you bought the war bonds in the first place. It wasn¡¯t just to make a profit. It was to help establish this empire.¡± He paused, allowing his words to sink in. ¡°And while Jed Lawson¡¯s army of America United is defeated, many of those soldiers have been dispersed into the wild. We still need to hunt them down before they become bandits that plague all of you when you go out.¡±


    The crowd muttered amongst themselves, the reality of the situation settling in. ¡°We¡¯re happy to pay anybody who wants to get paid,¡± he continued, attempting to rally their spirits. ¡°But we also want to maintain our treasury. So if you want to get paid, go to one of the recruiting booths and collect your coins.¡±


    Atlas raised his voice again, bringing focus back to his message. ¡°However, if you feel like you want to keep investing in the Fort Bone empire and enjoying the luxuries we have now, hold on to those mana war bonds. We will pay them out; it¡¯s just a matter of when. And don¡¯t forget, if you can hold them until the end of the year, they¡¯ll be worth 75 mana coins each!¡±


    The crowd responded with a mix of cheers and murmurs, some still hesitant while others seemed inspired by the prospect of greater rewards. Atlas felt a sense of purpose wash over him. It was a delicate balance¡ªassuring them of their investments while also emphasising the need for unity and sacrifice in the face of future threats.


    As he stepped down from the podium, a sense of determination settled within him. The path forward was fraught with challenges, but Atlas knew that with the support of his people, they could navigate the turbulent waters ahead. Fort Bone was not just an empire; it was a community, and together, they would face whatever came next.

 CHAPTER 286 Month 9 : Shadow Commerce

    The sun hung low over Fort Bone, casting long shadows across the cobbled streets of the bustling town. Citizens gathered in small clusters, animatedly discussing the recent speech by Atlas. The air was thick with excitement, skepticism, and a hint of anxiety.


    ¡°Did you hear him, we can get paid!¡± a woman exclaimed, clutching her war bond tightly. ¡°Fifty coins for each bond! It¡¯s a good deal, isn¡¯t it? We could take that money and use it to buy a small house!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Elara,¡± a man replied, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s the point in cashing in now? Atlas said if we hold onto them for just three more months, they¡¯ll be worth seventy-five. That¡¯s another twenty-five coin profit!¡±


    ¡°But what if we don¡¯t stick around that long?¡± another voice chimed in, a burly man with a weathered face. ¡°A lot can happen in three months. Bandits could come pouring in from the wild, and we might need that coin sooner rather than later!¡±


    ¡°What about the chance to invest in our empire?¡± a younger voice called out from the back. It was Mira, known for her keen business sense. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen how quickly things can change. We need to think bigger. If we reinvest in Fort Bone now, we can help secure our future!¡±


    ¡°Reinvest?¡± the burly man scoffed. ¡°And what if things go south? I¡¯d rather take my coins and buy a new sword for myself. At least that¡¯s something tangible!¡±


    Just then, a group of merchants, including Mohammed, edged closer, their expressions eager. ¡°Listen, folks,¡± Mohammed began, his voice smooth and persuasive. ¡°Why not take advantage of this moment? Sell your bonds to us for fifty five coins now, and we¡¯ll turn them in later for seventy-five. It¡¯s a guaranteed profit, and we¡¯ll even throw in a few extra coins for your trouble!¡±


    The crowd murmured in consideration.


    ¡°Extra coins?¡± one older woman asked, eyes narrowing. ¡°What¡¯s your angle, Mohammed? Are you trying to swindle us?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Mohammed replied with a disarming smile. ¡°Think of it as a partnership. I can provide you with immediate cash, and I¡¯ll take the risk. You get your coins now, and I¡¯ll reap the rewards later. It¡¯s win-win, right?¡±


    ¡°But what if they can¡¯t deliver on that seventy-five?¡± another citizen questioned, crossing his arms. ¡°You¡¯d be losing out!¡±


    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯ve already calculated the risks,¡± Mohammed said, a glint of ambition in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m willing to take the gamble because I believe in Fort Bone¡¯s future. If you¡¯re not ready to wait, why not turn your bonds into something more immediately useful?¡±


    The crowd buzzed with mixed reactions, some intrigued by Mohammed¡¯s offer, while others remained wary.


    ¡°I bought my war bonds at twenty-three coins.¡± a merchant in the back muttered. ¡°If I sell them to Mohammed for fifty five, that¡¯s still a twenty-nine coin profit. It¡¯s not the full seventy-five, but it¡¯s still a profit! I can¡¯t afford to miss that opportunity!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Mira interjected, her voice rising above the din. ¡°Those of us who are savvy could form small alliances. If we pool our resources, we can collectively decide how to reinvest our coins while also keeping some liquidity for emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± another merchant agreed, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°We could cover each other¡¯s backs, ensuring we don¡¯t take undue risks.¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡± the first merchant chimed, eyes gleaming at the prospect of turning a profit. ¡°I¡¯ll sell half my bonds to Mohammed and hold onto the rest for later!¡±


    As discussions heated up, more citizens began to warm to Mohammed¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Think of it this way,¡± he continued, leaning in as if sharing a secret. ¡°If we come together, we can build a more prosperous Fort Bone. By cashing in our bonds, we can ensure we have the means to defend ourselves against any lurking threats. And if we choose to reinvest, we¡¯re securing our futures!¡±


    One by one, citizens began nodding in agreement, seeing the logic in forming alliances.


    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± Elara said slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll sell some of my bonds, but I want to keep a few, just in case.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    As the crowd began to organize, forming groups to negotiate their bonds, Mohammed stood back, satisfaction etched on his face. His vision of becoming the Shadow Emperor was within reach, and he knew that by rallying the merchants and citizens around him, he could strengthen his influence and secure his ambitions.


    The debate continued, excitement in the air as the citizens of Fort Bone forged their plans for the future, uncertain but still ready to seize the opportunities ahead.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    In the grand hall of Fort Bone¡¯s castle, the atmosphere buzzed with a mix of tension and determination. The walls, adorned with trophies and banners from past victories, echoed the significance of the moment. Olivia and Atlas sat at the long table, poring over Amber¡¯s latest report.


    Amber, her brow furrowed in concentration, had just finished explaining the implications of their expanded territory. ¡°Our finances are great right now. With the expanded territory, more adventurers can hunt in the wild, which means more taxes for us,¡± she stated, her voice steady.


    Atlas grumbled unhappily, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re losing a thousand coins a month to the Celestial Emperor.¡±


    Olivia, leaning forward, met Atlas¡¯s gaze. ¡°Atlas, you¡¯ve got to let that go. You know as well as I do that unless we attack the Celestial Emperor, he deserves some spoils from taking America United. We got the land; he should get the coin. And it¡¯s only three months¡ªdoes it really matter?¡±


    Atlas shook his head, frustration gnawing at him. ¡®Why is it so hard to let this go?¡¯


    He thought back to their battles, how every little detail had seemed monumental at the time. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he finally admitted. ¡°Why am I so concerned about coins? It¡¯s like when we were fighting in the SFB finals¡ªsome things just sneak into your head, and you think they¡¯re important. Months later, you realize they don¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Olivia encouraged, her tone warm and supportive.


    ¡°Thanks for putting that in perspective. Sometimes I get so caught up in being the war leader that I forget this is all about returning to Earth. We need to unify the wasteland, not lose sight of our goals over a few coins.¡±


    ¡°On that note,¡± Atlas said, shifting gears, ¡°how many war bonds have been turned in?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened as she consulted the report. ¡°We made a lot of sales of war bonds in the first wave. We sold a thousand of them for 25,000 coins, which means we¡¯re in debt for 50,000 coins now. However, it turns out only 15,000 war bonds have been redeemed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Atlas replied, relief washing over him. ¡°So we still have 35,000 in war bonds floating around that the citizens are holding for redemption at the end of the year.¡±


    ¡°Interestingly enough,¡± Olivia continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so much private citizens redeeming them. It seems like groups of merchants have been buying them up.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting,¡± Atlas said, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Are we missing Mohammed again?¡±


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. ¡°We didn¡¯t invite him. This is official empire stuff.¡±


    Atlas frowned. ¡°We should call him right now.¡± He raised a hand, summoning the mini faeries flitting around the room.


    Meanwhile, outside in the courtyard, Mohammed stood with Victoria and Mrs. Harrington, excitement brimming in the air as he counted his stack of war bonds. ¡°Look at that! We now own 5,000 mana coins worth of war bonds. That¡¯s quite a bit,¡± he said, grinning widely.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Victoria replied, her eyes sparkling with ambition. ¡°We could turn this into something even bigger.¡±


    As they stacked and reshuffled the bonds, revelling in their newfound wealth like children playing a game, the mini faeries approached, their wings shimmering in the sunlight.


    ¡°Mohammed, Mohammed, Mohammed!¡± they chimed in unison. ¡°Come to the council meeting!¡±


    Mohammed beamed, knowing that the council meeting was likely about his significant stake in the war bonds. ¡°Ladies, shall we go?¡± He waved a hand, and the trio rose, carefully tucking their precious war bonds away as they made their way to the castle.


    As they entered the grand hall, the atmosphere shifted slightly. Atlas and Olivia paused mid-discussion, their expressions transitioning from serious to curious.


    ¡°Ah, Mohammed! Just in time,¡± Atlas said, a welcoming smile breaking through the tension. ¡°We were just talking about the war bonds and how they¡¯re being circulated among the merchants.¡±


    Mohammed nodded, his confidence radiating. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve become the largest holder of war bonds in the Empire,¡± he declared proudly, glancing at Victoria and Mrs. Harrington, who smiled in agreement.


    ¡°Interesting. What¡¯s your plan now?¡± Olivia asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Well,¡± Mohammed said, his tone shifting to a more strategic note, ¡°with the current structure, I could either cash in now or wait for the redemption at the end of the year. But I think there¡¯s more potential if I leverage this position. With my partnerships, we can create a network that benefits us all. Imagine pooling our resources, expanding our influence even further!¡±


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, impressed. ¡°You¡¯re thinking bigger than just cashing in. I like that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mohammed replied, his enthusiasm spilling out. ¡°We can reinvest in the Empire, strengthen our trading routes, and solidify our control over the newly acquired territories.¡±


    Amber chimed in, ¡°If we can maintain a strong economy, it¡¯ll help us secure more power in the wasteland.¡±


    Olivia nodded, her eyes gleaming with approval. ¡°It sounds like we have a solid plan forming here. We should discuss the details further.¡±


    As the council delved into discussions about the future of their war bonds, the mood in the room shifted from tension to excitement. The blending of their ideas brought forth a wave of optimism, one that could potentially shape the Empire into something greater than any of them had imagined. The road ahead was still fraught with challenges, but together, they felt ready to navigate whatever lay ahead.

 CHAPTER 287 Month 9 : Boring.This is so Boring.

    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    In the dimly lit corners of the Celestial Wager, the air buzzed with frustration. Aliens of all shapes and sizes, their eyes dull, lounged at the sleek, liquid silver tables, their restless bodies betraying their impatience. After the thrill of wagering on the recent war, the atmosphere felt stifling, the tension replaced by boredom.


    ¡°What is this? Seriously, what kind of show is this?¡± a scrawny Xaltrixxhe alien grumbled, leaning back in his chair, three green eyes narrowing as he watched Atlas engage in yet another tedious discussion about finances. ¡°If I wanted to watch boring financial stuff, I¡¯d flip over to the financial news channels!¡±


    Nearby, Gorvax, the massive stone-like being, crossed his arms, his small red eyes flaring in annoyance. ¡°Lontic is right. What the hell is this? Atlas and the Portal Crushers were supposed to be facing life-and-death struggles, not accountants in the wasteland. I came here for entertainment, not a lecture on budgeting!¡±


    Zeltrax, lounging comfortably with a glass of shimmering blue liquid, nodded in agreement. ¡°They just wrapped up the war, and now we¡¯re stuck watching them count coins? Give me a break! I want to see action, to place bets on something that matters. I didn¡¯t travel light-years to witness the drudgery of financial discussions.¡±


    Lurox, the iridescent blue-skinned merchant, flapped his delicate wings impatiently. ¡°Maybe we should just create our own action, huh? Who¡¯s up for a little wager on how many war bonds Atlas can manage to juggle? I¡¯ll take that bet! Winner gets a round of drinks!¡±


    Kroxar, ever the cynical observer, chuckled darkly. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, maybe someone will drop a few coins and we can watch the frenzy unfold. Now that¡¯s entertainment! But no, we¡¯re stuck here watching these so-called leaders debate over numbers.¡±


    The murmurs of discontent began to ripple through the crowd, each alien echoing their growing dissatisfaction. The spectacle they had expected, filled with high-stakes gambles and daring exploits, had turned into a dull meeting of minds, lacking the thrills they craved.


    Blontik, his greasy lips pursed in irritation, sat at the edge of the group, pondering the frustration brewing among the spectators. This was not what he had in mind when he organized the Celestial Wager. ¡®I need something to happen,¡® he thought. ¡®If these creatures don¡¯t have some excitement soon, I¡¯ll lose all my customers! And then who will I fleece?¡®


    Suddenly, something happened on the screens showing Fort Bone.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    A loud crash echoed from the entrance of Fort Bone as a group of adventurers burst into the town,  shouting and brandishing their weapons. ¡°We just came from the outskirts! There¡¯s a skirmish brewing with rogue bandits!¡± one shouted, breathless with excitement.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The atmosphere shifted instantly. The bored aliens sprang to life, their previous complaints forgotten. ¡°Now, this is what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Gorvax growled, cracking his knuckles, his small red eyes glinting with anticipation.


    Zeltrax leaped to his feet, clapping his hands. ¡°Finally! Something worth watching! Place your bets, everyone! Who¡¯s in?¡±


    As the adventurers recounted tales of the clash, the energy in the Celestial Wager transformed into a whirlwind of excitement. Aliens began exchanging bets, their voices rising in a chorus of wagers and predictions. Lurox rallied a group of merchants, each one eager to stake their claim on the battle that was about to unfold.


    Blontik grinned, rubbing his hands together. ¡°Now this is the kind of entertainment I wanted! Let the games begin!¡±


    And just like that, the tension broke, the dullness dissipating into an electric atmosphere, filled with the promise of conflict and the thrill of uncertainty. The aliens were ready to witness something far more exhilarating than numbers on a ledger. The battle was coming, and with it, the opportunity to reclaim the excitement they had been yearning for.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    Alexander, hearing the shouts of the adventurer, shouted, ¡°Where?¡± The adventurer said, ¡°About an hour outside of town. There are a whole bunch of bandits. I think they used to be ex-army.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Follow me.¡± And they mounted up with a whole bunch of troops. Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of ex-army bandits. ¡°Y¡¯all, get ready,¡± he said, tightening the reins on his horse. The soldiers around him straightened, a wave of excitement and readiness sweeping through the ranks. ¡°Time to remind these outlaws what happens when they mess with Fort Bone.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The adventurer led the way, his hand trembling as he pointed in the direction of the bandit camp. The horses galloped fast, the wind whipping through their hair as they rode toward the horizon. Alexander couldn¡¯t help but let a grin sneak onto his face.


    ¡®A fight? Yeehaw, just what I needed!¡®


    As they approached the camp, Alexander held up his hand, signaling the troops to stop. The bandits had no idea what was coming. They were sitting around a fire, laughing, drinking, weapons laid casually by their sides. Alexander¡¯s heart pumped faster.


    ¡°They look soft,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Not like the army boys I remember.¡±


    With a quick gesture, the troops fanned out. His voice was low and steady as he spoke to them. ¡°Flank ¡®em. I don¡¯t want a single one slippin¡¯ away.¡±


    Then, without warning, he gave the order, ¡°CHARGE!¡±


    The clatter of hooves and shouts of battle rang out. Crossbow bolts shot through the air, THWIP THWIP, piercing into the bandits¡¯ ranks. The fight erupted as Alexander, sword raised high, charged straight for the heart of the camp.


    One of the bandits¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man with scars lining his face¡ªstepped forward, swinging a crude axe. Alexander blocked the blow with ease, the sound of metal clashing loud in the air.


    ¡°You call that a swing?¡± Alexander taunted, driving his great sword down in a sweeping arc that sent the axe clattering to the ground. ¡°Wrigley Field goes nuts!¡±


    He spun, slashing through another bandit before the first could recover. One by one, his troops closed in, their swords, spears, and axes cutting down the outlaws as the fight intensified.


    The bandits scrambled to defend themselves, but it was too late. They were outmatched and outmanoeuvred , their numbers dwindling fast.


    As the last few bandits tried to flee, Alexander raised his voice, ¡°You ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ away that easy! After ¡¯em!¡± He spurred his horse forward, chasing down the stragglers with ruthless precision. When it was over, the ground was littered with bandit bodies, and the fire that once lit their camp was reduced to embers.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow and turned to his troops, a satisfied grin crossing his face. ¡°Good work, boys. This¡¯ll send a message to anyone thinkin¡¯ they can take us on.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV  : CELESTIAL WAGER


    Up in the Celestial Wager, the air buzzed with excitement. Zeltrax leaned back in his luxurious velvet seat, translucent fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest, his three green eyes locked on the holographic display of the battle below. ¡°Ahh, finally,¡± he purred, his voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°Back to the action.¡±


    The sight of Alexander leading the charge against the bandits sent ripples of enthusiasm through the alien crowd. Around the massive casino, bets were being placed faster than the battle itself unfolded. The house lights of the casino flickered, responding to the surge of energy. Lurox, fluttering his delicate wings excitedly, darted through the rows of alien patrons, collecting wagers and fueling the frenzy.


    ¡°I got 5000 coins on the human¡ªAlexander!¡± shouted a particularly enthusiastic Glytharni, his iridescent skin glowing brighter with the thrill.


    ¡°Make it 10,000!¡± someone else yelled, raising the stakes. The sound of coins and chips clattering echoed through the casino as more bets poured in.


    Gorvax, looming like a mountain of stone at the center of the VIP section, folded his massive arms across his chest. His small red eyes glowed with a mixture of interest and disdain. ¡°Humans. Always so chaotic. But effective, I¡¯ll give them that.¡± His four hands each held drinks, which he downed one by one as the holograms displayed Alexander¡¯s sword clashing with the bandits.


    The casino floor in the Celestial Wager filled with the sounds of alien spectators, their voices blending into a strange cacophony of languages, all unified by the same sense of glee. Virelia glided between the VIP tables, her lavender skin shimmering under the soft light of the liquid silver floors. ¡°Another round for the bettors?¡± she asked sweetly, carrying trays of exotic drinks. She was used to this atmosphere¡ªthe intoxicating blend of high stakes and reckless abandon.


    Blontik, sweating profusely as usual, licked his greasy lips from the far side of the betting table. His toad-like figure barely fit in his tailored suit as he calculated the odds on his datapad. ¡°Heh, humans¡­ always good for the bankroll. Let¡¯s see how long they can last before the house takes its cut. The house always wins, after all,¡± he muttered to himself, adjusting the odds slightly to favor a bandit comeback.


    But as Alexander sliced through the bandits with precision, the hologram zooming in on his every move, the audience¡¯s confidence in him skyrocketed.


    ¡°Double my bet!¡± shouted an excited Xaltrixxhe from across the room.


    ¡°Not a chance those bandits win now!¡± Lurox zipped between tables, collecting the increased wagers, his energy feeding off the crowd¡¯s rising excitement.


    Kroxar, sitting at the edge of the action with a tentacled smirk, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle darkly. ¡°The battle is so delicious,¡± they murmured, their many limbs twitching with excitement. ¡°But let¡¯s see if this Alexander can keep the momentum. It only takes one misstep¡­¡±


    As the bandits began to flee, the room let out a collective groan of disappointment. The betting pool shrank as fewer gamblers dared to hedge against Alexander¡¯s undeniable prowess.


    Zeltrax, sipping a neon blue drink from a floating glass, smiled slowly. He muttered to himself. ¡°They think it¡¯s all over¡­ but there¡¯s always more in the wastelands.¡± His fingers danced over the bet screen, placing a hefty sum on future encounters. ¡°This war¡¯s far from done, and the real fun hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡±

 CHAPTER 288 Month 9 : Harem Conversation

    POV : CELESTIAL EMPIRE


    Lee Brock, the Celestial Emperor, was enjoying himself in the palace. He had 20 concubines, and with his ministers running the empire for him, he didn¡¯t have a lot of headaches. He was lying in the arms of one of his concubines, thinking about the fact that he had successfully helped take down the armies of America United.


    His concubine, a jade-eyed beauty with long legs and a pale complexion, said, ¡°Your majesty, now that you¡¯ve taken over the American United territory, what happens?¡±


    The Celestial Emperor responded, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve taken over the territory, but Atlas has the actual land.¡±


    ¡°Why did Atlas get it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The system decided it and connected it all. But they¡¯re paying us every month in taxes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great,¡± she said, already thinking about all the things she could buy if she got extra money in her allowance. ¡°And then what happens next? Will Atlas keep giving you money as you work together to conquer the wasteland?¡±


    The Celestial Emperor fell silent, deep in thought. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ What will happen if Atlas keeps conquering? The wasteland would eventually fall to our two armies.¡± There was nothing they had seen yet that could stand in their way. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m going to think about, darling,¡± he said, giving her a playful slap on her butt.


    She giggled and nuzzled him.


    After some more time spent with his concubine, Lee Brock got out of bed. He summoned his ministers and asked for an update. The ministers briefed him on the dungeons they had conquered, the bandits they had fought, and the remnants of the American army they had repelled.


    The Celestial Emperor wasn¡¯t interested in any of that, though. ¡°What about Atlas?¡± he asked, interrupting them.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s still taking more territory,¡± one of the ministers replied, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.


    ¡°And is he paying us for all that land?¡± the Celestial Emperor pressed, his brow furrowing with mounting irritation.


    ¡°No,¡± came the curt response.


    ¡°Then who¡¯s paying the army?¡± He could feel the tension in the room thickening.


    His ministers exchanged uneasy glances, anxiety flickering in their eyes. ¡°We are,¡± one finally said, the weight of the admission hanging heavily in the air.


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s brow furrowed, tension creeping into his voice. ¡°Wait¡­ we¡¯re still paying the army, and Atlas isn¡¯t paying us extra?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The ministers looked embarrassed over the slip up.


    He clenched his fists, anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°No! We never considered that! I thought our goal was to unify the wasteland under my rule!¡± His voice rose, echoing with frustration and disbelief. He had always dreamed of solidifying his empire, but it was supposed to be his rule, his empire¡ªone he had envisioned with unwavering ambition and determination.


    He imagined returning to Earth, basking in the praises of the Chinese government as a conquering hero. Maybe even his parents would finally acknowledge his success. He remembered a time from his childhood when he got stung by bees, and his father sneered, ¡°You got stung by a bee? Why not get stung by an A?¡± ¡®Ah, Chinese parents,¡® he thought bitterly.


    Driven by the need to prove himself, both for filial pride and his patriotism, the emperor snapped to his ministers, ¡°Why are we paying but not getting territory? Summon the council. I want to meet with them¡ªnow.¡±


    The combined council gathered swiftly, a mix of ministers from the Celestial Empire and the Portal Crushers. The emperor addressed them with authority. ¡°We need to renegotiate. Sure, you paid us for the last territory when we took down the American army, but now what? We¡¯re still paying for an army, and we¡¯re not seeing any bonuses.¡±


    The ministers representing the Celestial Empire nodded in agreement. Even the Portal Crushers, who usually favored Atlas, exchanged concerned looks. One of them finally spoke up, ¡°That does seem unfair. Why don¡¯t we work on this together?¡±


    The emperor smiled, pleased. Satisfied with the progress, he returned to his harem of concubines, leaving the council to figure out how to keep paying the Celestial Emperor for his army¡ªwithout shattering their delicate alliance.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE EMPIRE


    The streets buzzed with uneasy chatter, nervous glances exchanged between those waiting for news. Tensions were high, and rumors spread faster than wildfire.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡± one citizen whispered, leaning in close to their friend. ¡°Atlas and the Celestial Emperor might be coming to blows.¡±


    The other citizen¡¯s face paled. ¡°Oh no. That¡¯s the last thing we need.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not good for any of us. All we want is peace.¡±


    The first citizen nodded, their voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. ¡°Bandits and those leftover soldiers are bad enough. Don¡¯t even get me started on the skeletons still roaming around.¡±


    ¡°I thought the skeletons had thinned out?¡±


    ¡°They have,¡± came the reply, ¡°but every now and then, you still run into one. And when you do, they¡¯re annoying as hell.¡±


    The second citizen shuddered. ¡°The big worry¡¯s the giant ants.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t remind me. Once those things swarm you, forget it¡ªyou¡¯re done for.¡±


    ¡°Have you actually seen them?¡± asked the first, eyes wide with a mix of fear and curiosity.


    ¡°Nah,¡± the second citizen admitted, ¡°but an adventurer at the bar told me his whole party got eaten by them. Said it was beyond disgusting.¡±


    The first citizen grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s gross.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he said, ¡®If Atlas and the Emperor split their armies, do you think they¡¯ll actually fight?¡¯¡±


    ¡°I hope not,¡± the other said, their voice tight with worry. ¡°We¡¯re nearing the end of the year. We just need to survive. If Atlas conquers the wasteland, maybe¡­ just maybe we can all go home.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s true,¡± the first muttered, their words heavy with doubt. ¡°But I can¡¯t help thinking it¡¯s another empty political promise.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± the second citizen sighed. ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : CELESTIAL EMPIRE WAR ROOM


    The Council was struggling to find a solution that didn¡¯t require splitting the two armies. Olivia as the official mediator stepped in when she heard about their deadlock. Both the Emperor and Atlas were absent from the meeting, preferring to let the Council work things out. Neither was particularly fond of endless debates. Atlas would rather draw his swords to solve problems, while the Celestial Emperor leaned on his soldiers. ¡®The farther away from the Council, the better,¡® thought Olivia.


    ¡°What does the Celestial Emperor want?¡± she asked the ministers from the Celestial Empire.


    One of the ministers sighed, ¡°The same thing he¡¯s always wanted: to take over the wasteland.¡±


    Lark shook his head, ¡°Well, we both know that¡¯s not happening. With the Joint Council ruling together, nobody¡¯s going to take it over alone.¡±


    The minister nodded, ¡°True, but that doesn¡¯t stop the Emperor from asking us if we can figure out a way for him to rule individually.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Lark muttered.


    Olivia leaned in, her voice confident. ¡°Well, Atlas has always wanted to rule the whole Empire too, so that he can make sure this Red Fairy doesn¡¯t screw him.¡±


    She paused, eyes gleaming. ¡°I have an idea. I think the Celestial Emperor would go for a project that makes him a symbol. Part of his problem is, right now, he¡¯s not a symbol like Atlas and the Portal Crushers.¡±


    The minister frowned, ¡°Outside of the Celestial Empire¡¯s territories, everyone already sees Atlas as the true leader of the wasteland. His majesty isn¡¯t too thrilled about that.


    ¡°What if we erect a giant pagoda as a diplomatic hall in every territory Atlas takes, with a golden statue of the Celestial Emperor in front of it?¡±


    The Celestial Empire¡¯s ministers perked up, intrigued. ¡°That would be perfect,¡± they said. ¡°It would appeal to his ego, and the pagodas would also serve as defenses in those areas.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Olivia said, her smile widening. ¡°Atlas would go along with it because of the defensive benefits, and he doesn¡¯t care about having statues of himself. He even vetoed the idea in the original Fort Bone, calling it ¡®unseemly and irritating.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, then,¡± one of the ministers said. ¡°We can present this to the Celestial Emperor and make it seem like Atlas is yielding to him. That¡¯ll give him a lot of face.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Olivia said, satisfied with the plan.


    The ministers from the Celestial Empire rushed into the grand hall, eager to present their brilliant idea to the Celestial Emperor. His majesty was lounging on his golden throne, looking utterly bored, absently twirling a jade sceptre in his hand.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± one of the ministers began with a wide grin, ¡°We¡¯ve come up with a solution to your concerns.¡±


    The Emperor raised an eyebrow, mildly intrigued. ¡°Oh? This better be good.¡±


    The lead minister stepped forward, puffing out his chest. ¡°In every territory Atlas conquers, we¡¯ll build a giant pagoda¡ªa grand diplomatic hall! And right in front of it will stand a golden statue of you, your majesty!¡±


    The Emperor blinked, then slowly sat up straighter, his eyes lighting up. ¡°A statue? Of me? In every territory?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sire!¡± the ministers said in unison, practically tripping over each other to take credit. ¡°A towering, magnificent statue! To show your power and dominance over the wasteland.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor grinned, his mood lifting instantly. ¡°This¡­ this is exactly what I wanted! A symbol of my rule, spreading across the wasteland, reminding everyone who the real Emperor is.¡±


    The ministers nodded enthusiastically, exchanging quick glances of relief. ¡°And the pagodas, sire, will also serve as defensive structures. A show of strength and practicality!¡±


    The Emperor was beaming now, absolutely thrilled with the idea. ¡°Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant! I knew you lot had it in you. Finally, something worthy of my greatness!¡±


    He stood from his throne, dramatically waving his sceptre. ¡°Prepare to make the announcements! I want the entire wasteland to know that the Celestial Emperor will be watching over them.¡±


    The ministers bowed, their faces glowing with pride as they hurried out. As they left, the Emperor sat back down, still basking in his glory.


    ¡°A bunch of statues of me¡­¡± he chuckled to himself, eyes gleaming. ¡°The wasteland will never forget who rules them now.¡±

 CHAPTER 289 Month 10 : Golden Statues

    Outside the grand hall, Olivia, Lark, Noi, and Amber stood together, waiting for the ministers to finish their little performance inside. Olivia shifted her weight, arms folded, clearly impatient.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re actually taking credit for this,¡± Lark muttered under his breath, shaking his head. His sharp eyes flickered toward the door. ¡°We do the heavy lifting, and they slap their names on it.¡±


    Amber, leaning casually against a pillar, smirked. ¡°Typical. But you know how it is¡ªif the Celestial Emperor isn¡¯t made to feel like he¡¯s the mastermind, he¡¯ll throw a fit. Let him have his statues. We¡¯ve got bigger fish to fry.¡±


    Olivia glanced at them both, her expression calm but focused. ¡°Exactly. This keeps the peace between Atlas and the Celestial Emperor, and we all know that¡¯s fragile. A few golden statues and some pagodas are a small price to pay.¡±


    Lark sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Yeah, but it still burns. Atlas isn¡¯t even here, and they¡¯re all about making the Emperor feel like he¡¯s the one running things.¡±


    Amber chuckled, pushing off the pillar. ¡°Atlas doesn¡¯t care about statues. He cares about winning.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Just then, the doors opened, and the ministers came out, looking like they¡¯d just pulled off the grandest political coup of the century. Their smugness was practically radiating off them.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say a word, letting them pass. Lark, however, couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°They really think they saved the day, huh?¡±


    Amber smirked, stepping in to make sure Lark didn¡¯t push it. ¡°Let them enjoy it. Once the pagodas go up, and the Emperor¡¯s staring at his own statues, he¡¯ll be happy. Atlas gets his defenses, and we keep moving forward.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll report back to Atlas. He won¡¯t care about the statues, but he¡¯ll appreciate the pagoda strategy.¡±


    As they started walking away, Lark shot one last glance at the doors. ¡°Still, those statues better not end up looking ridiculous.¡±


    Amber grinned. ¡°Oh, you know I¡¯m taking a picture if that happens.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia, Lark, and Amber returned to Fort Bone, and it didn¡¯t take long for Atlas to meet them in the war room. He leaned against the table, eager to hear what had been decided. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the news?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going to love this. The Celestial Emperor¡¯s ministers took the bait. They¡¯re proposing to put up pagodas with golden statues of the Emperor in every territory you conquer. You get defensive fortifications, and they get to stroke the Emperor¡¯s ego.¡±


    Atlas straightened up, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Wait, I get defensive territories, and all I have to do is let them put up some shiny statues? Hell, that¡¯s a deal I¡¯ll take any day.¡±


    Amber raised a hand, smirking. ¡°There is one catch¡ªthe Emperor wants really  grand statues of himself in front of the pagodas.¡±


    Atlas waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever, as long as they¡¯re not life-sized.¡± He paused, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Make sure they¡¯re not. I¡¯ve seen the Celestial Emperor. He¡¯s what, 5¡¯6¡± on a good day? If they put up a 5¡¯6¡± statue, he¡¯ll lose his mind.¡±


    Lark chuckled. ¡°So, you want us to make him larger than life? Ten feet tall, maybe?¡±


    Atlas laughed, shaking his head. ¡°Nah, let¡¯s not go too far. Seven feet will do the trick. Just big enough that he feels important, but not big enough that people are snickering behind his back.¡±


    Olivia nodded, amused. ¡°Got it. Seven-foot statues. And the pagodas will be designed for defense. Everyone wins.¡±


    Atlas clapped his hands together. ¡°Perfect! Finally, a diplomatic solution that doesn¡¯t involve me having to pretend I care about politics.¡± He shot a glance at Olivia. ¡°And you really think the Emperor¡¯s going to be happy with this?¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be thrilled. His ministers are already strutting around like they¡¯ve pulled off a masterstroke. We¡¯ve got this.¡±


    Atlas nodded, still grinning. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get those pagodas up. And remember, no life-sized statues. I don¡¯t need the Emperor throwing a fit over his height.¡±


    Lark snickered. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure he feels like a giant. In his own head, at least.¡±


    Atlas gave her a wink. ¡°That¡¯s all that¡¯s needed.¡±


    The diplomatic team all joined in with happy smiles. Ever since Atlas had gotten his last achievement he always seemed to have a warm and inviting aura around him.


    TITLE: DOUBLE THE EMPIRE


    Wow, you¡¯ve gone and done it. What are you going to do with so much territory? You know you can build a massive harem, right? That is the only logical choice.


    BONUS: Mana glimmers over you, creating a charming effect of sparkles. Makes you more persuasive to the opposite sex.


    This aura while it didn¡¯t have any combat, or financial bonuses definitely made it 100% more enjoyable to hang around him. If he was a pop star, it would be a killer bonus, as a wasteland warlord? It was just a small enjoyable perk.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : WASTELAND


    The sun was beating down on the scattered remnants of the American army, their uniforms dirty and torn as they fled into the desolate wasteland. They were doing their best to stay hidden and out of sight.


    In the distance, the sound of marching boots grew louder¡ªAtlas¡¯s army. With battle-hardened precision, they moved, escorting builders toward the razed town areas.


    Noi rode at the front, her eyes scanning the horizon, always alert. As the chief builder, she had been tasked with overseeing the construction of the golden pagodas and statues. But it wasn¡¯t just any job¡ªNoi had a 10% achievement bonus for anything she built, and she was determined to make these structures impressive enough to keep everyone off their backs.


    TITLE: Fixer Upper


    You built a structure you clearly could have bought, you cheapskate.


    BONUS:. Every time you build a self-designed building, it¡¯s 10% infused with mana. Thanks for saving us the mana.


    She scanned the area looking for the best possible placement of the structures.


    That¡¯s when she noticed the America United stragglers. Their hiding had been ultimately futile.


    ¡°All right,¡± Noi called over her shoulder, her voice loud and firm. ¡°Let¡¯s clear out the remnants first, then get these builders to work.¡±


    THWIP!


    Crossbow bolts whizzed past as her troops expertly dispatched a few stragglers of the American army hiding among the ruins. The last of the resistance fell quickly.. The last survivor tried to make a break for it, but a crossbow bolt took him down before he even got ten steps.


    THWIP


    THUD


    Noi seeing the victory, raised her hand in a quick signal. ¡°Builders, move in!¡±


    The crew of builders, protected by armed escorts, swarmed into the town ruins. They moved fast, unloading materials and marking off areas for construction. Noi jumped off her mount and strode through the area, issuing commands.


    ¡°First pagoda goes here! Make it shine!¡± She tapped her foot on a flat piece of ground, mentally calculating the structure¡¯s dimensions. ¡°And don¡¯t forget¡ªstatue¡¯s gotta be just above life-size. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t be too happy about the real version of himself looking up at everyone.¡±


    Her team chuckled, but they worked fast, eager to get the bonus that came with completing such high-profile builds. The first statue, a golden replica of the Celestial Emperor (just a bit shy of 7 feet), was hoisted into place. The pagoda was coming up just behind it, gleaming in the sunlight as the builders applied a shimmering gold finish.


    One of the builders grinned at Noi. ¡°Gotta say, boss, this wasteland really gets us moving.¡±


    Noi smirked, wiping some dirt off her hands. ¡°Good. Keep at it¡ªremember, the faster we get these up, the sooner we can move to the next town.¡±


    THWIP!


    A crossbow bolt flew towards them.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The armed escorts quickly covered the builders, who had all ducked down in fear.


    They saw a bandit running away after taking the shot. The bandit had been out looking for a defendable area when the first attack had been made, returning to see that his comrades had been killed, he had fired his crossbow in anger, hoping to get some vengeance and then flee.


    He thought his plan had a good chance of success. However the bolt had missed. He didn¡¯t get a second chance. One of Noi¡¯s guards took him out in a heartbeat. Riding him down on his skeletal mount.


    SLASH!


    ¡°Nooooo.¡±


    ¡°These guys never learn,¡± Noi muttered, shaking her head at the crushed bandit.  Her troops scanned for more threats. No more bandits seemed to be in the area.


    The construction crew hardly quickly returned to the task at hand. The pagoda was halfway finished, standing tall among the debris of the old town. As more of the golden structure was pieced together, it became a symbol of unity¡ªbetween Atlas and the Celestial Emperor, between the Portal Crushers and the new world they were shaping. Sure, there was still plenty of tension between them all, but these pagodas were a start.


    By the time the sun dipped toward the horizon, the first town was officially transformed. The pagoda gleamed in the fading light, and the statue of the Emperor stood proudly in front of it.


    Noi glanced at her handiwork and smiled. ¡°Not bad,¡± she muttered. ¡°Not bad at all.¡± Then, raising her voice, she called to her troops, ¡°All right, everyone! Time to move out. Next stop¡ªnew town, new pagoda. Let¡¯s keep this momentum!¡±


    And with that, the army gathered up their supplies and began the march to the next razed settlement. Behind them, the golden pagoda shone, marking their passage like a beacon.

 CHAPTER 290 Month 10 : Wasteland Politicians

    A massive line stretching out iin front of Bone Appetit, with eager faces all waiting for their chance to dine. But the leader of the DRC settlement wasn¡¯t eager¡ªhe was annoyed. His steps were heavy with impatience as he brushed past the line and approached the hostess, his voice dripping with authority.


    ¡°I¡¯d like a table on the top floor,¡± he said, his tone leaving little room for argument.


    The hostess, calm but clearly experienced with this kind of attitude, smiled politely. ¡°Oh, do you have a reservation?¡±


    The leader narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, but do you know who I am?¡±


    The hostess maintained her composure, though internally she was already bracing herself for a challenge. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir, but reservations are required for the top floor. There are many wonderful restaurants in the building, though, if you¡¯d like to try one.¡±


    He shot a look back at his group of eight, frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I promised them we¡¯d be eating at the top of the world today.¡±


    The hostess, still professional, nodded. ¡°Let me see if there are any openings.¡± She knew it was pointless¡ªthe top floor had been booked solid for weeks¡ªbut she checked anyway. As expected, nothing was available.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Isabella had been taking a rare moment to relax outside when she saw the exchange. Her heart sank a little when she saw a settlement leader. ¡®Just what I need. More problems.¡®


    Atlas and Olivia had been tirelessly working to bring neutral territories into the fold, convincing settlements, one by one, to accept the Portal Crushers as the new rulers of the wasteland. The goal was clear: conquer the wasteland with as little bloodshed as possible. But situations like this could turn delicate negotiations on their heads.


    Before the hostess could deliver the bad news, Isabella stepped forward, her voice firm yet friendly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the leader of the DRC settlement? Gazali?¡±


    The leader¡¯s eyes lit up when he recognized Isabella. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Isabella, the owner of the restaurant,¡± he said, sounding impressed. He¡¯d seen her a lot on the Red Fairy show projections, and she was even more commanding in person.


    Isabella smiled warmly, but inside she was all business. ¡®Perfect opportunity,¡¯ she thought. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you in person. We can definitely get you a table. Don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡±


    She escorted him and his party upstairs. The top floor was as packed as she expected, not a single empty table in sight. But Isabella was nothing if not resourceful. With a bit of quick thinking, she guided them to a table¡ªnormally reserved for Atlas and the Portal Crushers, positioned in the prime spot of the restaurant. The view was unbeatable, and the aura of importance it carried was undeniable.


    The leader was visibly flattered, his eyes wide as he sat down. He knew exactly what this table represented. It wasn¡¯t just the best seat in the house¡ªit was the seat of power in the best restaurant in the world. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    As the evening passed and his meal came to an end, Isabella caught him on the side, her tone shifting from hostess to negotiator. ¡°You know,¡± she started, her eyes focused on his, ¡°you¡¯ve been in negotiations with Olivia for a while now to join our empire. What¡¯s been holding you back?¡±


    The leader hesitated, looking thoughtful. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel right to join someone else¡¯s empire. Our town is doing fine on its own.¡±


    Isabella leaned in slightly, her voice soft yet serious. ¡°I get that. But Atlas¡­ he has a vision. With the Celestial Emperor, he¡¯s set on uniting the whole wasteland. And if diplomacy doesn¡¯t work, well¡­ let¡¯s just say the other options might not be as pleasant. You seem like a good guy. I bet your people would thrive as part of our Fort Bone Empire. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking much. No extra taxes, no crazy demands. All you¡¯d have to do is recognize the Fort Bone Empire as your leader.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Her words hung in the air. The man chewed on the idea, his brow furrowing in thought. He had been resisting for so long, but Isabella¡¯s calm logic¡ªand perhaps the weight of where he was sitting¡ªwas starting to wear down his defenses.


    After a few more drinks, some casual conversation, and the clincher¡ªa gold-tier membership card to Bone Appetit¡ªhe really started to lean towards joining. Isabella could see the shift in his eyes. ¡®Got him,¡® she thought, her smile widening as they shook hands.


    The leader leaned back in his chair, swirling his drink and giving Isabella a side glance. ¡°So¡­ what exactly comes with this gold-tier membership?¡± His tone was casual, but she could see he was hooked.


    Isabella smirked. ¡°Well, besides getting the best seat in the house anytime you come by, you¡¯ll also have exclusive access to our off-menu items. Oh, and did I mention priority seating for special events?¡±


    The leader raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Off-menu? Like secret sandwiches or something?¡±


    Isabella laughed. ¡°Oh, we go way beyond sandwiches. Think celestial empire mutant beef, imported straight from the Emperor¡¯s personal stock. Drinks that¡¯ll make you feel like you¡¯re dining as an emperor.¡±


    He let out a low whistle. ¡°Impressive. But, I¡¯ve gotta admit, you¡¯re making this whole empire thing sound like a five-star vacation package.¡±


    Isabella leaned in, lowering her voice conspiratorially. ¡°That¡¯s the point. Join us, and your settlement gets all the perks. Security, trade, access to the best chefs in the wasteland. No brainer, right?¡±


    He chuckled, swirling his drink again. ¡°It does sound good. But what happens if I say no? You all gonna show up with your Portal Crushers and convince us?¡±


    Isabella¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Atlas¡¯s patience has its limits, but we¡¯d prefer no crushing. Diplomacy¡¯s our style. But¡­ if we have to bring in the Portal Crushers? Well, let¡¯s just say you don¡¯t wanna be on the wrong side of history.¡±


    The leader looked at her for a long moment, then burst out laughing. ¡°You¡¯re smooth, I¡¯ll give you that. But I¡¯ve seen Atlas in action¡ªyour guy¡¯s not messing around. Fine, you win. Tell Olivia she¡¯s got a deal. But I better get that secret menu next time I¡¯m here.¡±


    Isabella grinned, holding out her hand. ¡°Welcome to the empire. And don¡¯t worry, next time you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll have something even better waiting for you.¡±


    As they shook hands, the leader leaned in one last time, a playful glint in his eye. ¡°You know, if I knew the empire¡¯s negotiations came with a meal like this, I¡¯d have signed up ages ago.¡±


    Isabella laughed. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the secret to world domination¡ªgood food.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Another politician, Marlo of the Windspear settlement, found himself in Fort Bone, grappling with a dilemma. His struggling settlement needed the stability and protection of the Fort Bone Empire, but his citizens were fiercely independent and resistant to the idea. They cherished their autonomy, and Marlo knew it wouldn¡¯t be an easy sell.


    To give them a chance to see the benefits firsthand, he had brought along the leaders of the opposition. They weren¡¯t exactly excited to be here, but after some tense discussions over drinks at the Wasted Tavern, things started to loosen up. A few ales in, and the once-heated arguments turned into more civil debates¡ªthough none of them seemed ready to budge.


    In a last-ditch effort, Marlo suggested they all go see the local play everyone had been raving about: The End of the Skeleton Horde: Part III, where the ending promised a victory for everyone. Reluctantly, they agreed.


    As they settled into their seats, Marlo hoped the play might open their eyes. The show was vibrant, emotional, and surprisingly engaging, even for those who came in with arms crossed and minds closed.


    The grand theatre was packed, buzzing with excitement as the curtains rose. The audience was a mix of civilians, soldiers, and council members, all eagerly awaiting the exaggerated performance of the ¡°The End of the Skeleton Horde.¡± The lights dimmed, and a hush fell over the crowd. A dramatic trumpet blared.


    An actor playing the Skeleton General stormed onto the stage, stomping loudly as he waved a massive plastic sword, his face twisted into an overly exaggerated snarl,


    ¡°I AM THE SKELETON GENERAL! FEAR ME, FOR I¡ª¡±


    Another actor, this one playing Atlas, puffed out his chest and rushed in from the side, sporting hot pink armour.


    ¡°Halt, foul beast! I, Atlas, shall stop you with my unmatched bravery and my chiselled physique!¡± he boomed, flexing as scattered applause rippled through the crowd.


    The Skeleton General spun dramatically, ¡°Oh no! It is the mighty Atlas! But you cannot stop me! My horde is near!¡± He lifted his plastic sword high as if rallying troops.


    A third actor stepped forward, the Narrator, his voice deep and theatrical, ¡°In the dark of night, when hope seemed lost,


    ¡°The Horde did march, at a heavy cost!


    But from the fort, our hero rose,


    To face the General and all his foes!¡±


    The play continued for a while, until an intermission was called.

 CHAPTER 291 Month 10 : Somewhat Bloodless Victory

    POV : GRAND THEATRE


    As the lights dimmed for intermission, Marlo leaned back in his seat, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. The sounds of laughter and applause filled the grand theatre, and he turned to his council members, who were still buzzing with energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go grab some popcorn from the concession.¡±


    The group did in a happy mood.


    ¡°Okay, I have to admit, this is way better than I thought it would be,¡± one council member, Talia, said, clapping her hands excitedly. ¡°Who knew skeletons could dance so well?¡±


    Marlo chuckled. ¡°Right? And the costumes are top-notch! Those plastic swords are so¡­ realistic.¡±


    Kieran, the most skeptical of the bunch, crossed his arms, trying to keep his cool. ¡°Yeah, yeah, but it¡¯s just a show. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re better off on our own.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Kieran,¡± Marlo nudged him. ¡°Even you have to admit it¡¯s fun. Plus, look at the crowd! They¡¯re eating it up! We could use a little of that energy in Windspear.¡±


    Talia chimed in, bouncing in her seat. ¡°And think of the benefits! If we joined Fort Bone, we could have our own play like this! The Victory Song of Windspear!¡±


    Kieran rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, okay, but let¡¯s not get carried away. Just because they can make us laugh doesn¡¯t mean they can keep us safe.¡±


    Marlo leaned in, lowering his voice dramatically. ¡°But what if we could have our own fake demon dog domination show? I mean, come on, who wouldn¡¯t want that?¡±


    A shared chuckle erupted among the council members, the tension beginning to dissolve.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it a shot,¡± Kieran said, finally relenting. ¡°But only if we get to choose the fake demon dogs we use. No one wants to fight a mutt!¡±


    Talia laughed, clapping him on the back. ¡°Deal! Let¡¯s see how the second act goes first. Who knows? We might be ready to sign up by the end!¡±


    Marlo grinned, confidence surging. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Let¡¯s enjoy the show!¡±


    The lights flickered back to life as they settled into their seats, laughter echoing as the curtain began to rise again.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The crowd cheered as the actors launched into a verse. The ones playing skeletons shuffled out, dragging their feet in a comically slow manner as the fake Atlas slashed at them with dramatic flair.


    They all sang, their voices brimming with over-the-top emotion,


    ¡°We watched in fear as the Skeleton Horde drew near!


    Our army worked hard, facing down the dread fear!


    They steered the Hordes away so we could live another day!


    But the Skeleton General was fierce, oh so near!¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The Skeleton General stepped forward with an exaggerated stomp, throwing his arms wide, ¡°I AM THE FIERCE GENERAL, FEAR MY WRATH¡ª¡±


    Atlas laughed heartily, his hands on his hips, ¡°Ha! I fear no skeleton!¡±


    The General paused, looking unsure for a moment before yelling dramatically, ¡°FEAR ME, I SAID!¡±


    Will had taken very liberal views of the actual actions, and having the skeletons talk was definitely one of them.


    The audience burst into laughter, some clapping along as the chorus began again. Atlas leaped in front of the General, lifting his sword high and making wild, heroic gestures.


    The actors all joined in, singing loudly,


    ¡°Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!


    Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!


    Atlas came to our rescue!


    He was brave through and through!


    With Portilla and Crushir right there, too!¡±


    On cue, two actors dressed as Portilla and Crushir popped out from either side of the stage, doing awkward lunges while holding foam weapons. Portilla gave an exaggerated wink to the audience, swinging her foam club dramatically.


    ¡°Fear not, civilians! For I, Portilla, am always here to save the day¡­ even if my brother¡¯s a bit slow!¡± she announced with a grin.


    Crushir slammed his foam club into the ground with a growl, ¡°Me hit skeletons good!¡±


    The crowd erupted into laughter as the song continued. The skeleton actors pretended to get hit in slow motion, flying off the stage one by one.


    The Narrator stepped forward again, making a grand sweeping motion with his arm,


    ¡°With swords held high, the battle was fierce!


    But Atlas and his friends? They would persevere!


    The Skeleton General, now no more,


    Fell to the ground with a mighty roar!¡±


    The Skeleton General spun dramatically, clutching his chest like he¡¯d been mortally wounded, then collapsed in slow motion, wailing all the while.


    ¡°Curse you, Atlas! My reign of terror¡­ is¡­ over!¡± he groaned dramatically as he ¡°died.¡±


    Atlas planted his foot on the General¡¯s chest, striking a victorious pose, ¡°Fear not, Fort Bone! I, Atlas, have saved the day!¡±


    The chorus picked up again, louder and more energetic this time. The actors strutted around the stage, playing to the cheering crowd,


    ¡°Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!


    Yes, the Skeleton General attacked!


    Atlas came to our rescue!


    He was brave through and through!


    With Portilla and Crushir right there, too!¡±


    As the final verse came to a close, the actors started stomping their feet rhythmically, joining together for the dramatic outro.


    ¡°This is our victory song!


    STOMP STOMP


    it won¡¯t be long!


    This is our victory song!


    CLAP CLAP


    we sing it strong!


    With Atlas leading the way, we celebrate today!¡±


    The audience erupted into applause as the actors struck exaggerated poses, pretending to be victorious warriors. The Atlas actor flexed one more time for good measure before they all bowed with sweeping gestures, clearly loving every second of it.


    ¡°Bravo! Encore!¡± shouted a loud audience member, and cheers erupted around the theater.


    By the time the final act rolled in, something had shifted. The play had a way of showing how even in a chaotic world, unity and strength could be found in coming together¡ªhow standing alone could mean being left behind in a world that was rapidly changing.


    When the lights came up, the opposition leaders were silent. Marlo waited, holding his breath, wondering if they¡¯d been moved enough to reconsider.


    One of the leaders, an older woman named Gerta, sighed deeply and finally spoke, ¡°You know, Marlo¡­ maybe we¡¯ve been holding on too tight. Independence doesn¡¯t mean much if we don¡¯t have the resources to survive.¡±


    Another leader nodded, still staring at the stage. ¡°I¡¯d rather be part of something bigger¡­ something with a future.¡±


    Marlo felt a wave of relief wash over him. ¡®Hearts and minds, he thought, that¡¯s how you win.¡®


    After seeing the play, they made the decision together¡ªyes, Windspear would join the Fort Bone Empire. Standing alone didn¡¯t seem as noble anymore when the world was offering a brighter path forward.


    https://suno.com/song/f52b6c87-522c-40f5-a21a-02b74bad209e


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia was surprised when Marlo and his council arrived at the castle, and she laughed to herself when she heard that it was Act 3 of the Skeleton Horde that had finally convinced them. ¡®Of all the things, she thought, a play.¡®


    It was a good day. With another settlement under her belt and no battle necessary, not a single drop of blood had been shed. Only stubborn thoughts had stood in their way. She smirked, ¡®And we didn¡¯t even have to use real swords. A skeleton costume and a plastic sword were all it took to conquer a settlement.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 292 Month 11 : Stubborn Settlements

    POV : WASTELAND


    Alexander stood at the ridge, squinting at the pitiful excuse for a settlement below. His counterpart from the Celestial Emperor, a tall, sleek man named Yuen Fan, stood beside him, arms crossed, clearly unimpressed.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this is what we¡¯ve been negotiating over?¡± Yuen Fan sneered, his voice dripping with disbelief. ¡°Olivia¡¯s wasted more time on this dump than I do on my hair.¡±


    Alexander grinned, adjusting his cowboy hat, ¡°Yep, partner. But now it¡¯s time to put the talkin¡¯ aside and let the action do the persuadin¡¯.¡±


    Down below, the demon dogs snarled and paced outside the rickety wooden walls. Hundreds of them. Big, ugly creatures with red eyes and fangs like daggers. But Alexander¡¯s army? Thousands. Thousands of tough, battle-hardened soldiers itching for a fight.


    ¡°Well,¡± Yuen Fan muttered, cracking his knuckles, ¡°I think we can clear out the trash before we handle the real problem.¡±


    Alexander gave a sharp whistle, his voice booming, ¡°Alright, boys! We¡¯re done with the chit-chat. Time to clear the path!¡±


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    The ground shook as the army¡¯s massive war machines rolled forward, followed by waves of infantry with spears and shields. Behind them, archers took their positions, crossbows ready.


    ¡°YEEHAW!¡± Alexander bellowed, pumping a fist in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s send these mutts packin¡¯!¡±


    The first barrage of crossbow bolts whizzed through the sky, a chorus of THWIP THWIP THWIP piercing the air. Bolts slammed into the demon dogs, dropping the first wave as the soldiers charged forward with wild battle cries.


    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± someone yelled from the front.


    BOOM! A giant explosion tore through the ranks of demon dogs as one of the war machines fired its ballista, sending bodies flying. Alexander clapped Yuen Fan on the shoulder, ¡°Now that¡¯s how you open up a can o¡¯ whoop-ass!¡±


    Yuen Fan chuckled dryly. ¡°Effective, if a bit¡­ brutish.¡±


    The dogs weren¡¯t going down without a fight, though. The biggest of them, a hulking brute twice the size of the others, let out an ear-piercing howl, summoning more from the hills beyond the settlement.


    ¡°More of ¡®em comin¡¯!¡± shouted one of the soldiers.


    Alexander unsheathed his great sword, twirling it with a cocky grin. ¡°Good. Means we ain¡¯t runnin¡¯ out of targets yet.¡± He turned to Yuen Fan. ¡°You ready to get your hands dirty, or you just gonna stand there lookin¡¯ pretty?¡±


    Yuen Fan smirked, flicking his wrist to reveal a shimmering blade. ¡°Please. I always look pretty.¡±


    As the second wave of demon dogs charged, Alexander leaped down the hill, sword raised high, cutting through the air like a madman. ¡°YEEHAW!¡± He sliced through the first dog with a quick, precise strike, sending it sprawling.


    Yuen Fan followed, moving like a blur, his blade humming through the air as he sliced through one, two, three dogs in a matter of seconds. ¡°If we¡¯re going to do this, let¡¯s make it quick.¡±


    CRACK!


    One of the war machines fired again, this time hitting the big dog square in the chest, knocking it backward with a deafening thud. But the beast wasn¡¯t finished. It got back up, shaking off the blow and charging straight at Alexander.


    Alexander grinned, ¡°Now this is what I call a proper fight!¡±


    He charged the beast head-on, sword gleaming.


    The demon dog, towering and furious, let out a guttural roar, saliva dripping from its snarling jaws. Alexander¡¯s grin widened as he sprinted toward it, sword raised. The ground shook beneath them as they closed the distance.


    ¡°YEEHAW!¡± he yelled, his blade flashing as it met the beast¡¯s claws mid-air. Sparks flew, the force of the impact nearly knocking Alexander off his feet.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Behind him, Yuen Fan darted around smaller demon dogs, dispatching them with precision. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, cowboy!¡± Yuen Fan shouted. ¡°We¡¯ve still got work to do!¡±


    Alexander twisted his body, using the momentum to bring his sword down hard on the demon dog¡¯s shoulder. THWACK! The beast howled in pain but wasn¡¯t backing down. It swiped again with its massive paw, nearly catching Alexander.


    ¡°Dang, you¡¯re a tough one!¡± Alexander panted, ducking just in time. He leaped onto the creature¡¯s back, gripping its fur. ¡°But so am I!¡±


    The beast thrashed wildly, trying to shake him off, but Alexander held on tight, steering it like a rodeo bull. ¡°Y¡¯all seen Wrigley Field go nuts? This is that¡­ but meaner!¡± He swung his sword down hard into the back of the creature¡¯s neck.


    CRACK!


    The beast stumbled, groaning, before finally collapsing to the ground with a loud THUD. Alexander jumped off and stood over it, panting but triumphant. ¡°And that, folks, is how you wrangle a demon dog.¡±


    Yuen Fan stepped over to him, brushing demon fur off his sleek armor. ¡°Well, that was¡­ excessive,¡± he said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°But effective. I suppose.¡±


    Alexander chuckled, sheathing his sword. ¡°Sometimes you gotta make it a show, partner.¡±


    Just then, a soldier came running up, breathless. ¡°Sir! The path¡¯s clear! The rest of the demon dogs have scattered!¡±


    Yuen Fan surveyed the battlefield, nodding in approval. ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s deal with the real problem¡ªthose stubborn fools inside the settlement.¡±


    Alexander smirked, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re about to get a visit from Fort Bone¡¯s finest diplomacy¡­ with a side of intimidation.¡±


    The two of them marched toward the settlement¡¯s flimsy gates, which creaked pitifully as they pushed open. Inside, the settlers¡ªclearly shaken by the carnage they¡¯d just witnessed¡ªstood huddled in small groups, whispering nervously.


    One of the town leaders, an older man with a gray beard, stepped forward, his hands trembling slightly. ¡°We¡­ We saw what you did to those dogs. Impressive, but we still don¡¯t want to submit to Fort Bone.¡±


    Alexander strolled up to him, towering over the man, and placed a heavy hand on his shoulder. ¡°Well, that¡¯s mighty unfortunate, ¡¯cause here¡¯s the thing¡ªyou got two options. You can either join us peacefully, or¡­¡± He glanced over at Yuen Fan, who casually spun his blade in his hand. ¡°We do things the hard way.¡±


    The old man gulped, glancing nervously at his people. ¡°W-We don¡¯t have much here. Our walls are weak. Our resources are limited.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Yuen Fan chimed in, stepping closer. ¡°Fort Bone could offer you protection, upgrades, resources¡­ things you desperately need. Or,¡± he paused, smiling slightly, ¡°we can let you face the next wave of demon dogs¡­ alone.¡±


    The question hung in the air like an executioner¡¯s blade.


    The old man¡¯s resolve seemed to crumble as the weight of his situation truly sank in. He looked back at his people, who were staring wide-eyed at the bloody scene outside, and then sighed heavily. ¡°Alright¡­ alright. We¡¯ll join Fort Bone.¡±


    Alexander slapped him on the back, nearly knocking the wind out of him. ¡°Now, that¡¯s the spirit! Welcome to the family!¡±


    Yuen Fan flicked his blade off and crossed his arms. ¡°Seems like you made the right choice. Let¡¯s start upgrading those walls, shall we?¡±


    As Alexander and Yuen Fan walked away, Alexander turned to his alien counterpart, smirking. ¡°Well, that was easier than takin¡¯ down that big ugly dog.¡±


    Yuen Fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean you herding it like a deranged cowboy?¡±


    Alexander laughed. ¡°Hey, whatever works, partner.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    One stubborn settlement wasn¡¯t the goal of the army, there were quite a few more.


    With a determined stride, Alexander paced along the makeshift command center set up just outside yet another stubborn settlement¡¯s walls. Yuen Fan stood beside him, adjusting his gear while keeping an eye on the settlement¡¯s unyielding gates.


    ¡°You know,¡± Yuen Fan said, scratching his chin thoughtfully, ¡°this is getting old. We¡¯ve been at this for a month, and these folks are still stubborn.¡±


    Alexander chuckled, nodding. ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth? Sometimes all it takes is a little nudge. Like when the army rolls in, and they hear the BOOM! of them junk cannons¡ªsuddenly, folks start rethinkin¡¯ their choices right quick.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I mean, nothing says we mean business like a couple of junk cannon shots ringing in the air,¡± Yuen Fan replied, grinning. ¡°But what¡¯s the plan today? Another round of friendly persuasion?¡±


    Yuen Fan had started adopting Alexander¡¯s quirky speech patterns and casual attitude as they continued worked together.


    ¡°Exactly. Just a little reminder they ain¡¯t the only ones who can make a racket. We¡¯ll have the ballistae pointed right at their gate, and if they don¡¯t take the hint after a few warnings, well¡­ we¡¯ll show ¡¯em what happens when folks ignore good manners,¡± Alexander said, his tone easy but firm.


    Yuen Fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Manners? Is that what we¡¯re calling it now? Because it sounds more like ¡®open up or face the wrath of the Wasteland Army.¡¯¡±


    Alexander shrugged, a playful glint in his eye. ¡°Details, details. I like to try talkin¡¯ first, and if that don¡¯t work, well¡­ we just make sure they hear us knockin¡¯. Besides, Atlas always said¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªkeep the army strong and overpowered,¡± Yuen Fan finished, smirking. ¡°Yeah, I remember. I cannot argue with that wisdom.¡±


    They both looked out at the settlement, its high walls seeming to mock them. Alexander sighed. ¡®There¡¯s no need for humans to fight each other. Our only goal is to unite the wasteland,¡® he thought, focusing on the bigger picture.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get ¡®er ready,¡± he said, clapping Yuen Fan on the back. ¡°Time to show them we¡¯re not just here for tea and biscuits. Let¡¯s make some noise!¡±


    Yuen Fan grinned, and they moved into position, preparing to rally the troops. The air buzzed with anticipation as the soldiers readied their weapons, all aware of the message they were about to send. BOOM!


    ¡°Here we go!¡± Alexander shouted, as the first ballista fired, the sound echoing like thunder across the wasteland, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.

 CHAPTER 236 Month 2 : Battling the Horde

    Hank stood at the front of his squad, his expression hiding the adrenaline coursing through him. His fists gripped his double punch shields tightly, and with each swing, they met the armored skeletons head-on. CLUNK! CLUNK!


    Their swords clashed against his shields, but they couldn¡¯t break through. He grinned, feeling invincible for a moment, but then a third skeleton slipped in from the side.


    SLASH!


    Pain shot up his leg. "Fuck!" he yelled, stumbling back for a split second. His level two armor held, though the material crumpled under the blow. His leg was saved, for now. Before he could retaliate, Wang Bo leaped into the air, yelling, ¡°Monkey Smashes Cricket!¡± His staff came crashing down on the skeleton¡¯s head with a loud CRACK!, but the skull didn¡¯t shatter completely. The skeleton¡¯s helmet absorbed most of the damage. Wang Bo frowned, but before he could curse, Isabella swooped in, her swords flashing.


    Isabella, as always, was a whirlwind of precision and fury, cutting through an armored skeleton like it was nothing. Each slice was swift, brutal, and efficient, the mark of a warrior who knew her strength. Around her, the skeleton army was falling apart, but there were always more.


    Atlas, meanwhile, was a force of nature, ripping through the horde like a storm. It didn¡¯t matter if the skeletons were armored soldiers, bestial, or regular; none of them stood a chance. His experience, honed skills, and the boost from his achievement, ¡®¡®Bonus Damage Against All Skeletal Creatures¡®¡®, made the battlefield around him a void of death. Where he fought, only skeletal remnants and emptiness remained. Every strike was precise, every swing designed to bring down a foe with minimal effort.


    ¡®The best thing about skeletons,¡® Atlas thought as he cut through another one, ¡®no blood, splattering on me,¡® He wiped his face, grinning. ¡®Sure, you might catch a splinter, but not being covered in guts is a big bonus. Fuck! Keep my brain in the game!¡®


    He refocused, his twin swords slicing through the next opponent, clearing a path for his comrades.


    But behind him, the new recruits were struggling. They weren¡¯t prepared for the sheer volume of enemies, their formations faltering. Fear flickered in their eyes as skeleton after skeleton kept coming, their blades meeting bone but not always finishing the job. Atlas could hear their panicked breaths, see their hesitations.


    The gap between seasoned veterans and fresh blood was showing.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The battle raged on, the ground shaking under the weight of clashing armies. Hank gritted his teeth, bracing as another skeleton soldier charged toward him. His shields met the attack with a CLUNK, forcing the creature back. His leg throbbed from the earlier hit, but he refused to slow down. He bellowed over his shoulder to his team, ¡°Stay tight! We can¡¯t let them break through!¡±


    Wang Bo was beside him, weaving through the melee with a grin on his face. He cracked his staff into another skeleton¡¯s ribcage, sending bone fragments flying. ¡°Ha! You call that armor? Blind crafters could do better!¡± he yelled, his voice booming with excitement. CRACK! Another hit from his staff, and the skeleton¡¯s head snapped back, but the helmet still absorbed much of the damage. ¡°Damn helmets,¡± he muttered under his breath, but he didn¡¯t stop moving.


    Isabella, a blur of motion, carved her way through the battlefield with a grace that was almost unnerving. Her twin swords danced in the dim light, slicing through bone and armor alike. She faced down a heavily armored skeleton, her face calm and focused. With a swift downward slice, she severed its arm, then spun, cutting through its legs before driving her sword through its skull. CRACK!


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Another one down.


    All the while, Atlas was a one-man wrecking crew. His swords flashed with deadly accuracy, cutting through anything in his path. He moved through the horde like a storm, skeletons falling at his feet with every strike. His mind was sharp, despite the chaos. ¡®This is it. If we falter here, they¡¯ll overrun us.¡®


    He turned, catching a glimpse of the new recruits. They were now panicking, their inexperience showing as they flailed against the relentless wave of undead. One soldier¡¯s shield shattered under the pressure of an armored skeleton¡¯s strike, sending him stumbling back. Fear flashed in his eyes, and he froze.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡± The soldier desperately fended off the advancing skeleton.


    Atlas growled under his breath. ¡°No time for hesitation!¡± he roared. He charged toward the soldier, knocking the skeleton aside with a powerful swing of his sword.


    CRACK!


    ¡°Get up! We don¡¯t have time to die!¡±


    The soldier scrambled to his feet, shaking, but he nodded, gripping his sword tighter. Atlas gave him a firm pat on the back before diving back into the fray, tearing through the next wave of skeletons. Around him, the battlefield was a blur of clashing metal, breaking bones, and shouts of desperation.


    ¡°STOP THEM!¡±


    CRACK!


    ¡°MEDIC!¡±


    Hank blocked another heavy strike, his arm aching under the force. But he pressed forward, refusing to let the line break. ¡°Stay strong! We¡¯ve got this!¡± he yelled, his voice filled with determination. He glanced at Atlas, seeing his leader tearing through the enemy with terrifying efficiency. It gave him a burst of strength, and he slammed his shields into another skeleton with a shout.


    Behind them, the recruits were slowly starting to find their rhythm, fighting back with renewed vigor. The line was holding¡ªfor now.


    But the undead horde showed no signs of slowing.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Even though the Portal Crushers were doing well, the new recruits, who had barely gotten any training after their unexpected portaling into the wasteland, were starting to crumble. They fell, wounded, to the ground. The veterans tried to keep an eye on them, but the battle was a storm of swords, shrieking undead silence, and bestial bones rampaging through the field.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Get a medic over here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m down, save me¡­¡±


    Portilla and Crushir were in their element, smashing through the skeletons like nothing. Without any risk of suffering flame attacks, they were juggernauts of destruction. Their regeneration shrugged off every cut and strike the skeletons could deal. Atlas, Portilla, and Crushir shone like beacons of hope in the chaos, with Atlas in his hot pink armor and the siblings in their dented but sturdy gear. The newcomers struggled to rally, but with inferior weapons and armor, they couldn¡¯t stand their ground for long. Fort Bone had only given them level one gear, while the veterans and leadership had the tougher level two gear.


    The noobies¡ªunder-armored, inexperienced, and panicking¡ªwere facing the fight of their lives. Nothing on Earth had prepared them for the horrors of the wasteland portals. They kept falling.


    The undead horde, though, had started to thin out. The skeletons near the Portal Crushers kept attacking, but those on the outskirts were drifting apart, spreading in all directions like an ink spill. ¡®It seems like they¡¯ve lost some direction,¡® Atlas thought, crushing another armored skeleton beneath his blade.


    Finally, the battle started to wind down. ¡°Medic!¡± one of the veterans shouted. Barbara and her MASH team were already at work, administering potions from Hex in the City and applying ointments from vending machines. Bandages were flying everywhere as triage took over. It had been a brutal fight for the Portal Crushers. Twenty men had fallen, with another thirty or so wounded. The ground was littered with mana coins, armor, swords, and the skeletal remains of the undead. Blood, viscera, and shattered bones splattered across the loot, a grim scene that looked like a twisted Jackson Pollock for the wasteland.


    The porters set down their crossbows and started packing the loot. Atlas, lost in thought, was thinking about the losses. More names to be added to the memorial tablet¡ªsomething he never wanted to see. But he knew the Wasteland wasn¡¯t a peaceful place. It had claimed countless lives in his first lifetime here, and it would keep doing the same.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard doing this again,¡® Atlas thought. ¡®I can¡¯t save everyone. How much more do I have to give?¡® They still hadn¡¯t found the skeletal dungeon, and until they did, these hordes would just keep growing. ¡®Their growth is faster this time. It¡¯s far worse than my first life here.¡®


    Taking the army back to Fort Bone, the army trudged back in silence. There was a fatigued determination on their faces as they carried the loot and the bodies of the fallen with them.

 CHAPTER 237 Month 2 : We Need Money

    POV : FORT BONE


    Atlas entered Bonetown with his weary army. They had fought, they had won, but they had also struggled. The new updated memorial wall was sad proof of that.


    ¡®I''ve got to figure out a way to make these guys stronger and tougher,¡® he thought. ¡®The easiest way is going to be upgrading armor.¡®


    He looked over his army with a critical eye, mentally going down a checklist.


    ¡®Let''s see... I''m wearing level 2 Frankenarmor, so I''m fine. All of the original Portal Crushers, and veterans, are wearing level 2 armor, and they''ve been doing all right.¡®


    Atlas frowned as his gaze shifted to the newer recruits and veterans.


    ¡®They''re wearing a mix of level 1 and level 2 armor. We don¡¯t have enough coins to give everyone level 2 armor, though. It''s just too expensive. It was fine when there were 20-something people, but now that we''re in the hundreds, our town just can''t support it.¡®


    His thoughts whirred as he weighed his options.


    ¡®What should I do? Maybe if we get a bonus or find some sort of hidden mana coins?Arrrghhh! These kinds of thoughts are driving me crazy!¡®


    He sighed, already feeling a headache coming on.


    ¡®Maybe I''ll chat with the council group about our finances.¡®


    Atlas was an overpowered, badass warrior, but what he wasn¡¯t was an accountant or a smart planner for finances. That was one of the reasons he had brought John along, and he was definitely going to ask him.


    "Hey, John, I wanted to ask you something," Atlas said.


    "What''s up, bud?" John replied casually.


    "How are our finances looking?"


    John scratched his head. "Well, we''ve been reviewing them with Amber. We''re not doing too bad. There''s been a drop, though. Did you want to go over it in detail?"


    Atlas waved him off. "Nah, I just need a high-level summary. I think we should call the council about it and talk over everything. We¡¯ve got a big chunk of coins from Nadir¡¯s faith settlement and our bonuses coming in. So, that¡¯s about 2,000 coins?"


    John nodded, thinking. "Yeah, based on our summary, there is a stockpile in our master coin total. Did you have a plan for how to spend it?"


    "We need stronger armor and weapons for our recruits," Atlas said bluntly.


    John looked a bit puzzled. "I thought we were doing all right with the bone armor?"


    Atlas shook his head. "The bone armor is great for crafters or exporters who just want to use crossbows and stay at a distance. I''d consider it level 0.5 armor. But it¡¯s free, and that¡¯s why we started using it."


    John¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding. "Makes sense. But it''s the main army with the mix of level 1 and 2 armor you''re worried about, right?"


    "Exactly."


    Atlas paused for a moment and then continued. "To upgrade a weapon or get level 2 armor, it costs 50 mana coins. For level 3 gear, it¡¯s 200 coins."


    John raised an eyebrow. "Does anybody have level 3 gear?"


    Atlas shook his head. "Nope, no one in the army has level 3 gear. My armor is the best in the whole empire, I consider it level three and a half."


    "Three and a half?" John asked, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Atlas ignored the question. "So, how many men are we talking about outfitting?"


    "We''ve got 400 men in the army total," John said. "We usually field 200 at a time unless it¡¯s a massive engagement like the raid on the Faith Settlement. But we¡¯re going to need a lot more because we have to man all the walls. Probably another thousand men."


    Atlas nodded. "Yeah, that''s about right. But if we¡¯re looking to equip 2,000 men, we¡¯re in trouble."


    Stolen story; please report.


    John sighed. "Conservatively, we need to provide for that many. But our reserves aren¡¯t going to touch that."


    Atlas let out a frustrated breath. "So, what do we do?"


    ***


    As the War Council gathered, the familiar hum of strategy discussions filled the room. The shadows of past victories seemed to lean in, listening intently to the plans that would shape the future of Fort Bone.


    Atlas stood at the head of the table, laying out the situation with the armor and the army.


    Alexander, always quick to jump in, leaned forward. "¡°Yup, we got our tails whooped pretty bad in that last scrap. If it weren¡¯t for Atlas, the trolls, and, well, me, we¡¯d have been done for. That would¡¯ve been a real mess, too¡ªhalf our folks were out there fighting.¡±


    He smiled at his own self congratulations, but in the back of his mind, he thought about how Wang Bo or Wilfredo would have reacted if they were in the meeting.


    ¡®They would have definitely kicked me in the ass for implying they were no good. Hank would have been pissed, too. Hehehe.¡¯


    Amber cut through his thoughts. "With our current finances, you could have ten of the SFB championship team improve to level 3. Including you, Atlas."


    Atlas waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, I don¡¯t need an upgrade anytime soon.¡±


    ¡®It would cost way too much to remove all those mana coins, and my armor¡¯s holding up fine.¡®


    "But there are still around ten people who could use level 3 armor," Amber insisted.


    Alexander started ticking names off on his fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s see now, there¡¯s me, Stu, Hank, Wilfredo, Wang Bo, Isabella¡­ Hmm, am I forgettin¡¯ anyone?¡±


    John cleared his throat loudly, making sure to draw attention to himself.


    Barbara rolled her eyes. "You also forgot me."


    Alexander shrugged, all casual-like. ¡°Well, oops. Guess I don¡¯t really think of y¡¯all as part of the main bunch no more.¡±


    John sighed. "I guess that¡¯s fair."


    Barbara shot him a sharp glance. "That¡¯s bullshit. Just because I¡¯m heading the MASH Corp doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not in every fight."


    Alexander looked down, properly chastised. "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am."


    Barbara crossed her arms. "That¡¯s fine, don¡¯t forget how many lives we saved in the last fight. Our medics were crucial."


    Alexander nodded, looking like a boy caught taking a nap in Sunday school instead of paying attention. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Atlas, amused but wanting to move the conversation forward, cleared his throat. "So, if we upgraded those guys, how much would that cost?"


    Amber did a quick calculation. "That would be seven, not including John."


    John shook his head. "I¡¯m fine without an upgrade."


    "No way, bud," Atlas interjected firmly. "You¡¯re the heart and brains of our settlement. If someone gets extra armor, it should be you."


    John shrugged again. "I¡¯m not really in the main army most of the time."


    "But you came with us on the Faith settlement raid," Atlas reminded him. "And there¡¯ll be more times like that. We can¡¯t have a weak link. If you have bad armor, you¡¯re thar weak link. Besides with the One Armed Bandit buff, and your new sword, you kick ass too."


    John thought about that. It was true, in his head, he still wasn¡¯t a ¡°main warrior¡±, but he really had somehow become much more lethal.


    TITLE: ONE-ARMED BANDIT


    Description: For losing your arm three times in the wasteland, you have been awarded this achievement. Nicely done. Are you a lefty?


    Bonus: When attacking with one weapon, you''ll receive a 20% higher critical hit rate versus all enemies.


    He wasn¡¯t just an administrator anymore. With his broadsword and the gene booster, he was becoming one of the best fighters in the Fort Bone Empire, even if it had snuck up on him.


    "So that¡¯s 1600 for 8 sets of level 3 armor. That¡¯s pretty much our whole reserve coins," Amber said, doing the math.


    Atlas¡¯ mind churned with strategies and possibilities for the future of Fort Bone, but the realization that their financial situation needed careful management gnawed at him. ¡®Armor, weapons, manpower... it¡¯s all necessary, but expensive. We have to be smart about how we spend these coins.¡®


    John, ever the realist, leaned in with a practical tone. "Atlas, before we move on with any big upgrades, we need to be absolutely sure about how we¡¯re going to sustain this. Spending coins is easy. Keeping the flow of income steady? That¡¯s where we need to focus."


    Atlas nodded. "Yeah, I know. I just hate how we keep getting bottlenecked by resources. And our enemies are only getting stronger. We need to stay ahead."


    Isabella, who had remained quiet for most of the armor conversation, cleared her throat. "Atlas, before we dive too deep into logistics, we can also think outside of just combat strategies. We have a lot of skilled people in Fort Bone, artisans and crafters. If we can''t afford to buy armor, maybe we can invest in improving our own production methods."


    Amber perked up, "We do have some of the best blacksmiths around! What if we created our own line of upgraded armor, like some kind of Fort Bone-exclusive battle gear?"


    Alexander piped up with a half-smirk. ¡°Fort Bone exclusive gear, huh? That¡¯ll have the tourists flockin¡¯ in. I¡¯ll claim the first set.¡±


    Barbara laughed lightly. "At least you''d wear something practical for once, Alexander."


    ¡°Hey, my golden armor looks dang good!¡± Alexander shot back. ¡°And I only wear that in town! The ladies eat it up! Out in the field, I wear proper gear.¡±


    John ignored Alexander¡¯s outburst, his gears clearly turning. "That could work. If we invest in the blacksmiths, we¡¯d be saving a lot in the long run. Plus, we wouldn¡¯t have to rely on vending machines or traders for the armor."


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. "Yeah, that¡¯s not a bad idea. I like it. We¡¯ll still need to find ways to bring in more coins, but maybe we can cut down on how much we¡¯re spending by keeping more of the production in-house."


    Amber said, ¡°That would work. We outfit the 8 leaders in level 3 armor, have you guys pass your old level 2 gear to some of the veterans like Randy and Titus. And then we use blacksmiths to see if we can incorporate bone into the level 1 armor to make level 1.5 armor for the entire army.¡±


    The council all agreed.


    Atlas looked around at his council, seeing the collective determination in their faces. The road ahead was long, but with a team like this, it seemed like there was nothing they couldn¡¯t achieve.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Atlas said, standing up, ¡°we''ll set up a meeting with the blacksmiths tomorrow and start ramping up production.¡±

 CHAPTER 238 Month 2 : Tourism & Recruitment

    "Okay, so that gets the armour out of the way," Atlas said. "What about weapons? How do you feel we did in the fight today, Alexander?"


    Alexander nodded. "Well, we sure coulda used better weapons. Them regular skeletons, they¡¯re goin¡¯ down just as fast as we can count ''em, but them armored bastards... Man, they was tough, took a bunch of hits to bring down. Our level 2 gear was holdin¡¯ up¡ªswords, weapons¡ªeverything held up, but they weren¡¯t hittin¡¯ like we were before."


    Atlas agreed. "Yeah, let''s upgrade that too."


    Amber chimed in, "We definitely can¡¯t afford to upgrade all of you guys to level 3 if you''re also doing armor."


    "We¡¯ll have to do it in stages then," Atlas decided. "Why don¡¯t we have five of us do it first?"


    Alexander asked, "Oh, which five?"


    Atlas thought for a second. "I¡¯ll need better swords for level 3, that¡¯s one. You¡¯re the captain of the army, so that¡¯s two. Isabella, that¡¯s a given, three. Wangbo has been solid with his staff, so four. And I know Stu will lose his shit if he doesn¡¯t get better maces. So, let¡¯s go with those five." He looked at John and Barbara. "I hope that¡¯s all right."


    John shrugged. "That¡¯s fine. My broadsword¡¯s still doing great. My achievement gives me extra damage when I¡¯m using single-handed weapons, so that makes up for it."


    Barbara smiled. "I¡¯m glad you realize how important we are in the MASH unit now, but you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t really need better weapons¡ªI¡¯m spending most of my time healing on the battlefield. I can wait a little bit."


    ¡®Poor Wilfredo and Hank, they¡¯d be left with level 2 weapons,¡® thought Atlas.


    Atlas turned to the rest of the council. "Alright, we¡¯re in a solid place with the military, but we need to do something about the drop in tourism. Ideas?"


    Isabella leaned forward, thinking. "We need something more to draw tourists. The vending machines are good, but people are starting to turn to other places like the Celestial Empire for basic goods."


    Barbara, ever-practical, chimed in. "Why don¡¯t we finally launch Bone Appetit? Isabella¡¯s restaurant would draw people in. Good food could make Fort Bone a must-visit."


    Atlas nodded, clearly interested. "That¡¯s a great idea. Bone Appetit¡¯s reputation is solid. If we give people a reason to come and stay longer, they¡¯ll spend more mana coins here."


    Alexander, leaning back, looked unimpressed. "Restaurants, huh? That¡¯s all well and good, but we should be hunting skeletons, not settin'' up tables and menus."


    Barbara shot him a sharp look. "Not everything¡¯s about hunting, Alexander. Bone Appetit could bring in steady income we can¡¯t afford to ignore."


    He shrugged. "Well, shoot, Barb. Ain¡¯t much point in countin¡¯ coins if we¡¯re all six feet under. But hey, y¡¯all open up the place. Just save me a seat."


    Amber grinned. ¡°And yes, we definitely need more monster slaying! People love it!¡±


    Atlas chuckled before turning serious. "Good point. We need more manpower if we¡¯re going to expand. Let¡¯s ramp up recruitment. As for Bone Appetit, let¡¯s hold off for now. We launch it after we capture the next dungeon. A big win will put us back on the map, and the grand opening of Isabella¡¯s restaurant will keep people coming back."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    John nodded thoughtfully. "A dungeon conquest followed by Bone Appetit¡¯s grand opening? People will be lining up to teleport here."


    Atlas grinned. "Exactly. We win, we feast, and Fort Bone becomes the talk of the wasteland again."


    The room buzzed with energy as Fort Bone prepared for its next big move.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    ¡°We need more people.¡±


    That was the general consensus of the group. And it was true. While some settlements were scrambling to just fit in the unwilling people portaled in from Earth, Fort Bone had a lot of need. From crafters to soldiers, recruiting needed to be done.


    The leadership put together plans to have this happen. It took them a while to draw those plans up.


    After a break, John let out a breath, folding his arms. ¡°You think America United¡¯s gonna go for this? They¡¯re a hard bunch to sway, especially with Jed running the show.¡±


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. ¡°Jed Lawson¡¯s ambitious. He won¡¯t say no to something that¡¯ll give him more influence. If Amber plays it right, we might have them as allies sooner than we think.¡±


    Isabella tapped her fingers on the table, her mind already on logistics. ¡°I¡¯ll need to up security if we¡¯re going to have an influx of newcomers. We can¡¯t afford to look weak or disorganized. Let¡¯s rotate patrols, get more eyes on the walls.¡±


    Atlas said, "I agree Isabella. You''re gonna need more of our troops up on those walls and rotating. That would be a good use for our injured soldiers. They can''t really go out and help us hunt and fight the skeleton horde, but they can help patrol the outer walls and escort the recruiting team. Light injuries aren''t life-threatening, but I''d say they''re at 70% fighting efficiency. Still, should be good enough for our backup team."


    ¡°Yeehaw!¡± Alexander slapped the table. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talkin¡¯ about! Can¡¯t have nobody thinking they can stroll in without a proper greeting. Fort Bone hospitality¡ªshow ¡®em the steel before the handshake.¡±


    Barbara smirked slightly. ¡°Maybe we could tone it down just a notch, Alexander. I¡¯d rather have them come to us willingly than out of fear.¡±


    Alexander shrugged. ¡°Long as they come, don¡¯t much matter how.¡±


    Atlas chuckled, ¡°It matters, Alexander. We¡¯re building something bigger than just soldiers. We¡¯re building a future.¡±


    The room went quiet for a moment, the gravity of Atlas'' words sinking in. Fort Bone wasn¡¯t just a fort anymore; it was becoming a symbol. A place for people to find strength, safety, and something worth fighting for.


    Portilla, who had been quietly standing in the room as Atlas¡¯s bodyguard finally spoke, her voice low and rough. "We need welcome team. People see only see walls and weapons. They need to see real home."


    Atlas thought, ¡®I can''t believe how smart Portilla is now that she''s no longer a baby troll. I remember it was only just yesterday she was a cute little baby in her genocidal warlord outfit. Wait a second, I guess it was pretty much only yesterday, or only a few weeks ago,¡® Atlas chuckled in his head.


    The mini faeries fluttered around her head, chiming in with their usual enthusiasm. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Welcome! Welcome!"


    John raised an eyebrow at Portilla. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll need someone who can handle that... friendly but firm. Mave, maybe?¡±


    Isabella nodded. ¡°Mave¡¯s good with people. She can be warm, and she doesn¡¯t take any nonsense.¡±


    Atlas stood, hands on the table. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re set, then. Amber¡¯s got the recruitment handled. Isabella, make sure security¡¯s ready. John, coordinate with Mave on the welcoming front.¡±


    Everyone nodded, feeling the push toward something bigger.


    As they filed out of the room, the council¡¯s energy shifted from one of discussion to action. Fort Bone was on the verge of expanding, and every move from here on out would determine its future.


    ***


    Amber walked out of the war room, determination in her every step. The Fort Bone Council had set the wheels in motion, and now it was her job to ensure they didn¡¯t lose momentum. She glanced at the list she scribbled hastily¡ªkey figures in different settlements, the resources they¡¯d need for each stop, and most importantly, who from Fort Bone could handle those towns best.


    She felt the weight of it all. ¡®This is important. Maybe not as important as fighting a skeletons horde. But still important.¡®


    Amber was already gathering people, her voice carrying over the busy courtyard as she laid out the plans. Mave stood nearby, arms crossed, already looking over the list of names.


    ¡°You ready for this?¡± Amber asked, glancing at her friend.


    Mave cracked a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been ready. Let¡¯s bring ¡®em in.¡±


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over Fort Bone, the fort buzzed with preparations. The wasteland was a dangerous place, but for the first time in a long time, it felt like they were on the offensive. And soon, the wasteland would know exactly what Fort Bone was capable of.

 CHAPTER 239 Month 2 : Out in the Wasteland

    POV : WASTELAND


    Nadir had expected this ambush to be like the others¡ªswift and decisive. But as his bandits clashed with the adventurers, it became clear this fight wasn¡¯t going as smoothly as planned. The adventurers weren¡¯t just fighting back; they were putting up a serious struggle. Worse yet, they were cracking jokes in the middle of the whole thing.


    One of them ducked a swing from a bandit¡¯s sword and smirked, ¡°This really isn¡¯t how I planned to spend my Thursday.¡±


    Nadir scowled. ¡®What kind of warriors joke in a fight?¡®


    ¡°Kill them!¡± he shouted, raising his scimitar high. ¡°For the Faith!¡±


    The bandits redoubled their efforts, clashing with the adventurers in a flurry of steel and blood. The air filled with the grunts and shouts of battle, but Nadir could tell his men weren¡¯t used to this kind of resistance. The adventurers moved with a practiced ease, dodging blows, landing strikes, and laughing in the face of danger.


    Adam ducked behind a rock, loading his crossbow as bolts flew past his head.


    THWIP!


    THWIP!


    ¡°Well, that was close. You know, I¡¯m starting to think this isn¡¯t a welcoming committee.¡±


    Peter swung his axe with a grunt, knocking a bandit back. ¡°You think? Gee, Adam, real genius insight.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got my moments,¡± Adam shot back, peeking out to fire a bolt. ¡°Besides, someone¡¯s gotta keep the mood light, right?¡±


    THWIP!


    Tamara, (who her friends called T), ducked a swipe from a bandit and buried her dagger into his side.


    STAB!


    ¡°Adam, if you get any lighter, you¡¯re gonna float away,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Focus! We¡¯re getting surrounded here.¡±


    ¡°I am focused!¡± Adam protested, barely dodging another bolt. ¡°I¡¯m just also incredibly witty.¡±


    Peter growled as he slammed his axe into another attacker. ¡°Witty won¡¯t get us out of this mess, Adam. We¡¯re taking hits, and these bandits aren¡¯t letting up.¡±


    Tamara glanced around, assessing the situation. They were outnumbered, and the ambush had already taken a toll on them. ¡°Drop your packs!¡± she called out. ¡°They¡¯re slowing us down, and we need to move¡ªnow.¡±


    Peter groaned but slung his pack off without argument. ¡°Fine. But if I lose my favourite snacks because of this, you¡¯re hunting next time.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Tamara said, dodging another attack. She grinned despite the battle happening around her. ¡°Though you might have to hunt alone if we don¡¯t make it out of this.¡±


    Adam, finished reloading with his crossbow, fired another shot. ¡°Aww, come on, T. You know we always make it out¡­eventually.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, eventually,¡± Peter muttered, swiping at another bandit. ¡°But these guys aren¡¯t exactly pushovers.¡±


    Suddenly, a bandit¡¯s voice cut through the fight: ¡°Fire those crossbows! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    THUNK! THUNK!


    The bolts hit their shields.


    Adam¡¯s eyes widened as bolts zipped past them again. ¡°Whoa! Okay, time to run¡ªlike, now now.¡±


    Tamara didn¡¯t need to be told twice, already moving toward the exit. ¡°Adam, for once, I agree with you. Let¡¯s get the hell out of here!¡±


    As the three of them sprinted away, Peter grumbled, ¡°You know, I was kinda hoping for a quieter day.¡±


    Adam, still grinning despite the blood on his face, shot back, ¡°Quieter days are overrated.¡±


    Tamara, picking up speed, smirked. ¡°You guys can joke about it later. Let¡¯s just live to see that day first.¡±


    With that, the trio vanished into the wasteland, leaving Nadir¡¯s bandits cursing in frustration behind them.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    All that was left was wounded men, and three battered backpacks on the floor.


    And just like that, the adventurers sprinted into the wasteland, their figures disappearing into the distance.


    Nadir cursed under his breath, watching them go. The adventurers had escaped, and now, word of his men¡¯s presence in the area would spread. They would have to find a new ambush spot after gathering the loot.


    The backpacks were full of useless travel sundries, and an absurd amount of Ketchup chips. No mana coins, no potions, and nothing valuable.


    If Nadir hadn¡¯t gained the title of : The Coup of Faith he would have faced harsh criticism from his surviving men.


    *For successfully overthrowing your leader in the midst of chaos and taking command of the Faith settlement. Followers will now look to you for guidance¡ªwhether or not they want to.*


    Even though the Faith settlement had fallen he had kept his title.


    Still it didn¡¯t help him celebrate because the failed ambush was nothing to be proud of. The win was Pyrrhic, and the jokes the adventurers made mid-fight¡­ those really stung.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Peter gasped for breath, bent over with his hands on his knees. ¡°I really need to do more cardio. This wasteland apocalypse is bullshit.¡±


    Tamara laughed, slowing her pace just enough to glance back at him. ¡°Yeah, well, don¡¯t worry. A nice 15-kilometer hike will get us back to a teleportation zone.¡±


    ¡°¡®Fuck hiking,¡± Peter grumbled, straightening up. ¡°Let¡¯s just use our return tokens. They aren¡¯t that expensive. And besides, we might get a reward from the Portal Crushers in Bone Town if we tell them about those bandits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Adam chimed in, nodding while fiddling with his crossbow.


    Tamara shook her head. ¡°Smart. We took a loss on this trip, guys. We dropped our packs, so we have none of the travel stuff or food.¡±


    Adam grinned. ¡°Well, better than being dead, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°True that,¡± Tamara agreed with a sigh. She crushed her return token, and with a quick surge of energy, the three of them activated their portals.


    BERZOP!


    In a flash, they reappeared just outside BoneTown. The bustling settlement was quieter than usual but still much livelier compared to the wasteland they had just escaped.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s first?¡± Tamara asked, dusting herself off.


    Peter wiped some dirt off his axe and shot them a grin. ¡°First, I think we need to get a beer.¡±


    Adam raised an eyebrow. ¡°You always need a beer.¡±


    ¡°TRUE! And it¡¯s always well deserved,¡± Peter said proudly.


    ¡°All right,¡± Adam relented. ¡°One beer. No, wait¡ªtwo beers. And then we will try to alert somebody about the bandits.¡±


    ¡°Nothing like a cold beer in the Wasted Tavern after almost dying,¡± Tamara agreed with a smirk. ¡°Besides, having mana coins doesn¡¯t do much good if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    The three of them strolled into the Wasted Tavern, its usual rowdy atmosphere a welcome change after the tension of their recent battle. They ordered beers and clinked their mugs together, the foam spilling over the sides as they laughed and toasted to their survival.


    As they drank, the mini faeries flitted about the tavern, screeching, ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± whenever two drunks got too rowdy, causing the guards to swoop in and break things up.


    Peter took a long sip and sighed in contentment. ¡°Ahh, nothing beats a beer after almost getting skewered by a bunch of lunatic bandits.¡±


    Adam leaned back in his chair, grinning. ¡°See? Told you we¡¯d make it out in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Barely,¡± Tamara said, laughing as she finished off her drink. ¡°But you know what? This beer tastes damn good after a day like today.¡±


    The three of them sat back, enjoying the noise and energy of the tavern, content in the fact that they had survived yet another dangerous day in the wasteland.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    As they sipped their beers, basking in the glory of their own awesomeness and mentally congratulating themselves for being, quite possibly, the best adventurers in the wasteland, another fight broke out.


    "Fight! Fight! Fight!" screeched the mini faeries, swirling around gleefully.


    This time, it all started with a shove. A tall Chinese guy pushed a female adventurer who had just slapped him across the face. The woman went flying backward, straight into Peter, knocking his beer right out of his hand.


    "My beer," Peter said, his voice dangerously low. Peter loved two things in this world: his axe and his beer. One of them had been wronged. His hand instinctively went for the other.


    "Don''t even think about it, Peter," Tamara said sharply, cutting him off before things could escalate. She knew him too well.


    "Fuuuuck," Peter groaned, dragging out the word with a pained expression. ¡®Tamara never lets me have any fun¡®, he thought, but he dropped his hand from the axe anyway, sulking in silence.


    Meanwhile, the female adventurer who had crashed into Peter had also knocked over a pair of adventurers at the next table. Their coins spilled across the floor, scattering in every direction.


    "My coins!" Marnie, one of the adventurers, shouted, scrambling to the floor to gather them up.


    Adam, always looking to help (or maybe just defuse awkward situations), crouched down to assist. "Here you go, bud," he said, scooping up the scattered coins and handing them back. "Didn¡¯t seem like a great idea to leave those rolling around on the tavern floor."


    Marnie eyed Adam warily at first but then gave a relieved smile. Inside Marnie¡¯s head, the fat little mouse carefully polished and quickly counted every coin. ¡®One coin, two coins, three coins, ten coins... yep, all the coins are here. The mouse then locked all the coins in a super strong bank vault.¡®


    "Thanks," Marnie said, visibly relaxing. "That was really nice of you. Why don¡¯t I buy you guys a round of beer?"


    Peter¡¯s mood instantly lifted. ¡°That¡¯d be great!¡± he said, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Peter thought, ¡®Anybody who buys me a beer is a friend for life.¡®


    Marnie flagged down the waitress, and soon enough, another round of beers landed on the table. The group raised their mugs and clinked them together, Peter¡¯s earlier frustration forgotten as he finally got his precious beer.


    ¡°To surviving the wasteland!¡± Adam toasted with a grin.


    ¡°And to not spilling any more beers,¡± Peter added, shooting a playful glare at Tamara, who just rolled her eyes, smiling.


    The mini faeries continued chanting "Fight! Fight! Fight!" in the background as the rowdy tavern returned to its usual self. Bonetown didn''t have huge amounts of violence, but fights in the tavern among adrenaline pumped adventurers was to be expected.

 CHAPTER 240 Month 2 : Reporting Troubles

    Adam leaned back in his chair, always the most talkative of the group, "So, what brings you two to town? Been out adventuring?"


    Derek, who had been silent up until this point, suddenly blurted, "We''re taking over the world."


    Marnie shot him a quick glare, "Quiet, Derek." Then, turning back to Adam with a forced smile, he added, "What my partner ¡®meant¡® to say is that we¡¯re doing pretty well for ourselves. We hunt slimes and sell their bodies."


    Adam perked up, "Hey, T, we seen a lot of slimes lately?"


    Tamara shrugged, "Not really. You guys must have a good hunting spot."


    Marnie puffed up a little, thinking, ¡®Yeah, we do have a great spot.¡® But what he said was, "It''s tough, but we manage to get our slimes."


    Then, he paused, his mind ticking away. ¡®That Adam guy seems decent. He gave back all my coins when he could¡¯ve pocketed a couple... Maybe these are the guys we need to help grow our business.¡® Marnie smiled, leaning in a little, "What about you guys? What have you been up to?"


    Peter cut in with his usual bluntness, "Fuck, we were doing awesome. Hunting, collecting mana coins, looting bodies. Then out of nowhere, we got jumped by a bunch of crazies screaming about faith."


    Tamara nodded, setting her beer down, "Speaking of which, we probably should finish up here and report it to the guards. There could be a reward."


    "Oh, you¡¯ll want to talk to Isabella, then," Marnie said quickly.


    "Who¡¯s Isabella?" Tamara asked.


    Derek piped in, "Isabella¡¯s that sucker who keeps buying our slimes for her restaurant, Bon App¨¦tit."


    Marnie¡¯s eyes widened, "Derek, shut up!" He turned back to Tamara and Adam, embarrassed. "What my ¡®partner¡® meant to say is Isabella is a very important customer. She owns Bon App¨¦tit, but she¡¯s also captain of the guard for the whole empire."


    Tamara raised an eyebrow, impressed, "Wow, sounds like you know some real big shots. Think you could introduce us?"


    "Sure," Marnie nodded. "Let¡¯s go."


    The group finished their beers, paid their tab, and headed toward Fort Bone Castle. Inside, Isabella was hard at work, going over plans with Olivia when she spotted Marnie and Derek. ¡®These guys again? Didn''t I just deal with them this morning?¡® she thought.


    The guards ushered them in, and Marnie greeted her with a smile, "Hi, Isabella. We''re not here about slimes this time. We met some new friends, and they were attacked in the wasteland. Thought you might want to know."


    Isabella¡¯s thoughts were a mixture of frustration and responsibility. ¡®Bandits? That''s usually Alexander¡¯s job... but I guess it falls on me now. Damn you, Atlas. This is eating into my restaurant time.¡® Out loud, she maintained her composure, "Bandits, huh? Likely remnants of the Faith Settlement. We broke them up, but I guess some are still causing trouble. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll send out patrols to that area."


    Marnie, Derek, and the adventurers gave her a quick rundown of the attack. Isabella nodded thoughtfully, "Alright. We¡¯ll give you each five coins for the report if you¡¯re willing to escort the patrols to the location. Maybe we can trace them back to their hideout."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Adam chimed in quickly, "Works for me." Always eager to be helpful.


    Tamara, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as thrilled. ¡®Five coins? That¡¯s it?¡® She hid her frustration and said, "That¡¯s fine, happy to help. Anything for BoneTown and the Fort Bone Empire."


    With that, Isabella sent them off with a squadron of twenty men, each equipped with flares and orders to find the bandits'' hideout. The adventurers were already thinking about their next stop¡ªmore slimes, more coin, and maybe a little less ¡®faith¡®-related nonsense.


    When they were about to leave town, Marnie said, "You guys go ahead. Derek and I have more slime hunting to do. Slimes don''t kill themselves." And in his head, he thought, ¡®He might as well, though. My slime farm is doing so well, but there''s no way we can leave it alone for so long. I can''t have them forming into a pod. And even though the cave is well hidden, I still never feel safe.¡® Oh, but when you guys get back, let them know at the Wasted Tavern that you''re looking for us. Stick a note up on the bulletin board there. We could always use more help hunting slimes.


    Tamara thought, ¡®Hey, that might be a good idea. More income means a better life in the wasteland.¡® "Sure, sounds great. We''ll leave a note, and we''ll be staying in the inn beside the Wasted Tavern anyways when we return."


    Marnie said, "Great. Hopefully, we''ll see you back in a couple of days."


    With this clear death flag spoken out loud, the adventurers all split up. Unknowingly tempting fate.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : WASTELAND BANDITS


    Nadir was leading his men back to their hideout, his face tight with worry. Every step felt heavier as the thought of Fort Bone''s adventurers swarming after them gnawed at his mind.


    "Keep your trails obscured," he yelled, his voice rough and urgent as he glanced back, eyes scanning the darkening horizon.


    But what he didn¡¯t know, what churned in the shadows beyond his fears, was that adventurers and the Fort Bone security teams wouldn¡¯t be his biggest problem. His real trouble was about to arrive. The threat that should have consumed his every thought.


    Skeletal hordes.


    It wasn¡¯t the main army. If it had been, there wouldn¡¯t have been any hope at all. But even with this smaller force, survival was already slipping through his fingers, like water draining from a broken vessel.


    The air grew thick with the sound of clanking metal as armored skeletons, hulking beast steel skeletons, and regular ones rushed toward them, cold and unrelenting. At first, his men fought back fiercely, blades flashing, managing to hold their ground. For a moment, there was a flicker of hope.


    But as the fight dragged on, the tide turned. His men stumbled, fatigue creeping into their movements, and the skeletons pressed harder, more relentless than ever. Nadir felt a sinking pit in his stomach as they started to lose ground, the skeletons gaining the upper hand with every clash of steel.


    Nadir slashed wildly, his sword cutting through the brittle bones of a skeleton, but there were too many. All around him, the clattering of bones filled the air as his men fought desperately. His breath was ragged, heart hammering against his ribs as he took stock of the battlefield. It was chaos. His men were falling, overwhelmed by the sheer number of attackers.


    A beast steel skeleton, massive and armored, charged toward him, its glowing eyes fixed on him with eerie intent. Nadir braced himself, blocking its crushing blow with a resounding CLANG! The force of the impact rattled his bones, sending him stumbling backward. His men cried out in terror and agony as more skeletons tore into their ranks.


    ¡®We¡¯re not going to make it,¡® Nadir thought bitterly, his eyes wide with desperation. He could see the fear in his men''s faces¡ªmen who had trusted him to lead them. Now, they were being slaughtered, picked off one by one by the relentless horde.


    To his left, a hulking beast steel skeleton grabbed one of his men by the throat, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. The man¡¯s scream was cut short as the skeleton slammed him into the dirt, his lifeless body crumpling at its feet. Nadir felt the bile rise in his throat, but there was no time to mourn. Another wave of skeletons crashed against their dwindling line, cutting them down with chilling precision.


    ¡°Hold the line!¡± Nadir shouted, his voice cracking, more out of desperation than command. But the line was already breaking, his men retreating, some turning to run, others collapsing from sheer exhaustion.


    A bony hand shot out, grabbing one of his men, slashing through his armor with ease. The man fell with a dull thud, his blood soaking into the dirt as skeletal warriors stepped over him, their empty eyes fixed on the next victim.

 CHAPTER 240.5 Month 2 : Wasteland Memories

    POV : WASTELAND


    Nadir and his soldiers had ventured out, searching for a new ambush spot that would give them the upper hand in their next encounter. What they hadn¡¯t anticipated was becoming the hunted instead of the hunters. The skeletal horde came upon them like a shadow creeping over the land, silent at first, then deafening with the clatter of bones and jangling of rusted armor.


    The sight was overwhelming¡ªa sea of undead, their hollow eyes glowing with a cold, unnatural light. Nadir¡¯s soldiers froze for a moment, their weariness from the previous battle weighing them down. The air grew thick, charged with the metallic tang of impending violence.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been spotted!¡± one of his men shouted, panic edging his voice.


    But there was no time to prepare. The skeletal warriors surged forward, weapons gleaming in the faint moonlight. The clash was immediate and brutal.


    CLANG! CRASH!


    Shields were torn apart like paper, swords shattered against unyielding bone.


    Nadir¡¯s voice rose above the chaos, commanding his men to stay steady, but the fatigue from their battle with the adventurers earlier that day dulled their reflexes. Their movements were sluggish, their formations loose.


    A skeletal knight cleaved through one soldier with a jagged sword, its blade cutting through armor with a sickening SHRICK. Another warrior fell under the relentless barrage of clawed hands that tore flesh from bone.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Nadir bellowed, but it was too late.


    The horde pressed them hard, forcing them into a chaotic retreat. Screams filled the air, blending with the eerie rattling of bones. Nadir fought with everything he had, his blade flashing as he cut down one undead after another.


    ¡®This is bad,¡¯ he thought, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. ¡®We weren¡¯t ready for this.¡¯


    One of his lieutenants stumbled, an arrow piercing his throat. He went down with a wet gurgle, his blood pooling on the ground as skeletal archers rained arrows from afar.


    THWIP! THWIP! THWIP!


    There was no saving them. The ending had been written before the first blow was struck. Outnumbered, exhausted, and unprepared, Nadir¡¯s forces were overrun.


    ¡°For the Faith!¡±


    Screams of defiance rang out across the battlefield. Yet it looked like today was not going to be a day where prayer would turn the tide.


    Nadir fought on, slashing and stabbing, but every swing of his sword felt heavier than the last. He was losing strength, losing hope. A skeletal warrior lunged at him, its jagged sword catching him in the side. Nadir cried out in pain, staggering as blood seeped through his tunic. He could barely stand. His vision blurred as he saw the last of his men fall, overwhelmed by the sea of bones.


    A bestial skeleton loomed over him, raising its massive sword for the final blow. Nadir gritted his teeth, raising his sword in a feeble attempt to block it. But he knew it was over. His strength had failed him. His men were dead. He had led them to their doom.


    The skeleton''s sword came down with brutal force.


    CRUNCH!


    Nadir''s sword shattered, the blade splintering in his hands. The skeleton''s blade followed through, slashing across his chest, and he fell to his knees, choking on his own blood.


    As Nadir knelt in the dirt, the cold grip of death closing in, his thoughts turned away from the battle, away from the bloodshed and his fallen men. Pain coursed through his body, but in his mind, there was a strange, calm certainty. ¡®Even though I fall here, I shall awaken in the promised land.¡®


    The skeletal warrior attacked again, it¡¯s hollow eyes and cold sword reflecting Nadir¡¯s end


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Yet, the dying Nadir felt no fear. His faith wrapped around him like a shield, stronger than any armor. ¡®The faith will preserve us,¡® he thought, a flicker of peace softening the edge of his pain.


    He could feel his body weakening, his breaths shallow, but his spirit remained unshaken. This world, the endless struggle, was just a passage. Beyond it lay something greater. ¡°Paradise awaits,¡± he told himself, his grip loosening on the shattered remnants of his sword.


    As the final blow came down, Nadir¡¯s last thought was not of defeat, but of a serene, unshakable belief.


    ***


    Darkness closed in as the skeletal horde continued their merciless onslaught, their bony feet crunching over the remains of Nadir and his fallen men.


    The battlefield was a painting of death, churned into a gruesome mixture of earth, blood, and ruin. The corpses of the dead lay strewn about, limbs twisted unnaturally, faces frozen in terror. Skeletal bones, broken and scattered, crunched underfoot, half-buried in the dirt like grim reminders of the onslaught.


    Dented armor, battered and broken, lay discarded beside the fallen. Helms split open, chest plates pierced through, some still clinging to the bodies they had failed to protect. Mana coins, glinting faintly in the low light, were scattered among the wreckage¡ªtokens of power now meaningless among the dead. Weapons lay everywhere¡ªswords snapped in two, axes lodged deep in the soil, spears bent and splintered¡ªmute witnesses to a fight that had gone horribly wrong.


    Here and there, the ground was stained dark with blood, viscera spilling from bodies that had been torn open. Entrails mingled with the mud, a grotesque smear of flesh and earth. The stench of death hung heavy in the air, the sickly sweet scent of decay mingling with the iron tang of blood.


    All around, the once-defiant bandits were now just remnants, their lives crushed into the wasteland¡¯s dirt. It was as though the land had swallowed them, consumed everything they had been, leaving only memories.


    In the end, there was nothing left but bones and silence. The skeletal army marched on, leaving a trail of death in their wake. Nadir and his bandits were no more, just another casualty in the wasteland''s endless cycle of violence.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    The Celestial Wager buzzed with energy, its liquid-silver floors rippling under the footsteps¡ªor equivalent appendages¡ªof its alien patrons. Holographic screens displayed a variety of live feeds from the Wasteland below, including the most popular attraction of the moment: Nadir and his exhausted soldiers facing their untimely demise at the hands of a Skeletal Horde.


    Zeltrax leaned lazily against the railing of a VIP balcony, his translucent skin glinting under the soft glow of the ambient lights. He sipped from a floating bulb of a fluorescent drink while his three green eyes tracked Nadir¡¯s attempt to rally his troops.


    ¡°Predictable,¡± he said, his voice dripping with boredom. ¡°Should have just laid down and saved everyone the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Predictable?¡± Gorvax rumbled, his deep, gravelly voice vibrating the air. The massive, stone-like alien sat beside him, gripping a glass that was, in essence, a boulder with a straw. ¡°I had my coins on ghouls. This was¡­ disappointing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re unimaginative,¡± said Lurox, fluttering nearby with his iridescent blue wings catching the neon light. He gestured grandly at the screen where a skeletal soldier blasted Nadir¡¯s lieutenant into a bolt riddled heap. ¡°Skeletons have panache. You don¡¯t get drama like that with ghouls.¡±


    Zeltrax raised his drink bulb in mock toast. ¡°Here¡¯s to panache, then.¡±


    At a nearby betting kiosk, Zark and Bleeb were causing their usual scene. The two alien bettors¡ªblob-like creatures with perpetually drooping eyes¡ªstared forlornly at their rapidly dwindling balance.


    ¡°Who bets on tripping over his own sword?¡± Kroxar scoffed, his tentacles twisting with incredulity as he adjusted his payout slip. ¡°It¡¯s like you two enjoy losing.¡±


    ¡°It seemed poetic!¡± Zark protested, his voice wobbling like his body.


    Bleeb slumped further into his gelatinous form. ¡°We¡¯re visionaries¡­ misunderstood visionaries.¡±


    ¡°Idiots,¡± muttered Blontik from behind the counter, his greasy-lipped face twisting into a grin as he raked in their losses. ¡°The house always wins.¡± He punctuated his point by flicking a slimy mana coin onto the counter.


    Across the room, Virelia glided effortlessly between tables, handing out drink bulbs to winners and losers alike. She approached Zeltrax¡¯s group, her lavender skin glowing softly as her luminescent tendrils danced.


    ¡°Celebrating or commiserating?¡± she asked with a sly smile, holding out a tray of sparkling drinks.


    ¡°Celebrating,¡± Lurox answered, taking a bulb. ¡°I had Skeletal Horde. The payout¡¯s delightful.¡±


    Gorvax grumbled something unintelligible and waved her off, glaring at the screen where Nadir¡¯s head finally rolled across the blood-soaked sand. ¡°Ghouls would¡¯ve been better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said,¡± Zeltrax sighed, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Several times.¡±


    On the screens above, Nadir¡¯s final moments replayed in slow motion, accompanied by commentary from a holographic announcer.


    ¡°And there it is, folks! The Horde claims another victim! If you had ¡®decapitated by skeleton knight,¡¯ collect your winnings now!¡±


    Kroxar¡¯s tentacles twitched in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. I got the timing down to the exact minute.¡±


    The holograms flashed the updated odds for the next big event¡ªa caravan ambushed by mutant rhinoceros. Lurox leaned closer, his wings fluttering in excitement. ¡°Oh, this one¡¯s going to be interesting. Ten-to-one they make it to the Frontier Justice.¡±


    Blontik chuckled darkly. ¡°Not likely. Let the betting begin.¡±


    As the crowd buzzed with new wagers and old grudges, Virelia shook her head with a knowing smile. In the Wasteland, death was inevitable. Here in the Celestial Wager, the only question was how profitable it would be.

 CHAPTER 241 Month 2 : Sign up, Boys!

    POV : FORT BONE


    In the town of Tractors and Freedom, a group of refugees were huddling together, shivering as the cold wind swept through the dusty streets. The wasteland was sometimes too hot, sometimes too cold, sometimes too windy. It was never a pleasant day. It was almost like the whole world had a thermostat and it was always set for uncomfortable.


    "Did you hear? I heard that they¡¯re recruiting," one muttered, pulling his ragged coat tighter.


    "Oh, that would be great. I¡¯ve been trying to join the army or the crafters, but they¡¯re not really¡ªthey weren¡¯t hiring before." Another refugee shifted uncomfortably. "At best, we could be adventurers, and I¡¯m not really that great at that."


    "Come on," someone grumbled, adjusting their stance as they leaned against a makeshift barricade, "when was the last time any of you used a sword?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve never used a sword," said one of the refugees, shaking their head. "It¡¯s crazy. They expect us to do something, but they don¡¯t give us any training, food, or shelter."


    "Well, at least they don¡¯t kick us out," another chimed in. "I heard some of the settlements just boot people."


    "That would be awful," one muttered. "Can you imagine just getting kicked out right after being portaled in from Earth?"


    "Yeah," someone agreed with a bitter chuckle, "they¡¯re fucking heartless."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like Tractors and Freedom are any better," another added.


    "Hey, you¡¯re enjoying your bowl of Soylent Green Porridge, aren¡¯t you?" someone teased, pointing toward the half-eaten bowl at their feet.


    "Ooh, a bowl of green sloppy porridge. I¡¯m so glad for it," the refugee sneered, voice dripping with sarcasm as they nudged the bowl with their foot.


    "Wow, you must be real fun at parties," said another one, rolling their eyes with an exaggerated sigh.


    They¡¯d all been there for roughly a week or two, and while they¡¯d been acclimating to the changes from living on Earth to the wasteland, mentally they were still a bit entitled and a bit¡­ uncaring about the fact that the wasteland didn¡¯t give two shits about them.


    A recruiter that had been wandering by overheard their grumbling and stepped in.


    "Hey guys, I hear you¡¯ve been looking for jobs."


    "That¡¯s right," said one of the refugees.


    The diplomat said, "Well, the rumors are true. We¡¯re hiring. We¡¯re looking for a thousand good people."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "A thousand? What are they going to be doing?" asked one of the refugees, leaning in with interest.


    "Real simple. You¡¯re going to be joining either Fort Bone or the Empire in general. Tractors and Freedom are also hiring. You can choose between them. If you want to go talk to Tractors and Freedom, you should head out to the main castle. I know their recruiters have set up a stand there."


    "Ooh, sounds good. And what about if we want to join the Fort Bone Empire?"


    "Well," the recruiter began with a grin, "you¡¯re already part of the Fort Bone Empire as citizens of Tractors and Freedom."


    "We¡¯re not citizens, though," said one of the refugees, shaking their head. This was true. Daryl, just like Atlas, had turned off automatic citizenship.


    "Ah," the diplomat said, nodding like he had expected this, "that¡¯s a big bonus. If you sign up with either one of the settlements, then you¡¯ll automatically get citizenship without having to pay a bond." He knew they weren¡¯t citizens because that was standing policy in the Empire, but bringing it up allowed him to turn the conversation to their advantage.


    "Ooh, yes, I¡¯d love to be a citizen. I hear that citizens get voting rights as well as more opportunities," said one of the refugees, perking up.


    "That¡¯s 100% true," said the recruiter. "As well, depending on what you want to do and what your skills are, we¡¯ll train you."


    "Oh, even if we¡¯ve never fought before, we could join the army?"


    "You bet," said the recruiter. "We¡¯ve got people ready to train you, and you¡¯ll be geared up in armor, weapons. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not just going to throw you into the wasteland. You¡¯ll always be with veterans."


    One of the refugees, a fatter man, raised his hand hesitantly. "I¡¯m a little bit¡­ you can see, bigger," he said. It was true. The guy looked like he was pushing 300 pounds and would have a hard time walking, let alone fighting.


    The recruiter didn¡¯t miss a beat. "We¡¯re not going to discriminate against anything. Come on, let¡¯s be fair. Earth didn¡¯t necessarily emphasize the use of weapons or fighting, and the only reason most people would be in shape would be for their health or to look good."


    "That¡¯s exactly right," said the chunky refugee, nodding. "There was no point to it. I¡¯d rather be making money coding or eating out. Yeah, I know there were health benefits, but come on. So many people were smoking, but no one discriminated against them, really."


    The recruiter laughed, "That¡¯s completely right. It wasn¡¯t your fault. But here you can have a fresh start. Join an adventure, join the empire, join something grander."


    The refugees murmured amongst themselves as they considered his words, the weight of the offer settling over them like a cold fog.


    "Well, anyway, guys, I hope you have a good rest of your breakfast," the recruiter continued, his voice casual, almost dismissive. "And if you¡¯re interested in joining us, Fort Bone¡¯s hiring. Just teleport over there and sign up. We¡¯ve got a booth here in town too, if you want to just go over there." He gave a small shrug. "And don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re only hiring a thousand people, so make your decision quickly."


    With that, he wandered off, disappearing into the dusty streets, leaving the group to contemplate the uncertainty that hung over them like the haze in the air.


    One of the refugees, still staring down at his bowl of green porridge with a mix of disgust and resignation, finally spoke up. "Yeah, I don¡¯t want to be a refugee. I don¡¯t want to eat a bowl of stinking porridge every day." His voice hardened as he made his decision. "I¡¯m definitely going to sign up."


    There were murmurs of agreement from most of the group, heads nodding, shoulders straightening. Some would become porters, some would become soldiers, and others would join the crafters, their futures beginning to take shape in their minds. A few holdouts, though, remained stubborn, clinging to the safety of routine, their hands still wrapped around their bowls of porridge. They would wait¡ªwait for someone, anyone, to save them from the wasteland.

 CHAPTER 242 Month 2 : Hunting For Dead Bandits

    POV: WASTELAND


    Tamara led the squadron of twenty soldiers from Fort Bone, her fellow adventurers close behind, the tension thick as they marched through the dense forest. Every snap of a twig made the soldiers twitch, their hands tightening around weapons. Peter¡¯s voice cut through the quiet.


    "Do you think they''ll still be there?"


    Tamara shook her head, her eyes scanning the treeline. ¡°Doubt it. No bandits are dumb enough to stick around when Fort Bone¡¯s got a reward on their heads. Five coins isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s enough to make ¡®em run.¡±


    She thought of the reward, feeling a sting of disappointment. ¡®Better than nothing,¡® she reminded herself.


    As they trudged deeper, the uneasy quiet broke.


    THWIP! CRACK!


    The sound echoed like thunder as a skeleton collapsed, its skull pierced clean through by a crossbow bolt.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Peter yelped, stepping back as the underbrush rustled with movement. More skeletons than anyone had expected began to rise from the ground, their hollow eyes glowing with malevolent light.


    ¡°Form up!¡± Tamara shouted, pulling her own crossbow into position.


    ¡°Keep your eyes peeled!¡± a veteran yelled to a green recruit who was shaking so hard he might¡¯ve dropped his mace. The kid nodded, nerves fraying.


    ¡°Got it, sir!¡± he stammered, gripping his weapon like a lifeline. He ducked as a skeleton swung its sharp claws toward him. Panicking, he swung his mace at its knee.


    THUNK!


    The skeleton staggered, bones grinding, but didn¡¯t go down. The recruit¡¯s eyes widened in terror as the creature raised its jagged claws, aiming for his chest. He froze, fear locking him in place.


    THWIP! THWIP!


    Two bolts flew out from Tamara and a nearby veteran.


    CRACK! CRACK!


    The skeleton¡¯s skull shattered, its bones collapsing in a heap, mana coins spilling from the remains. The recruit let out a shaky breath.


    ¡°Keep your head on a swivel!¡± Tamara ordered, already lining up her next shot. She released the bolt, watching it sink deep into another skeleton¡¯s eye socket.


    CRACK!


    The battlefield was filled with organized violence, veterans moving in tight formation, striking with deadly precision. The newbies were less graceful, stumbling through their fear, but learning fast. The air filled with the sound of steel clashing against bone, and the eerie scraping of claws against armor.


    ¡°Watch it, rookie!¡± a veteran growled as a skeleton came too close to one of the newer recruits. The veteran swung a sword, decapitating the skeleton in one clean stroke.


    CRACK!


    The recruit blinked, nodding gratefully, but there was no time to thank him as more undead surged forward.


    Tamara ducked low as a skeleton lunged for her, its claws just missing her head. She rolled, kicking it hard in the ribs, sending it staggering back. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to try harder than that,¡± she muttered, reloading her crossbow with swift, practiced movements.


    THWIP!


    CRACK!


    Another skeleton down. She grinned to herself, adrenaline flooding her veins.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bag a bunch of bones!¡± one of the adventurers joked as he swung his sword, taking down another skeleton.


    The veterans fought like a well-oiled machine, guiding the newbies through the battle. One veteran raised his shield to block a skeleton¡¯s wild swing and glanced at the recruit next to him. ¡°Now¡¯s your chance, kid!¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The recruit, emboldened, swung his mace with all his might, smashing through the skeleton¡¯s skull.


    CRACK!


    ¡°Got him!¡± he shouted, a grin spreading across his face.


    But his victory was short-lived as three more skeletons crept up from behind. His eyes went wide with panic.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± Tamara shouted, firing a bolt that whizzed past the recruit¡¯s ear and hit one of the skeletons square in the chest.


    THWIP!


    CRACK!


    A soldier next to him deflected the second skeleton¡¯s attack with his shield, and another crossbow bolt flew from a veteran, taking down the last one. The recruit¡¯s face flushed with relief as he looked back at Tamara.


    ¡°Thanks, miss!¡± he yelled, wiping sweat from his brow.


    The fight dragged on, but the squadron had the upper hand. The newbies, no longer as scared, were gaining confidence, each swing of their weapons more decisive. The veterans guided them through, covering their backs when needed but letting them earn their kills.


    The forest fell quiet as the last skeleton crumbled, mana coins clinking against the forest floor. The soldiers panted, catching their breath, but a few of them started to chuckle.


    ¡°Well, that was a workout,¡± one veteran smirked, wiping bone fragments from his blade. ¡°But we showed ¡®em, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    The adventurers laughed, gathering up the scattered mana coins. Tamara slung her crossbow over her shoulder, her lips curling into a small, satisfied smile.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, her voice light with amusement. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    One of the veterans drank some water and said,


    ¡°Not bad for a walk in the woods. Huh.¡±


    The new recruits were getting into their groove.


    After the fight, the squadron gathered around, collecting their loot from the fallen skeletons. Mana coins jingled as they filled pouches, the soldiers checking for anything valuable among the remains. A few of the recruits were sitting on the ground, wincing as one of the medics hurriedly bandaged their minor wounds.


    ¡°That was a lot harder than I thought it¡¯d be,¡± one of the recruits admitted, his breath still heavy from the fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kid,¡± Peter chuckled, giving him a pat on the back. ¡°It gets easier after this. And hey, look at it this way¡ªthink of all the mana coins you¡¯re making.¡±


    The recruit gave a wry grin, rubbing his sore arm. ¡°I guess¡­ in the army, we don¡¯t get to keep as many as you adventurers do. We get paid a salary, some bonuses but then well, we still gotta pay our taxes.¡±


    Tamara overheard and smirked, shaking her head. ¡°Hey, we pay our taxes too, thanks to that system-enforced contract. You¡¯re not the only one getting shorted.¡±


    The recruit¡¯s eyes widened, and he sat up a little straighter. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t mean¡ªjust, well, a lot of our loot goes straight back into the army¡¯s coffers. We don¡¯t get to keep much for ourselves.¡±


    ¡®Glad I¡¯m not part of the army,¡® Tamara thought, running her hand over her crossbow. ¡®Taxes are bad enough here.¡®


    Atlas had reduced taxes for the adventurers down to 10% of whatever they collected through the system-bound contracts, a mercy compared to other places. Fort Bone was flourishing now, and the Empire didn¡¯t need to take every single coin from their pockets. Adventurers made more than soldiers, but they traded those earnings against a regular salary and the safety of numbers.


    Once they had packed up the loot, the squadron pressed on, continuing their hunt for the bandits. The deeper they ventured into the wilderness, the more skeletons they encountered.


    ¡°There are a lot more skeletons than last time, aren¡¯t there?¡± one of the soldiers remarked, swinging his sword to take down yet another one.


    Another soldier, a veteran, nodded grimly. ¡°Yeah. We all know what happened to the main army last time they went out. That was a bloodbath. I¡¯m lucky to have survived that one.¡±


    The recruits, still green and wide-eyed from the earlier battle, exchanged nervous glances. These skeletons were bad enough¡ªwhat they didn¡¯t know was that these were just the stragglers, the leftovers that had wandered off from the main horde. They hadn¡¯t seen real horror yet.


    Five hours passed as they trekked through the dense forest. The constant hiking and the occasional skeleton ambush had worn them down. The recruits¡¯ feet ached, and even the veterans started showing signs of fatigue.


    ¡°Night¡¯s coming soon,¡± Alex said, glancing at the darkening sky. ¡°Should we get the wards up?¡±


    Tamara nodded. ¡°Yeah, good idea. Let¡¯s set up the demon dog wards and settle in for the night.¡±


    They quickly arranged their portable wards, a series of small, carved wooden planks that interconnected, designed to keep the demon dogs at bay. Once the wards were in place, the soldiers relaxed, finally able to rest.


    Peter sifted through the loot, pulling out various pieces of armor and coins. ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve got some decent stuff here. Anyone want this leftover skeleton armor? One of them was actually armored pretty well.¡±


    Alex glanced over, unimpressed. ¡°Nah, that¡¯s level one junk. My gear¡¯s already level two. Plus, it¡¯ll be a pain in the ass to fix all those little cracks.¡±


    One of the recruits perked up. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take it. I can toss you a few coins for it.¡±


    Tamara stepped in before Alex could respond. ¡°No need to pay. It¡¯s better than what you¡¯re wearing, anyway.¡± She glanced at the recruit¡¯s worn-down bone-crafted armor, barely holding together in some places. The skeleton¡¯s armor was a step up from that, at least.


    The recruit smiled, grateful. ¡°Thanks, miss. This¡¯ll help a lot.¡±


    She nodded, watching as he eagerly tried on the new gear. The Empire is expanding, but not everyone¡¯s fully armored yet. Still, we¡¯ll get there.¡®


    The night went by, and the demon dogs, attracted by the mana, tried to get through the wards. Fortunately for the adventurers and the soldiers, the wards were intact. After slamming into the warded circle a few times, the dogs gave up and just kept an eye on the circle of the protected campsite. They were hoping somebody would come out, maybe something would happen. But luckily for the group, nothing did. Taking turns on watch, making sure nobody attacked them, the adventurers fell into an exhausted sleep.

 CHAPTER 243 Month 2 : Jackpot

    Getting up at the crack of dawn was easy in the wasteland. There was no luxury that made you want to sleep in. It was either wake up and get adventuring or lay there and suffer through mutant insect attacks.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± said Peter as another mutant mosquito bit him on the ass. ¡°I don''t know how these fuckers are getting through my armor.¡±


    Tamara said, ¡°Well, maybe you should drink less.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± said Peter.


    ¡°Well, look at that mosquito. I swear it''s wobbling after it bit you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± said Peter as he slapped the drunken mosquito out of the air.


    Tamara thought to herself as they walked, ¡®It¡¯s definitely safer traveling with the soldiers. These skeletons haven¡¯t been much of a challenge.¡® Her eyes scanned the forest as they passed through, her mind drifting. ¡®But there¡¯s no slimes here. I wonder where those other two guys are, hunting down slimes.¡¯


    The bounties for slimes had gone up thanks to Isabella¡¯s restaurant. Since she was buying them for her dishes, slimes were now worth more than skeleton remnants, which were dropping in price due to the overabundance of bones. ¡®Even with the five coins I¡¯m getting as a bounty, this is a waste of my time. Next time, I¡¯ll just give them the general area and be done unless they¡¯re paying more,¡® she thought, irritated.


    But as they approached a clearing, her irritation quickly vanished, replaced with excitement. The scene before her stopped her in her tracks. Bones were scattered everywhere¡ªremnants of what must have been a brutal fight. ¡®Jackpot.¡®


    There were weapons strewn about, armor still mostly intact, and heaps of mana coins sparkling in the sunlight. Tamara¡¯s mind raced as she imagined the battle that had unfolded here, bandits torn apart by skeletons and then the ghouls eating the corpses, leaving behind a treasure trove of loot.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have happened to nicer fuckers,¡± Tamara said with a smirk.


    Peter, standing beside her, gave a short laugh. ¡°Amen to that.¡±


    Alex, always cautious, surveyed the area, his eyes narrowing as he checked for signs of a trap. ¡°Hold up,¡± he muttered, scanning the treeline. ¡°Remember that last time we saw something like this? Loot like this can be a distraction. It¡¯s been used before.¡±


    The soldiers tensed, gripping their weapons a little tighter, but after a few moments, Alex gave a nod. ¡°Looks clear.¡±


    One of the soldiers stepped forward, his eyes wide at the sight. ¡°These the guys who attacked you?¡± he asked.


    Tamara nodded, pointing to the patch on one of the bodies, a symbol of the Faith Settlement. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s him¡ªNadir¡¯s crew.¡±


    The soldier let out a low whistle. ¡°Well, I think we can safely report this as a good job. These bandits are wiped out.¡±


    The recruits, who had been dreading the thought of attacking a heavily armed bandit camp, erupted into cheers. The tension that had been building among them since they left Fort Bone melted away in an instant. For the recruits, the sight of the loot and the realization that the bandits were already dead was a huge relief.


    Tamara grinned, watching them. ¡®They have no idea how lucky they are.¡®


    Tamara''s thoughts drifted as she surveyed the battlefield, her curiosity taking over. ¡®What were Nadir¡¯s last thoughts?¡® she wondered, eyes lingering on his lifeless body. His faith had been unshakable, even in a world that had yanked them all into a wasteland apocalypse. ¡®What kind of person holds onto faith in a world like this?¡®


    In a place where demon dogs roamed, where humanity had shed its pretence of civility, she could almost hear the chains breaking¡ªthe last ties to the civilised side of mankind snapping.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As they collected the loot¡ªarmor, weapons, and enough mana coins to make anyone¡¯s day¡ªthey began their trek back to the Fort Bone.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The trek back to Fort Bone was relatively quiet, boots crunching over the rough terrain. Tamara walked alongside Alex and Peter, while the recruits, now relaxed after the fight, began to loosen up and chat amongst themselves.


    "Man, I can''t believe we actually made it through that," one of the recruits laughed, his voice still a little shaky. "I was ready to wet myself back there."


    "You did," another teased, nudging him with an elbow.


    ¡°Shut up! That was just sweat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± the first one grinned. "Maybe next time try not to sweat yourself in your pants."


    Tamara smirked, overhearing the banter. Alex shook his head, grinning too, as he adjusted his pack. ¡°You know,¡± he said, ¡°when we were new adventurers, we didn¡¯t get this kinda loot. We were lucky to scrounge up enough for a single mana coin.¡±


    Peter chuckled. ¡°Yeah, and now look at us. We hit the jackpot today. Not bad for a little afternoon work.¡±


    Tamara nodded, still thinking about the loot they¡¯d collected. They had shared a good portion with the army, but even with that, they were walking back with enough coins to do some serious upgrading. ¡®Level two gear is definitely in the cards,¡® she thought. ¡®And if we¡¯ve got anything left over, I could use a good meal... and a lot of drinks.¡®


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan when we get back?¡± Peter asked, breaking the silence.


    Tamara looked at him. ¡°First thing, we¡¯re looking up Marnie and Derek. See if they¡¯ve got any good jobs lined up.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully something with a bigger payday,¡± Alex added, cracking his knuckles. ¡°With the amount we just made, I want to upgrade everything to level two. No more cheap gear.¡±


    ¡°And after that?¡± Peter grinned, already knowing the answer.


    Tamara gave him a playful look. ¡°A good meal... and plenty of drinks.¡±


    The recruits nearby perked up at the mention of drinks, some of them clearly eavesdropping. ¡°You mean we¡¯re going to the tavern?¡± one of them asked, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Depends on your leaders,¡± Alex grinned. ¡°If you can handle it, maybe.¡±


    The recruit gulped, clearly excited but nervous. ¡°I can handle it. I think.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The soldiers and Tamara¡¯s adventurer group strode proudly through the gates of Fort Bone after the long trek, feeling a mix of exhaustion and victory. First things first, Tamara said, ¡°Drink¡¯s.¡±


    Peter grinned. ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re the boss, T.¡±


    Alex, who was usually more reserved, broke into a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three of them made their way straight to the Wasted Tavern. Without waiting for a waitress, they slammed down coins on the bar, grabbing their beers and pounding them back. It always tasted better after life-threatening fights and long treks. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing the Wasteland was good for,¡± Tamara mused as she took another swig, ¡°it¡¯s pumping you full of adrenaline, then letting you release it with a cold beer.¡±


    She took a moment to appreciate the brew. ¡®Hmm, this one¡¯s got a fruity note. Wonder what Alexander and Hank threw into the vats this week?¡® The Wastes Tavern always had something new on tap, depending on what ingredients the brewers had scrounged up. Some batches were good, and others...not so much. Tamara grimaced at the memory of one particularly foul beer that tasted like sweaty feet and fear. ¡®If fear had a taste, it would taste like that beer,¡® she thought, shaking off the memory.


    Her eyes wandered over to the bulletin board, where a note caught her attention. ¡°Looks like Marnie and Derek left us a message. Says they¡¯ll be back in a couple of hours,¡± Tamara said, reading it over.


    ¡°Timing¡¯s perfect,¡± Peter said, already finishing off his drink.


    They took their time finishing their beers and a quick meal before heading over to the crafting and vending areas to hit their long-awaited upgrades to level 2. The anticipation was building as they approached the machines, bags weighed down with loot and monster corpses to sell off.


    As Peter looked over some new gear on display, he pointed excitedly. ¡°Hey, check this out!¡± He motioned to some shiny new level 1 gear that had been upgraded with extra layers of bone.


    Tamara nodded. ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s the new soldier gear they were talking about. It¡¯s like level 1.5¡ªan upgrade from standard issue, but not quite level 2 yet.¡±


    ¡°And pretty cheap,¡± Peter added, eyeing the price. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have enough coins for level 2, I¡¯d say we should grab some.¡±


    ¡°Good thing we¡¯re rolling in mana coins right now,¡± Tamara said with a grin. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d consider it.¡±


    Alex picked up a piece of the gear, turning it over in his hands before giving it a critical look. ¡°Solid work,¡± he said, giving a thumbs up.


    Randy and Atlas had put in hours talking to the blacksmiths about upgrading this stuff. There had been a few fights between Randy¡¯s vision of fantasy style and the blacksmiths. Fortunately Randy had been in the field plenty by then, and had gotten a keen understanding of the impracticality of fantasy armor. Most of his quibbles were about adding ¡°flair¡± in the form of engraving or embellishments.


    ***


    Their hard-earned loot went far, and soon they were proudly walking out, fully equipped in their new level 2 gear. Previously they only had a mismatch of level one and two gear. It felt like a serious step up as they admired the enhanced protection and sturdier design. Tamara couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. ¡®Drinks, good food, and new gear. Not bad for a day''s work.¡®

 CHAPTER 244 Month 2 : Slime Farmers

    "We''re so busy," said Marnie.


    "But soon, Marnie," Derek replied, "we''ll have enough slimes to take over the whole world. All that money coming in."


    "Be quiet, Derek, and keep culling them," Marnie said.


    "Yes, Marnie," Derek muttered.


    ¡®We need to get some minions,¡® Marnie thought. He turned to Derek, "Derek, are you thinking what I''m thinking?"


    "That slime milkshakes would be delicious?"


    "No, Derek," Marnie snapped. "Not Milkshakes! We''re too busy. We need to get some minions. Ooh, like those three adventurers. Aren''t they supposed to be back in a couple of hours? We left them a note."


    "Hopefully they''ve already come back," said Derek.


    "Yes," Marnie nodded. "Let''s load these guys up and take them to Isabella for her restaurant. Then we can see about making more money. I love money."


    ¡®The little fat mice in his head were rubbing at their paws again.¡®


    "Me too," Derek grinned. "What are we going to do with all this money, Marnie?"


    "I have plans," Marnie said, eyes gleaming, "many, many plans. But first, let''s sell these slimes, and then we can get started. Operation: Minions!¡±


    Marnie was very excited about this because he''d never had minions before. Normally, he was the minion. This wasteland stuff was pretty fun.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Marnie and Derek were escorted in to meet Isabella when they reached Fort Bone. Isabella was wrapping up a meeting with Olivia, and they overheard the tail end of their conversation.


    ¡°So, how did the recruiting go?¡± Isabella asked, her tone casual but eyes sharp.


    ¡°It was great,¡± Olivia said with a grin. ¡°We had no problems with Tractor and Freedom. Picked up a couple hundred men there, no sweat. Same with the Canucks. Ran into a bit of a hiccup when we hit Frontier United, that American town, and the Celestial Empire. They weren¡¯t exactly rolling out the welcome mat, but hey, they didn¡¯t try to stop us either. All in all, we scooped up another 200.¡±


    ¡°So, what, we have around 800 new men?¡± Isabella asked, her eyebrow quirking as if it was too easy.


    ¡°Sounds about right.¡±


    Isabella leaned back, tapping her fingers thoughtfully. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. Let¡¯s keep that pace up. We¡¯re not gearing up for any attacks just yet, so keep recruiting from those outlying towns with the teleportation points. How many do we have in the area?¡±


    ¡°There are five territories we can teleport to. Six, if you count Celestial Empire,¡± Olivia said, a hint of excitement in her voice. ¡°America United is surprisingly close, despite that big blue wall separating the continents. But, yeah, we¡¯ve got six.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? Any good recruits from them?¡±


    Olivia nodded, but hesitated. ¡°Yeah, but two of them are... odd. One¡¯s full of the nicest people I¡¯ve ever met in the wasteland. Like, weirdly nice. They even let us set up booths! We got another 150 men from that one.¡±


    Isabella blinked, surprised. ¡°Well, that¡¯s... interesting. What¡¯s wrong with being nice? Earth¡¯s Children were friendly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just nice,¡± Olivia said, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s Stepford Wives nice. You know, that creepy old movie where everyone¡¯s too perfect?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, yeah, that one with the robots?¡± Isabella chuckled.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Exactly. Then there¡¯s another group, and get this¡ªthey haven¡¯t attacked anyone.¡±


    Isabella''s jaw dropped. ¡°Wait, what? How¡¯d they survive the fairy wipes?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been conquering dungeons,¡± Olivia explained, her voice picking up speed. ¡°They¡¯re like a dungeon-hunting team. They teleport to other territories, help out, take the dungeons, then split the guarding and spawns.¡±


    Isabella let out a low whistle. ¡°Now that¡¯s different. I kind of like it.¡±


    Just then, the guard who had escorted Marnie and Derek coughed, breaking the moment. Isabella turned, suddenly aware of them.


    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t realize you guys were here!¡± she said with a grin. ¡°Do you have more slimes for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, ma¡¯am, we do!¡± Marnie beamed, standing a little taller.


    Isabella sighed in relief. ¡°You two are lifesavers. Literally! I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re finding so many slimes, but... can you get me even more? We¡¯ve got the grand opening coming up, and I¡¯m thinking, with the whole King Pod craze, we¡¯ll do a giant slime-themed menu.¡±


    Marnie perked up. ¡°That sounds possible!¡± He subconsciously rubbed his greedy hands together in joy.


    Derek, bouncing with excitement, chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, we can definitely do it! Yes, definitely, yes!¡±


    Isabella raised an eyebrow, amused by their enthusiasm. ¡°You sound confident.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be no problem, ma¡¯am!¡± Marnie said, puffing his chest. ¡°We¡¯re hunting slimes left and right. No King Pods will ever pop up on our watch!¡±


    Isabella smiled, impressed. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Alright, go on, get to it!¡±


    With a nod, they were escorted out, both practically vibrating with excitement as they left. Marnie glanced at Derek as they headed for the Wasted Tavern.


    ¡°This slime thing is going to be big,¡± Marnie whispered, grinning like a maniac.


    Derek nodded eagerly. ¡°Big money. Slime milkshakes for everyone!¡±


    ¡ª


    Isabella watched everyone file out of the council room, the heavy door shutting with a soft ¡®thud¡®. She exhaled, sinking back into her chair, thoughts swirling. ¡®It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had time to think for myself,¡® she mused. ¡®My poor restaurant plans...¡®


    Designing a cozy little boutique restaurant had seemed like a simple dream, but now she was building the Wasteland¡¯s tallest and grandest restaurant. ¡®This is hard. Way harder than I thought.¡® But Isabella shoved those thoughts aside for now. There¡¯d be time to discuss all that with the team later. Even though the restaurant was hers¡ª¡®emphatically hers¡®¡ªthis project felt different from anything she¡¯d done before, even as an executive chef back on Earth.


    ¡®Earth...¡® She blinked, as if trying to picture it again. It seemed so distant, though it had only been two months. ¡®But then again, when you¡¯re on a bike, kicking it at 200 kilometers an hour, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s 10 seconds or two minutes. Time just flies.¡®


    She shook her head, focusing. ¡®All right. If these guys can really come through with a massive haul of slimes, the slime menu is a go.¡®


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little impressed. Marnie and Derek had been shockingly diligent. Her cooler was already full of slimes, and while she could run a modest slime-based menu with what she had, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough for the grand opening she envisioned. If things were as busy as she hoped, she''d need much more.


    ¡®Okay,¡® she thought, standing up, her mind shifting gears. ¡®Time for some recipes.¡®


    ¡®¡®Set Menu 1: "Slime Delicacies"¡®¡®


    ¡®¡®Appetizer: Slime-Stuffed Mushrooms¡®¡®


    Tender mushrooms filled with a rich slime-based stuffing, flavored with garlic, parsley, and a hint of parmesan. The slimes, prepared like escargot, provide a savoury, umami punch to this simple yet elegant starter.


    ¡®¡®Main Course: Slime-Sauerkraut Stuffed Sausages¡®¡®


    Handmade sausages packed with a filling of salted slimes, fermented to perfection like sauerkraut. The tanginess of the slime adds an unexpected burst of flavor, complementing the rich and juicy sausages. Served with a side of pickled wasteland vegetables.


    ¡®¡®Dessert: Slime Jello Trio¡®¡®


    A colorful trio of slime jello cubes, each infused with a different wasteland fruit essence. One cube is sweet and citrusy, another tart and berry-flavored, and the third has a smooth vanilla-honey taste. Garnished with edible wasteland flowers for a whimsical touch.


    ---


    ¡®¡®Set Menu 2: "Gourmet Slime Experience"¡®¡®


    ¡®¡®Appetizer: Slime Ceviche¡®¡®


    Fresh slimes are marinated in lime juice, garlic, and chopped wasteland herbs, transforming them into a refreshing ceviche. The acid tenderises the slime while imparting a vibrant, zesty flavor. Served with crispy slime chips made from dried, salted slime.


    ¡®¡®Main Course: Slime Risotto¡®¡®


    A creamy risotto dish with a slime base that melts into the rice, providing a smooth and silky texture. The slimes are cooked down with onions, garlic, and wasteland mushrooms, finished with a touch of cream and parmesan. The dish is light yet packed with flavor.


    ¡®¡®Dessert: Slime Sorbet¡®¡®


    A refreshing and tart sorbet made from slime gelatin mixed with wild wasteland berries and a hint of mint. Its smooth texture and tangy flavor make it the perfect palate cleanser.


    ---


    ### ¡®¡®Grand Finale: Giant Imitation King Pod Slime Cake¡®¡®


    This towering dessert mimics the look of the legendary King Pod Slime! Layers of slime jelly are suspended between layers of candied giant ants, creating a chewy, sweet, and tangy experience. The cake is frosted with a thick, gooey slime glaze and decorated with sugar ants. When sliced, the inside reveals bright green and purple jelly oozing out, making for a spectacular finish to any feast.

 CHAPTER 245 Month 2 : The Horde Advances

    POV : FORT BONE EMPIRE


    On the walls near the conquered Faith Settlement, recruits and veterans were fighting the skeletal horde constantly attacking them. There wasn¡¯t a time when there weren¡¯t attacks. But what they saw next surprised them, even the veterans who had thought they had seen it all in their months in the wasteland. A skeleton general on top of a mutated steed was leading a charge across the wasteland. Although some stragglers attacked the walls, most did not. No, they were heading directly towards the center of the Empire, towards Fort Bonetown.


    The sergeant in charge said, "Men, fire at will." The crossbows were fired, picking off any stragglers.


    THWIP!


    THWIP!


    THWIP!


    Catapults that had been cleverly created br crafters from bone, sinew and wasteland wood also fired at the passing horde.


    BOOM!


    Men had pikes ready to shove off any skeletons that made it up the wall. Some did scrambled up, especially the bestial ones, but not nearly as many. "We need to send a message to Fort Bone. This is the largest horde I¡¯ve ever seen," said the sergeant. The general had raised his lance and was pointing directly at Fort Bone as he had charged by 15 minutes ago. If Atlas was there, he would have told them that hordes were always drawn to the largest mana source. While the walls used some mana, it was Fort Bone, with their taverns and arenas, that had the most in this area.


    The sergeant sent a messenger, and the messenger teleported directly to Fort Bone Castle. There, he reported his findings to Isabella. Isabella had already received a report from Tamara and her squadron of soldiers about the dead bandits. Between these two pieces of information, she knew one very clear thing: that skeleton horde needed to be cleared. But from the reports of her scouts, it wasn¡¯t in the hundreds, it was in the thousands. This was more than Fort Bone, even with its allies, could put together. She needed to make a decision for the security of the empire. But this wasn¡¯t something she could do by herself. She needed to get the leadership team together.


    Isabella stood still for a moment, absorbing the weight of the situation. This was a direct threat to the heart of the empire.


    She turned to the messenger, her brow furrowing in deep thought, "Thank you. Go take a breather. You¡¯ve done enough for now."


    As the messenger departed, Isabella bribed some mini faeries and called for an immediate council meeting.


    ¡°Yay! Rock candies! Fly fly! Off we go!¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    In minutes, the familiar faces of Fort Bone''s leadership team gathered in the war room: Atlas, standing tall as ever with his commanding presence, John by his side, already scowling at the news, Alexander, as usual, with a grin as if facing thousands of enemies was a challenge worth smiling about, and Barbara, poised and calm.


    "We have a situation," Isabella said, pacing in front of the massive table where a map of the region lay. "There¡¯s a skeleton horde¡ªthousands of them. It''s heading straight for Fort Bone, and they¡¯re being led by a general on a mutated steed."


    Atlas crossed his arms, his face unreadable. ¡°They¡¯re after the mana source,¡± he stated. ¡°The arenas, the taverns¡ªour entire setup in Fort Bone draws them in.¡±


    ¡°Typical,¡± John muttered, rolling his eyes. ¡°Always about the mana.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Barbara, spoke next. ¡°This isn¡¯t just another raid. With their numbers, they¡¯ll overwhelm us before we can even think of rallying all of our forces.¡±


    Alexander leaned forward, his finger jabbing at the crumpled map spread across the rough wooden table. ¡°Ain¡¯t no time to wait for allies. If we¡¯re gonna hold, we¡¯ll need traps. Lots of ¡¯em.¡±


    Atlas couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly as he thought back to assembling this team of Portal Crushers during his last trip to Earth. This was exactly why he¡¯d done it. One man could stand strong, sure, but history had proven that Alexander was a brilliant general. And with John, Isabella, and Barbara contributing to the planning, everything was coming together seamlessly.


    ¡°Traps won¡¯t hold them off forever,¡± Isabella replied, shaking her head. ¡°This horde is different. They¡¯re too organized. The general¡¯s got them focused¡ªstrategic, even.¡±


    Atlas looked at her, his voice steady, ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°We need to clear them out,¡± Isabella said firmly, ¡°but not alone. We need to call in every ally, every resource we can. I can lead the defense at Fort Bone, but we need a broader plan. John, can you coordinate with our allies?"


    John nodded. ¡°Already on it.¡±


    Barbara added, ¡°We also need to consider evacuating civilians. If this horde breaches the walls¡ª"


    ¡°Evacuation?¡± Alexander interrupted with a smirk. ¡°I reckon Fort Bone¡¯s never needed that word before.¡±


    ¡°Fort Bone¡¯s never faced this before,¡± Isabella shot back, her eyes narrowing. ¡°We can¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    Atlas finally stepped forward, placing a hand on the table. "Alright. We prepare for war. Get the Portal Crushers ready. Arm the walls. Barbara, begin prepping the MASH unit¡ªthere¡¯s going to be casualties. John, Alexander, coordinate with our allies. Isabella, I trust you to lead our defense."


    As the group dispersed, Isabella¡¯s mind raced. She knew the stakes. The lives of everyone in Fort Bone depended on the decisions made in this room.


    She glanced at the map again. ¡®This skeleton general¡ªwhoever they are¡ªwasn''t going to stop until Fort Bone fell. But she wouldn¡¯t let that happen. Not on her watch.¡®


    Just as she was about to step away, John cleared his throat, stopping everyone in their tracks. "Hold up. Before we go running off," he said, catching their attention. "I¡¯ve got something to add. And this... well, it might be a bit controversial. Have we ever considered not fighting the Skeleton Horde?"


    The leadership team froze, turning back toward John in disbelief. Atlas raised an eyebrow, ¡°John, I¡¯d love not to fight the Skeleton Horde. Do you know where the dungeon is? If we could track that down, we could cut them off at the base.¡±


    Alexander said, ¡°I reckon we¡¯ve been searching all around that area. We still can¡¯t find the gosh darn thing.¡±


    John said, ¡°Of course we can keep doing that, and I love our plan of calling our allies. We should do both.¡±


    Atlas said, ¡°And¡­¡±


    John said, ¡°Like I said, my plan¡¯s a bit controversial. Atlas, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re gonna like it.¡±


    Atlas was thinking, ¡®This is one of those moments when John is gonna prove his worth. I know it. There¡¯s a lot that I¡¯m not as good, even as the war leader. I don¡¯t want to say I¡¯m soft-hearted, but even after being betrayed and living another life, I¡¯m still a bit of a¡­ I¡¯m still a bit of a wuss. Go on, John.¡® Atlas steeled his heart.


    John said, ¡°Atlas, you told us why the Skeleton Horde is coming at Fort Bone, right?¡±


    Atlas said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s based on mana density.¡± That was something he had learned in his first life. The Skeleton Horde had nothing personal against Fort Bone. All they wanted to do was to get stronger, tougher.


    John said, ¡°What if we were to change the mana density?¡±


    Alexander said, ¡°No friggin¡¯ way you¡¯re destroying my tavern.¡±


    John said, ¡°No, no. Hold on a second, guys. Let me show you something.¡± He pulled out a handful of rock candy that he had on him. Just like Amber, he loved to bribe the mini faeries.


    Thankfully there were no mini faeries currently in the war room or they would hav3 a ten all his props.


    ¡°Now, these represent the skeletons.¡± He pointed to the candy and then put down a skull that was a trophy from their first days. ¡°This represents Fort Bone.¡±


    ¡°Nice symbolism,¡± said Atlas.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said John, with a smile.


    ¡°Got any ideas we can use kinda fast? They¡¯re just two days out,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what the scouts are saying, ¡°said Isabella.


    ¡°Between the bandit attacks and everything. What if we created mana pockets so they didn¡¯t go directly towards Fort Bone? That would give us more time to call our allies,¡± continued John.


    Atlas said, ¡°That would work. Even if we don¡¯t get the whole main horde, they could start attracting the stragglers. That general can¡¯t have perfect control. We¡¯ve seen that already.¡±


    Alexander said, ¡°Yeehaw, now that¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Barbara said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite see how that situation would be controversial, John.¡±


    John said, ¡°It¡¯s not; it¡¯s the second part that¡¯s controversial.¡±


    Atlas thought, ¡®Man, it¡¯s not fun on the other end of cliffhangers.¡®

 CHAPTER 246 Month 2 : A Very Controversial Plan

    The meeting continued. The leadership were all waiting for what John had to say.


    John said, ¡°What if we led a trail of breadcrumbs all the way to, let¡¯s say, America United?¡± Amber literally opened her mouth, about to say something, but she was shocked. They had been battling the two towns economically, but she had never considered actually attacking them. It just seemed so wrong.


    John looked at the faces of everyone around them and said, ¡°Let me explain what I¡¯m thinking. Those skeletal hordes are going to attack humans.¡±


    Atlas said, ¡°They are, and we¡¯ve got to save them.¡±


    John said, ¡°Alexander, what are the chances of us defeating the skeletal horde based on what Isabella told you?¡±


    Alexander said, ¡°If we round up our allies and get everyone set, we oughta be able to take down that skeletal horde.¡±


    ¡°The damages though?¡± Asked John


    Alexander said, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be pretty. It¡¯s going to be worse than locusts on a summer day. We¡¯ll be able to kill them, but they¡¯re going to eat a whole bunch of the crops.¡±


    John said, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to do. Atlas, I know you want to save people, but you¡¯ve told me time and time again, you know it¡¯s not your responsibility to save all of humanity. Just the best of it. The skeletal hordes have already wiped out some of the bandits, like Nadir¡¯s leftover army. Why don¡¯t we have them do a little more before we actually have to fight them? If we can split them into two directions, that gives us half the skeletal horde to fight, saving our men and maybe even saving the men on the other side in the America United Settlement,¡± John thought. ¡®That¡¯s a nice way of putting it. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll go for it.¡®


    Atlas had a lot to think about.


    Atlas said, ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of creating other large mana sources?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± said John. He started positioning little bits of bone all around the table, then showed the scattered rock candies starting to spread out from an arrow into a blob. ¡°And now, watch this,¡± he said, dropping larger concentrations of bone leading towards America United.


    Atlas said, ¡°That works, but we have a wall and a watchtower. Those skeleton hordes aren¡¯t likely going to get through. And if they do, they¡¯re going to tear apart our wall.¡±


    John said, ¡°Yeah, we have a wall, a watchtower, but you know what else we¡¯ll have? A gate. We don¡¯t have to close it. Let the skeletons through. We¡¯ll just take down the ones that are attacking the actual walls or the watchtowers. That¡¯ll take a lot of pressure off the men. And once those skeletons start streaming through, if we¡ª¡± and then he illustrated again, ¡°have pockets of mana leading towards the settlement of America United, those skeletons will start forming momentum.¡± He began to form the blob into a line again, but this time there were two arrowheads and a very thin line between the two of them, connecting them. ¡°We can use our adventurers with demon wards. Hell, we can even give them anything else they want. What else creates a big amount of mana?¡±


    Atlas said, ¡°Well, we could blow up some of the flares. Those all run on mana, and even though the undead are unspeaking, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re unhearing. With that amount of noise, light in the sky, mana¡­ yeah, they¡¯d be ants at a picnic.¡±


    John said, ¡°See? Our plan will work.¡±


    Atlas replied, ¡°Hold on a second. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡± The Portal Crushers did; they talked about the morality of what they were planning.


    Everyone was actually surprisingly on board with this. Atlas was the one who was arguing against it. ¡®Why am I the one who''s a giant pussy? I''m supposed to be this badass time regressor,¡® he thought. Then he realized it was probably the inner guilt from all the losses he felt in the first year and those he had already lost the second time, building up and telling him, ¡®Don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t let ANYONE die.¡®


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Atlas had to reconcile that with the reality of the situation. ¡®People were going to die. There were no two ways about it. A skeleton horde led by a general wasn¡¯t a Sunday school picnic. The question was, who was going to die?¡®


    He looked at the trophies on his walls and realized again that it wasn¡¯t about saving everyone. It was just about saving the people he cared about. His job wasn¡¯t to be a hero. It was to be reliable, trustworthy, and a member of the Portal Crushers¡ªnot the wasteland¡¯s version of Superman


    ¡®Thankfully, the Portal Crushers couldn¡¯t read my mind,¡® he thought, ¡®otherwise they¡¯d realize that my tough exterior protects a soft, girly interior.¡®


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a great plan,¡± Atlas said, unconsciously lowering his voice to Batman levels. Everybody else agreed. The argument about John¡¯s controversial proposal hadn¡¯t been nearly as much of a fight as John had planned, as he thought it would be. ¡®I worked so hard on making up all those little visual cues too,¡® John thought, amused.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get the details of my specific plans out to Isabella. And Olivia, I¡¯m going to need your help too.¡± Olivia normally wasn¡¯t in the Leadership Council meetings, but she had been called in specifically by John. And now she knew why.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± said Atlas.


    ¡ª


    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    The Celestial Wager was alive with energy, its liquid silver floors shimmering under the glow of holographic projections displaying the current wagers. In the zero-gravity arenas, orbs of light floated mid-air, casting a warm glow on alien spectators lounging in anti-gravity seats. Conversations buzzed around the vast casino, a mix of excitement and anticipation as aliens from across the galaxy placed their bets on the unfolding events.


    Zeltrax reclined in his private viewing pod, his translucent skin glowing faintly under the ambient light. His three green eyes stayed glued to the largest holographic display, which showcased Atlas and the Portal Crushers in their latest meeting. ¡°I¡¯m so glad they made that decision,¡± he exclaimed, excitement pulsing through his voice.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± Kroxar replied from the shadows, his tentacles coiling lazily around the armrests of his seat. ¡°Humans always betray each other. It¡¯s practically tradition.¡±


    ¡°This is gonna be fun!¡± Zeltrax said, waving off the cynicism. ¡°Sure makes up for all those boring, dull episodes we just sat through. I mean, really, who cares about Isabella making a cake?¡± He rolled his eyes dramatically, earning a chuckle from nearby patrons.


    ¡°Yeah, but some of the settlements that aren¡¯t the Portal Crushers had some good fights,¡± Kroxar countered, his tone defensive.


    ¡°Sure, but you know how invested you get in one particular storyline? Even though we can watch them all with our Dead Zone pass?¡± Zeltrax shrugged, his voice thick with mock frustration.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Kroxar muttered, though his amusement was evident. He gestured toward the betting displays overhead, where odds and predictions scrolled alongside live footage. ¡°Celestial Wager really knows how to keep us hooked. The announcers, the stat sheets for gamblers¡ªit¡¯s brilliant. Keeps the credits rolling in.¡±


    ***


    In the corner, Blontik sat hunched over his jar of seasonal rock candy, popping a piece into his mouth. His toad-like figure quivered with glee as he watched the planning on the screen. ¡®Season-specific snacks are always a hit at Celestial Wager,¡® he mused savouring the sweetness of the snack, a greedy grin spreading across his face.


    ¡®Finally,¡¯ he thought, eating anither sugary treat. ¡®More action means more money. More money means the house wins more, more, more, more.¡¯


    ***


    Zark and Bleeb sat at a nearby table, their small, slug-like forms slumped in their seats. Known for losing every bet they placed, the duo was once again lamenting their latest failure.


    ¡°I told you Atlas wasn¡¯t gonna complain,¡± Zark grumbled, his slimy arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know? The plan looked shaky!¡± Bleeb retorted, slapping the table with one of his stubby limbs.


    Their bickering drew amused glances from patrons nearby, including Virelia, the elegant waitress with glowing lavender tendrils. Floating past with a tray of Red Fairy Rock candy, she stifled a laugh at their expense.


    Above them, the holographic displays shifted to show Atlas agreeing with the plan, his expression calm but resolute. The Portal Crushers¡¯ strategic brilliance had been paying off, and the casino crowd roared with approval as the announcers broke down his latest moves.


    ¡°This is gonna be good,¡± Zeltrax said, leaning forward in his seat. ¡°Finally, some real action!¡±


    ¡°And action,¡± Kroxar added with a dark grin, ¡°is where the real money is made.¡±


    Blontik chuckled softly, his greasy lips curling into a smile. On the Celestial Wager, action wasn¡¯t just entertainment¡ªit was profit.


    And everything from drinks, to betting, to selling seasonal snacks was all about the profit,

 CHAPTER 247 Month 2 : Setting Up Decoys

    POV : FORT BONE WAR ROOM


    Olivia, John, and Amber were all in the war room with the plans for making John''s controversial skeleton-luring-away plan.


    "So, exactly what do we need to do, John?" asked Olivia. She wasn''t mentally 100% okay with the plan, but she understood the reasoning behind it.


    John said, "It''s going to be hard, but with everyone working together, I think we can do it. Here''s my plan."


    "And what are we calling this plan?" Amber said.


    John replied, "Um, let''s see, what about the boom boom plan?"


    The group erupted in laughter.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yup! Love this plan!¡±


    Amber chuckled with tears in her eyes, "Sure, it''s easier than saying skeleton-leading-away plan."


    John said, "All right, boom boom plan. Plan one, part one: we need to hire people to start leading the horde away. They''re two days away, so we need to have adventurers at the tail end of the horde creating mana sources in a straight line back towards the walls and the America United settlement."


    "All right," said Amber. "But what do you need us to do exactly?"


    John said, "Oh, yes, exact plans. Why don''t we have a booth at the vending machines and start hiring adventurers? We''ll equip them all with free mana demon dog warding wards and mana flares, like Atlas suggested . Their job is just to put down the wards and fire off the flares, then to get out of that area and head towards the next part, and then head towards the walls."


    "The walls?" Amber said. "Don''t we only need one group? They could do it all if they kept doing it within one hour of each other."


    John said, "With thousands of skeletons, the tail end of that horde isn''t going to be just a couple of them. So why don''t we get 10 groups together, each of them spaced across from each other sideways about an hour apart so that the mana concentration really builds up there?"


    Olivia said, "OK, so that''s where you want me to come in?¡±


    John said, "That''s right. As the head of the diplomats, I''m sure you can use some of the recruiters to help convince the adventurers that they won''t get slaughtered by skeletons if they do this."


    Olivia said, "I can do that, but you''re sure they won''t get slaughtered by skeletons?"


    John said, "If they''re smart and they avoid getting too close to the horde, that should be fine."


    Amber said, "Then what?"


    "When they see the horde moving towards them, they have to move fast and stop about an hour ahead, and then do the same thing. How long will this go on?"


    John said, "Well, until we get them to the wall. We want to break that arrowhead into a blob. So let''s see, an hour per team, 10 teams, multiply that by¡ª"


    ¡°How far away is the wall?" Amber interrupted.


    "Two days, so that''s 48 hours."


    Olivia said, "Well, we won''t really need to keep firing off the flares once they get close to the wall, right? The wall itself is emanating quite a bit of mana."


    John said, "That''s right. We''ll also want to keep an eye out on where the skeleton horde''s coming from. Until we can get that dungeon cleared, that horde''s going to keep respawning."


    Olivia said, "I can have the adventurers do that."


    Amber said, "Are we going to need any soldiers?"


    John said, "We will. Those adventurers will probably get into trouble, either with the skeleton horde or even fighting amongst themselves. Adventurers aren''t known for being well-behaved little children."


    Olivia said, "That''s a fact."


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    POV : BONETOWN


    Two adventurers stood in front of the recruiting booth, engaged in conversation. The first one brimmed with excitement at the chance to become a Fort Bone citizen. Citizenship promised great tax rates, a home in the town, and a sense of belonging, rather than wandering the wasteland.


    The second adventurer wasn''t as convinced. "I don''t know if this is worth it," he said. "Sure, they make it sound all easy: just drop some wards, fire off a flare, and get out. But those skeletons aren''t easy to fight. If any of them surround us, we''re dead."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Yeah," the first adventurer agreed, "but that¡¯s why they¡¯ve got a group of 50 soldiers in the area. They¡¯ll help us out if things get hairy."


    The second adventurer frowned. "Supposedly. But what if there¡¯s more than they can handle? They¡¯ll save their own skin first."


    "True, but the pay is good," the first adventurer argued.


    "Pay? Citizenship? Who really cares?" the second adventurer said dismissively. "America United and the Celestial Empire are looking good these days. They both have arenas, and they¡¯ll catch up to Fort Bone soon enough."


    "I don''t know," the first adventurer said, uncertainty creeping in. "I¡¯ve started here in Fort Bone. Atlas has been good to us, and we¡¯ve seen how much the empire is growing. I don¡¯t want to see it all ruined."


    "Our job is to stay alive until we get back home to Earth," the second adventurer countered.


    "And how are you planning to do that?" the first adventurer asked.


    The second adventurer looked confused. "What do you mean?"


    "How are you going to get home to Earth exactly?" the first adventurer pressed.


    "Well, we¡¯ll get those 100 tokens," the second adventurer said.


    "And how will you get 100 tokens?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know," he admitted, stretching the word ¡®don¡¯t¡® as realization set in. "Yeah, I¡¯ve never really thought about that part."


    The first adventurer explained, "It¡¯s going to go to the leaders. It¡¯ll go to a settlement, and in that settlement, it¡¯s going to be the top 100 people. Out of those, only the citizens¡ªcitizens of Fort Bone if Atlas wins¡ªwill be able to go home."


    "Oh, that makes sense," the second adventurer said, nodding.


    "See what I mean? Even if Fort Bone wins and gets those 100 tokens, it won¡¯t be adventurers like us who get to go home. It¡¯ll be Atlas, the Portal Crushers, and whichever citizens made the most contributions. I bet they¡¯re keeping internal tallies of that. Did you ever watch the show?"


    "Yeah, I watched it. It was good. Didn¡¯t want to live it, though," the second adventurer said, shaking his head.


    "I know, right? It¡¯s wild that Atlas has already gone back in time. This is his second go-around. If anyone¡¯s going to succeed, it¡¯s him. These other towns¡ªAmerica United and the Celestial Empire¡ªthey¡¯re probably just there for extra conflict, courtesy of the Red Fairy."


    "Yeah, she loves stirring the pot," the second adventurer agreed.


    "But I¡¯m betting on Fort Bone," the first adventurer said firmly. "Atlas¡¯s empire is already number one, and if we help them, they¡¯ll stay number one."


    "That makes sense," the second adventurer admitted.


    "And if we lead the charge for the adventurers," the first adventurer continued, "I don¡¯t know how many contribution points they¡¯ll give us, but I bet it¡¯s going to be a fuck ton."


    "You''re right," the second adventurer said, convinced.


    They headed back toward the recruiting booth, where the recruiter greeted them, "Gentlemen, you''re back."


    POV : BONETOWN


    The crowd of adventurers hushed as a man in a Fort Bone uniform stepped up onto the podium, the familiar anthem of the "Citizens of Fort Bone" playing softly in the background. Earth¡¯s Children, a local band, strummed their instruments while tokens for free beer were being handed out to anyone who signed up.


    The podium itself was draped with flags that fluttered dramatically in the breeze, as if they were rehearsing for a movie trailer. Beside it stood valiant soldiers, their poses so heroic in their bone armor that they could have been modeling for a recruitment poster titled Join Now, Look Awesome Now. Attractive women in military uniforms flitted about, handing out sign-up information with smiles so dazzling they probably counted as tactical advantages. One even managed to wink at a passerby while expertly dodging a question about whether bone armor would guarantee safety.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    [Verse]


    We are citizens of Fort Bone


    In the day and in the night


    Stand together in the light


    Never leave it on our own


    [Verse 2]


    In a fight we''ll never fall


    Enemies will fade away


    We will face them day by day


    In this fortress strong and tall


    [Chorus]


    Fort Bone is our home


    In its walls


    We''re never alone


    No more lands


    We''ll forever roam


    Citizens of Fort Bone


    [Verse 3]


    From the countries far and near


    Now an empire we will be


    In unity and harmony


    No more borders


    No more fear


    [Bridge]


    Raise the flags and sing the song


    Of the place where we belong


    Together


    We are strong


    In Fort Bone


    We stand lifelong


    [Chorus]


    Fort Bone is our home


    In its walls


    We''re never alone


    No more lands


    We''ll forever roam


    Citizens of Fort Bone


    https://suno.com/song/66700786-45b3-4c85-b26e-c3a975faaaec


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The recruiter after the anthem played took a deep breath and began his speech with a firm but welcoming tone.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we stand here today not just as wanderers in a wasteland but as part of something much larger. Fort Bone is more than a settlement¡ªit¡¯s a symbol of hope, of unity, and of strength in the face of a world that¡¯s been torn apart.


    Patriotism means more than just flying the flag or singing the anthem. It¡¯s about taking pride in the community we¡¯re building, standing shoulder to shoulder with people who believe in something greater than survival. It''s about knowing that, no matter how tough the odds, we have each other''s backs.


    Joining Fort Bone isn¡¯t just about the benefits¡ªthough let¡¯s be honest, the tax breaks, citizenship, and a home are worth it. It¡¯s about belonging to a place that protects its own. Out there, it¡¯s a hellhole. Skeletons, raiders, and dangers we can¡¯t even name. But here? Here, we have the strength of our numbers, the safety of our walls, and the leadership of Atlas, who¡¯s guided us to victory time and again. We don¡¯t leave anyone behind. Our soldiers are in place to ensure your safety during missions, and if you contribute, you¡¯ll find yourself at the top of the list when rewards and citizenship tokens are handed out.


    But remember, with this opportunity comes responsibility. You¡¯re not just signing up for a job¡ªyou¡¯re signing up to defend the future of Fort Bone, to make sure our home stands strong. When you become a citizen, you become part of something that is worth fighting for.


    So, I ask you¡ªwhat would you rather be? A drifter with no place to call home, or a citizen of Fort Bone, standing in defense of a future we can all be proud of?


    Sign up today. The rewards will follow. Your future, our future, begins right here.¡±


    As he finished, the crowd clapped, a few adventurers nodding and murmuring to each other as they moved toward the sign-up booths, enticed by the promise of free beer and, more importantly, the chance to belong to something.


    The sense of displacement that they had felt ever since they had involuntarily been sucked into the wasteland via portals had long made them wish for a home, and this opportunity was a chance for those adventurers to grab onto something that felt like hope. Sure, it felt like this hope was covered in slippery oil and might be hard to grab onto, but it was a hell of a lot better than no hope at all.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 248 Month 2 : We Spread Them Out

    POV : WALLS PROTECTING THE EMPIRE


    Two new recruits stood together, their nerves as tight as a coiled spring. The air around them swirled with anticipation, and both could feel the weight of the upcoming mission pressing on their shoulders.


    ¡°Do you think this will be safe?¡± the first recruit asked, his voice trembling just enough to betray the anxiety he tried so hard to hide. His heart pounded like a Mini Cooper on a bumpy road in his chest as doubt crept in.


    ¡°Safe?¡± The second recruit let out a short, almost bitter laugh, shaking his head as he adjusted the straps of his armor. ¡°Nowhere in the wasteland is safe, man. You know that.¡±


    The first recruit swallowed hard, eyes darting nervously around as if looking for something¡ªanything¡ªthat might offer reassurance. ¡°Yeah, but... I mean, you know what I mean.¡± His voice grew smaller. ¡°What if something goes wrong?¡±


    The second recruit sighed, but softened his tone. He could see the fear in his partner¡¯s eyes, the way his hands clenched the handle of his weapon like it was a lifeline. ¡°Look, we¡¯re in a squadron of fifty. Besides me and you, there¡¯s maybe eight other newbies. The rest? Veterans. They¡¯ve seen this all before, survived it too. So, yeah,¡± he paused, a small smile forming, ¡°I think we¡¯re pretty safe.¡±


    The first recruit took a deep breath, the knot in his stomach loosening ever so slightly. He straightened his back, trying to push away the nagging fear. ¡®I can do this,¡® he told himself. ¡®I¡¯m one of the ten selected for this. I¡¯m not just any recruit.¡® He could almost taste the excitement now. He was wearing the new 1.5 level bone armor, the kind that glistened just right under the sun, making him feel like a warrior from an ancient epic. ¡®Glory, adventure, victory.¡® He allowed the thoughts to wash over him, each one a little louder than the last.


    ¡°Think we¡¯ll get some action today?¡± he asked, trying to sound casual as his excitement started bubbling up.


    ¡°Action? In the wasteland?¡± The second recruit grinned, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing you can count on out here. Just stay sharp and follow the vets'' lead, okay? We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    A nervous chuckle escaped the first recruit, though his heart still raced. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Just... don¡¯t leave me behind if things get messy, alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the second recruit smirked, giving him a playful nudge. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t trip over yourself.¡±


    The first recruit shot him a quick, grateful smile, feeling the camaraderie between them grow stronger. Before he could respond, the second recruit nodded toward the front where their commanding officer barked out orders.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to head out,¡± the second recruit said, his voice suddenly more serious.


    The first recruit¡¯s stomach did another flip, but this time it wasn¡¯t just fear¡ªit was adrenaline. His grip on his weapon tightened, and he felt the thrill of what lay ahead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± he muttered to himself, stepping forward into the unknown, a mix of dread and excitement swirling inside him.


    Their sergeant, a seasoned warrior with months of wasteland experience, called out in a loud, commanding voice, ¡°Alright, everyone, form up! We¡¯re heading into the wasteland. We¡¯ll be teleporting to the edges near the old Faith settlement. From there, our mission is to escort adventurers and keep a lookout for the skeleton horde.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He paused, scanning the group with sharp eyes before continuing. ¡°Remember, we¡¯ve got three goals. Goal one, keep the horde moving toward the walls and away from Fort Bone. Fire your flares when we say so, and only drop demon wards on command. Got it? No early birds out there. Goal two, keep everyone alive. I don¡¯t want to see you dead, dying, or wounded. Goal three, keep your eyes peeled. If the skeletons start coming our way, we don¡¯t engage. Let them come to us.¡±


    The recruits nodded, some nervously, others with the determination of eager warriors. The sergeant¡¯s words echoed in their minds as the squadron prepared for departure. The wasteland awaited.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The army marched in a steady, disciplined formation as they reached the towering walls of the empire. Around them, adventurers swarmed in excitement, gathering in loose groups of five or ten. The thrill of adventure and the promise of bounty money had everyone excited. After all, there was a hefty reward waiting for the first to spot the skeletal horde. Some of the more eager adventurers couldn''t contain their excitement, while the veterans, having seen this before, kept a cooler head, focused more on staying alive than chasing glory.


    "Why the rush?" one of the adventurers asked, glancing around nervously as the mass of adventurers bustled toward the open gates.


    "Come on, bud. We¡¯re moving out! I don¡¯t want to be last¡ªI want that bounty!" his companion urged, already starting to jog ahead.


    Groups surged forward from the walls, splitting off in different directions like tributaries of a river. The army, more organized than the adventurers, divided into two distinct units, both heading toward the last reported location of the horde. The terrain ahead was unforgiving, a mix of broken hills and dead plains, but they were prepared. Every hour, they stopped to set up cheap, rickety watchtowers purchased from the vending machines scattered around the empire.


    These towers were laughably described in the vending machines as "Cheap ass watchtowers. You''re lucky these things last more than a day. But hey, they''re cheap. Three coins each." They were only 20 feet tall, barely higher than some of the mutant creatures lurking out in the wasteland. Thin, hastily constructed, and brittle-looking, they swayed slightly in the wind, almost daring anyone to test their durability.


    Inside each one, two nervous soldiers sat watch, their eyes scanning the horizon. Their task was simple: spot the skeletal horde and fire a flare. Red flare for trouble, green flare for all clear. Every couple of hours, a flare would go up, more often green than red, indicating routine engagements with small clusters of skeletons, but nothing that resembled the massive force they were hunting.


    As the day stretched on, the army fanned out across the wasteland, creeping further like oil spreading over water. What started as a focused push became a clumsy mess. Adventurers, now scattered and disorganized, darted wildly in every direction, some even tripping over their own feet in their desperate rush toward the nearest fight. They collided with small groups of skeletons, striking them down with quick, ragged motions. Green flares shot into the sky with every minor victory, lighting up the dull horizon. But the one flare that everyone craved¡ªthe red one, the signal that the horde had been found¡ªnever came.


    At last, one group of adventurers, their faces pale with exhaustion but their resolve unbroken, stumbled upon the rear of the horde. Their bodies ached, their breaths were shallow, but they had hit the jackpot!


    The skeletal army had slowed to a crawl, trapped in a violent struggle. A herd of mutated rhinoceroses, massive and grotesque, had charged the horde, defending their territory with savage force. The beasts'' thick, scarred hides glistened with radiation burns, their wild eyes full of fury. With each brutal swing of their twisted horns, skeletons shattered into fragments, bones scattering across the wasteland like dust. The adventurers stood frozen, awe and terror twisting in their chests as the monstrous creatures fought relentlessly, refusing to give an inch of ground.


    The adventurers stopped dead in their tracks, their breath catching in their throats. This was it. They had found the horde.


    "Fire the flare!" one of them shouted.


    A set of three red flares shot into the sky, burning bright against the gray wasteland horizon. The signal was clear¡ªthe horde had been found, and now the real battle would begin.

 CHAPTER 249 Month 2 : Money Matters

    POV : BONETOWN


    Olivia¡¯s next mission had brought her to the entrance of the arena. The crowds were cheering as the arena had set up a tournament structure, and it was getting near the finals. After greeting the guards, and finding his location, Olivia was sent to a different area of the arena.


    Mohamed, in his private box, met her and was surprised.


    "Olivia, what are you doing here? I didn''t think Earth''s Children liked this kind of spectacle."


    Olivia glanced with disgust at the fighters bleeding in the sand.


    "I don''t," she said, "but I wanted to talk to you about something important."


    ¡®Oh? Have our plans for shadow dominance over the wasteland been discovered?¡® Mohamed thought.


    Olivia said, "I know you''ve wanted to be part of the Fort Bone leadership ever since you arrived."


    ¡®You bet your ass I do,¡® Mohamed thought. ¡®Letting someone like Atlas run it isn''t as good as me running it.¡®


    "I bet you''re thinking that you could do a better job," Olivia said.


    Mohamed nodded. He hadn''t really planned to hide his intent for leadership, and it had been long known.


    Olivia continued, "Let me tell you a story. When we first arrived, I ran the Earth''s Children settlement, as you may know. My only goal was to keep my people safe and eventually get home to Earth. That plan was wrecked by another settlement.


    If Atlas hadn''t stepped in and saved us, I don''t know what would have happened, but I know it wouldn''t have been pretty. Human bandits and greedy warlords added to our troubles.There were already so many settlements destroyed by demon dogs and fairy wipes.


    You hadn''t arrived yet, but it was a gruesome beginning. Ever since then, I''ve watched Atlas use his time travel knowledge to lead Fort Bone from a group of scattered people to an empire, bit by bit. We would have been a full city by now if the Red Fairy hadn''t interfered."


    Mohamed just nodded.


    Olivia continued, twirling her hair with a finger. "There''s a lot of work involved in running this empire, and we can always use suggestions. But what I''d like to ask, Mohamed, is: what is it that you want?"


    "There¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯ve been clear about my desires to lead," Mohamed said.


    "If you were in charge, what would you do differently?" Olivia asked.


    Mohamed started to think. "The security is pretty good, but theres¡¯s too much that¡¯s not done.¡± He started listing small issues¡­.", but before he could continue, Olivia interrupted.


    "Those issues and many others are already known to us. And for us, some are worth fixing. And some are not.¡±


    Mohammed then said, ¡°It¡¯s true, those are small issues. I think the biggest weakness that Fort Bone has is its economy. And that¡¯s something Atlas and the rest of the leadership have been ignoring¡ªand that¡¯s a major problem.¡±


    ¡°The town is actually doing well financially. We have more income streams than people realize,¡± Olivia said, shaking her head ruefully. ¡°Well¡­ it was doing well until this new interference by the Red Fairy. And it definitely isn¡¯t helping that you and your two partners are steering people toward those two towns as well.¡±


    "Hey, I brought our expansion up to the leadership, and you were all okay with it," Mohamed replied defensively. The last he wanted was to get into a fight with people like Atlas who might decide lopping his head off was a viable economic plan.


    "That''s because we''ve always encouraged free enterprise for Fort Bone. Our empire isn''t built on having everybody strictly following our decrees. If it were, we never would have allowed you to spread out," Olivia explained.


    Mohamed nodded his head silently. It was true, if the leadership of Fort Bone had opposed his expansion, it could have been squashed in the cradle.


    Olivia added, "At the end of the year, 100 people are going home. And I¡¯m betting that you think, as the leader of Fort Bone, you¡¯d be one of them."


    "There¡¯d be no doubt about that," Mohamed said. ¡®Leadership of Fort Bone? I''ve moved way beyond that. Now I''m going to be the shadow leader through economics of the three towns and the whole wasteland,¡® he thought.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "And I bet you''ve also created economic plans for the three towns," Olivia said.


    Mohamed was surprised at this. That plan had never been public. She had caught on so quickly. He didn''t mind admitting it, though.


    "That''s true."


    Olivia continued Sherlock Holmes style, ¡°And with those three towns united economically, I bet you would have three puppet rulers, probably even allowing Atlas to stay in charge of Fort Bone, while at the end of the year, you would be the one handing out and distributing the 100 tokens.¡±


    Mohammed was surprised at how deeply she understood his plan.


    His goal of being a shadow commerce empire was to take over the wasteland with mana coins and not bloody battles.


    Olivia said, "That means you''re taking a chance on becoming a shadow leader. Unfortunately for your plan, you have to be an official leader before the Red Fairy will decide if you get the coins. That''s what Atlas told me."


    Mohammed was again surprised. That was infuriating information he didn¡¯t know.


    Olivia said, ¡°So, to become an official leader, you¡¯d need a coup. And that would require an honest-to-God battle. You¡¯ve got arenas, and you¡¯ve got fighters. But do you have the hearts and minds of the people? If we had a vote right now¡ªa real, honest-to-God vote¡ªdo you think the citizens of Fort Bone would choose you as their leader over Atlas and the Portal Crushers?¡±


    Mohamed grimaced and admitted, "No, not right now. But we''d see. By the end of the year, things could be different."


    Sure, his popularity wasn¡¯t anywhere near Atlas¡¯s, but with the right amount of money, he bet he could sway any number of voters. Mana coins and bribes could turn even the staunchest Atlas supporters into his biggest cheerleaders. Democracy was great¡ªon paper. It worked perfectly when people voted with their brains, but let¡¯s face it, how often did that happen? Most people would sell their vote for a free beer and a catchy slogan shouted enthusiastically by someone with good hair. Humans were emotional creatures, not logical ones¡ªhe could almost hear the campaign slogans now: Vote Mohammed, Get a Pint!


    Olivia continued, ¡°So, let¡¯s say with your plans, you¡¯d have three towns, and, best-case scenario, lots of support from the citizens because of spending mana coins and bribes.¡±


    Mohammed was now feeling really uncomfortable, like he was living under a microscope. Even the plans he had just formed in his head were already being unraveled by Olivia, like a chess master seeing four moves ahead.


    She pressed on, ¡°And you¡¯d have this battle, a coup to take over. Maybe in the other two towns, you could win it bloodlessly, but I can tell you, with Atlas¡¯s temper, there¡¯s no way he would give it up. At the end of the day, even if he lost the battle¡ªwhich I doubt he would, having fought for two lifetimes through this hellhole¡ªI can tell you he¡¯s vengeful. Every one of his enemies has seen it, watching their lifeblood spill out on the sand in front of them.¡±


    She leaned forward, her tone sharp, ¡°And all of this for one goal, isn¡¯t it, Mohammed? For you to get that ticket home?¡±


    Mohammed could already picture the scene: Atlas in his hot pink armor, dual swords gleaming, chasing him down the street like a nightmare come to life, while his bodyguards were overwhelmed in record time. He gulped. Just imagining the logical conclusion of being caught by Atlas made him instinctively rub his neck.


    ¡°Well, my plan¡¯s already started,¡± he said, trying to sound confident. ¡°And there¡¯s no real way to¡­ no real reason to change it. Maybe it¡¯ll be just two towns instead of three, then.¡±


    He sighed internally. ¡®Definitely time to get out of Fort Bone,¡¯ he thought, especially if this negotiation with Olivia didn¡¯t pan out. It didn¡¯t dawn on him until that moment that his mind had already leapt far, far ahead into contingency planning.


    "You don¡¯t need to panic ," Olivia replied. "What if I tell you that there¡¯s an easier way?¡±


    "What?" Mohamed asked, surprised for the third time.


    "If you help us with the Fort Bone Empire and nudge your strategy a little bit, we can get you home," Olivia offered.


    Mohamed''s smile lit up. "Really? Tell me more."


    "As an official leader of the Fort Bone Empire, I¡¯ll give you and your two partners two of the return tokens if you help us steer this economic war in favor of Fort Bone. I don¡¯t want you to stop those arenas. They''ll be great places for us to spread propaganda and recruit for our empire. In fact, if you need any help financially, we¡¯ll even help you there," Olivia said.


    "That sounds good. What do I have to do?" Mohamed asked.


    Olivia pulled out a system-enforced contract. "Here are three contracts. You and your two partners can have a look and sign them."


    The contract stated that when the tokens were going to be given out, if Atlas, the Portal Crushers, and Fort Bone were the recipients, three of those tokens would go directly to Mohamed and his partners.


    Looking at the paper and seeing the 100% certainty that he could go home at the end of the year if Atlas won, Mohamed had a change of heart. Mohammed had never been a coward and had never shied away from playing dirty tricks, but he knew that in the wasteland, Atlas¡¯s brutal proficiency with his swords would crush any dreams he had of a bureaucratic takeover from the shadows. If he had a chance to escape his fate right now, he definitely would!


    ¡®I can still be the Shadow Emperor of Commerce. All I need to do is accept Fort Bone Empire as my backer, and I still go home. I don¡¯t have to worry about a vengeful time travelling warlord or town management problems. I just have to keep doing what I love¡ªmaking money,¡® he thought.


    He agreed, shook hands with Olivia, and was excited to bring this to the attention of his partners.


    "I''m going to go talk to my two partners," he said. "But I think we''ll have a deal in place by the end of the day."


    "Good. I''m looking forward to it," Olivia said.


    Olivia was glad to hear this. Sure, Atlas and the Portal Crushers could stomp all over any kind of internal revolt like a boot on a bug, but she also knew he¡¯d absolutely hate doing it. For all his badassery, she¡¯d already figured out that his tough exterior was just a candy-coated shell around a gooey, sentimental core. He was basically a battle-hardened warrior marshmallow.


    If she could get Mohammed to stop being such a pesky little weasel and actually help instead of scheming, it¡¯d be a win for everyone. Less drama, fewer swords, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªfewer awkward conversations about why Atlas needed to kill someone again.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 250 Month 2 : 7 Samurai & 3 Schemers

    POV : WASTELAND


    The army was patrolling the wasteland when they saw three red flares fire into the sky. Three red flares meant an adventure group had actually seen and engaged with the skeletal horde. They rushed toward the location, about an hour away. Following the trail of skeletons and fighting off stragglers, they moved quickly, determined not to let these adventurers die. Around the wasteland, adventurer groups made the same decision. It was time to collect on those bounties, time to make money, and start moving that horde backward.


    ***


    ¡°Run, run, run!¡± shouted one of the adventurers, part of the group that had encountered the skeletal horde. Thousands of skeletons had been moving in one direction, and now a significant chunk of the tail end had started rushing toward them. Well it actually wasn¡¯t a significant chunk¡­it just seemed that way in comparison to the group of adventurers.


    Hundreds of skeletons of all forms moved with undead speed toward their group. ¡°We''ve got to get our asses out of here!¡± One of the adventurers yelled. The flares in the sky had indicated their success. Now all they had to do was escape. And collect their bonus!


    They ran in the direction toward the walls while everybody else was running toward them. Hundreds of skeletons and hopefully their reinforcements were about to meet. The rescue however, didn¡¯t happen immediately.


    The adventurer group slowed down after twenty minutes of sprinting for their lives, gasping for breath.


    ¡°I don''t know how much longer I can run. Those fucking undead don¡¯t have to worry about their stamina!¡±


    ¡°Keep moving,¡± said his friend. ¡°We¡¯ll do it together.¡±


    They slowed to a jog, but it didn¡¯t help. The skeleton horde had caught up to them. Hundreds of skeletons quickly surrounded the adventurers. Armored skeletons with swords slashed into them.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Tell my girlfriend that I would have married her.¡±


    ¡°Stop being dramatic and fight! Reinforcements must be on their way!¡±


    Wounds began to build up, hope was looking lost¡­but then the sounds of crossbows firing from afar rang out.


    THWIP!


    THWIP!


    THWIP!


    Then a tide of human bodies crashed into the skeletons.


    The encirclement of the skeleton horde was broken, as a wall of tanks armed with shields crushed through.


    CRUNK


    SMASH


    SMASH


    ¡°Follow us!¡± they yelled.


    The adventurers, glad for the rescue, and pumped up on adrenaline again, joined the group and started running.


    ¡°FUCK YEAH!¡±


    The skeletal horde opened its mouths and shrieked without a sound. The fury wasn¡¯t seen on their faces but was evident in their actions as they were interrupted from an easy kill.


    After ten heart pounding minutes the small group of rescuers met up with the military reinforcements.


    The soldiers saw the group of furious skeletons chasing them.


    ¡°Somebody drop a ward!¡± shouted one adventurer. A group dropped another demon ward and fired off more flares¡ªtwo red flares, meaning engaged and that the plan was working. The demon dog wards would provide zero safety or help against the skeletons. But they were essential to the plan.


    But, they had to stay alive as well for the plan to be successful.


    ¡°People, drop those traps!¡±


    The army quickly threw out a bunch of tokens. Each token contained a briar ball.


    ¡°Prickly Balls, (3 coins)! Have pesky critters eating your crops? Use our quick grow hedges to stop their advance!¡± one of the adventurers muttered, recalling the vending machine¡¯s cheeky description.


    The briar walls did their job, entangling the skeletons but not killing them. The thick, thorny vines sprang up instantly, wrapping around the legs of the undead and trapping their swords and limbs in the dense growth. The skeletons struggled, their bony arms flailing as they worked their way through the plant matter.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to stop them, but it slowed them down just long enough. The army and adventurers, now able to regroup, took full advantage of the breather. They steadiyed their forces, checked people¡¯s conditions, and began moving backward, ready to set up their next line of defense.


    "Let¡¯s move before they break free!"


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    They now had to keep kiting these skeletons backwards.


    ***


    Ten minutes later.


    ¡°Holy crap, that was close!¡± said one of the original group of adventurers as the sergeant in charge met up with them.


    ¡°Great job, team! You did what we wanted, and you potentially saved all the people of Fort Bone. You''re officially all citizens now,¡± he said, writing it down in his notebook. ¡°And here¡¯s your bonus of 50 coins each.¡±


    The adventurers looked at their windfall of coins and smiled ear to ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to marry your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah, willing to be my best man?¡±


    ¡°Soon as we get back, I¡¯m getting a beer¡­and you buy a ring.¡±


    ¡°No more time for chatting, though! Those skeletons are catching up. Let¡¯s get an hour away and drop our next set of wards!¡±


    The army did just that. The skeleton army, which was originally an arrow shooting towards the heart of the Empire, was now starting to blob out. The other assorted adventurers were met by team leaders from the army and told to head back in a circular way toward the horde and to keep luring the horde away from Fort Bone. The plan was working.


    ¡ª


    POV : BONETOWN


    Back in Fort Bonetown, Olivia was reporting her success to Amber and John.


    ¡°That¡¯s great work,¡± John said, nodding. ¡°With Mohammed on board, our struggling finances should start turning around.¡±


    Amber sighed, relief washing over her. ¡°Even with that 5% discount from Atlas¡¯s achievement, the amount of money we¡¯ve been making in Fort Bone has been drastically dropping. If we can steer their economic policies away from a price war, we¡¯ll all do better. Now we just need to convince the citizens that Fort Bone and our empire are worthy goals.¡±


    Olivia flashed a confident smile. ¡°I have a plan for that. Why don¡¯t you guys follow me?¡±


    They headed out to the playhouse, where Will and his actors were deep in rehearsals. The scene unfolding on stage was lively, depicting adventurers scrambling to form groups as portals erupted across the wasteland. The energy in the room was infectious, with the actors fully immersed in their roles.


    ¡°Hey, Will, you got a minute?¡± Olivia called.


    ¡°Indeed I do,¡± he replied, stepping away from the stage. He wiped his brow, clearly having been directing with intensity.


    ¡°We¡¯d like you to help Fort Bone,¡± Olivia said, her tone laced with urgency. This was no time for small talk.


    Will¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯ve been nothing but good to us here. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know how many of us would have survived. The actresses who were injured during the last mission have been doing better, thanks to the memwipe. It¡¯s helped them heal tremendously.¡±


    Olivia felt a wave of relief wash over her. Her heart had been heavy ever since she learned what could have happened to those women. ¡®The wasteland is never safe. And bandits always had sick goals. They don¡¯t give a shit about human rights, laws or decency,¡® she reminded herself.


    She exhaled deeply before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but there¡¯s a skeleton horde coming towards Fort Bone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Will said, his expression growing somber. As actors, a lot of their time was spent drinking in the tavern, gossip flowed as freely as the beer there. ¡°It¡¯s troubling news. Our only reason for being in Fort Bone is for safety and security. Do you think the army can handle it?¡±


    John interjected, offering a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Will. Our army is strong. We¡¯ve called on our allies, and we¡¯re prepared. We¡¯ll hold the line.¡± ¡®I hope this isn¡¯t all false bravado,¡® he thought privately.


    Will¡¯s tension eased slightly. ¡°Good, then what can I do to help? I¡¯m grateful for my citizenship, and the actors and actresses here are working hard for theirs too.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a great opportunity,¡± Olivia said. ¡°We¡¯d like you to start a new play.¡±


    Will raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. ¡®Another idea for a play? Why do they always come to me with these? Don¡¯t they know I am a great writer and already have several stories in progress?¡® Still, he nodded, masking his annoyance behind a polite smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Olivia continued, ¡°I think you¡¯ll like this idea.¡± She laid out the concept for the new play¡ªan epic tale of the skeleton horde attacking Fort Bone, while two villainous factions, America United and the Celestial Empire, celebrated their despair rom afar. Lavish feasts, grand parties, and total safety for the villains contrasted sharply with the dire reality of Fort Bone¡¯s citizens, who fought desperately to survive.


    Will considered it, his brow furrowing. ¡°It¡¯s compelling, but isn¡¯t it a bit...depressing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± Olivia assured him. ¡°This is just part one. The goal is to show that Fort Bone is worth fighting for. It may be struggling, but it¡¯s filled with strong men and women who need to rise to the occasion. Think of it as a rallying cry for patriotism. Part two will have a happy ending, where the citizens¡¯ efforts lead to victory. But... I need you to hold off on releasing the second part until I give you the go-ahead.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like a Kurosawa film,¡± Will said. ¡°The empire under siege, corrupt leaders enjoying their riches while the common folk struggle. And then hope at the end.¡±


    He thought of films like ¡®Seven Samurai¡±, where the nobility of the few shone through amid overwhelming odds.


    ¡°Kurosawa?¡± John asked, confused. ¡°Never seen those movies.¡±


    ¡°He was a brilliant Japanese director, famous for films like ¡®Seven Samurai¡® and ¡®Rashomon¡®,¡± Will explained.


    John¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I was thinking more along the lines of ¡®Empire Strikes Back¡®.¡±


    ¡°Well, fun fact,¡± Will replied with a chuckle, ¡°¡®Empire Strikes Back¡® was actually inspired by Kurosawa¡¯s work, so we¡¯re on the same page.¡±


    Satisfied, Olivia said, ¡°So, can we count on you?¡±


    Will gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°It¡¯ll work. And honestly, with the lack of entertainment options, people are always looking for something new. This could be just what Fort Bone needs.¡±


    ¡®And good ticket sales,¡¯ he thought.


    Olivia smiled, her mind already racing. ¡®Good. We¡¯ll sway the hearts and minds of the people before America United or the Celestial Empire makes their move.¡®


    ¡ª


    POV : WASTELAND


    Meanwhile, in the wasteland, a group of adventurers crouched near a pile of rubble, setting up a demon dog ward. The air around them buzzed with tension as they worked quickly, knowing the skeleton horde was slowly advancing.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s pull more of these boneheads away,¡± one of the adventurers muttered, wiping sweat from his brow.


    Flares shot into the sky, signaling the start of their diversion. The air hummed with energy as the wards activated, creating a noticeable shift in mana.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s working,¡± his friend said, watching as a chunk of the horde veered off course, drawn towards the wards. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it up!¡±


    The skeletons, sensing the mana disturbance, broke off from the main horde. A portion began marching in the opposite direction, away from Fort Bone¡¯s Castle walls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move, people!¡± the sergeant barked. The adventurers scrambled to set up more wards, pushing the horde further east. However, despite their efforts, hundreds of skeletons still remained fixated on the castle of Fort Bone, their relentless march undeterred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work,¡± one of the sergeants muttered, frustration creeping into his voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s more groups doing the same thing,¡± the leader snapped. ¡°We¡¯ve moved a bunch of them. Now it¡¯s just a matter of herding them. Go, go, go!¡±


    The adventurers moved swiftly, playing a dangerous game of sheepdog with the undead army. Their job of leading the horde away from the main castle of Fort Bone was slowly being accomplished.

 CHAPTER 251 Month 2 : Everything Hates Reggaeton

    POV : BONETOWN


    It was Tuesday, which meant it was time for Mohammed, Mrs. Harrington, and Victoria to meet up in the Wasted Tavern. The dimly lit bar, with its flickering candlelight and the faint hum of conversation in the background, was the perfect place to strategize. The dusty air carried the scent of spilled liquor and drunken hopes. This was where plans were born, alliances formed, and enemies plotted against. They always met here to discuss their plans and recount what had happened in the three towns.


    Mohammed leaned forward, starting the meeting off. ¡°All right, everybody. Our finances are looking great with the arenas. How are your towns holding up?¡±


    Mrs. Harrington smirked, crossing her arms. ¡°America United¡¯s doing fine. Those cowboys love watching blood spill on the sand.¡±


    Victoria Langston added in a more composed tone, ¡°The Celestial Empire is also doing well. It¡¯s less about the blood and more about the ceremony¡ªcreating new warriors and honouring the Emperor.¡±


    Mohammed nodded, satisfied. ¡°Great. I¡¯ve got an interesting proposition from Fort Bone''s leadership. Wanted to ask what you guys think of it.¡±


    He paused for effect, glancing between the two women. ¡°Fort Bone is offering us¡ª¡± he emphasized, ¡°all of us¡ªa chance to get one of those 100 return tokens.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a small smile forming on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Our plans worked faster than we thought.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mohammed agreed, ¡°we thought we¡¯d have to build it all up slowly and then go for a power struggle in five months or so.¡±


    ¡°That was the plan,¡± Victoria said thoughtfully, ¡°but now we¡¯ve actually reached our goal.¡±


    ¡°All we need to do is convince the leadership of the other two towns to stop the price war and allow Fort Bone to do propaganda through the arenas in our towns,¡± said Mohammed.


    Mrs. Harrington and Victoria exchanged glances, both considering the implications. Mrs. Harrington tapped her chin. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have a problem with that. Jed Lawson¡¯s never cared much for the price war, and he¡¯s been complaining about not making enough money.¡±


    Victoria chimed in, ¡°The Celestial Empire can definitely stop the price war. We were the ones who suggested it in the first place, but now that the profits are down, they¡¯ll be happy to stop if Fort Bone promises to keep prices consistent across all three towns.¡±


    Mohammed smiled, sensing victory. ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve been influencing the prices in the other two towns, I¡¯ll get Olivia to agree on a set price for all basic commodities in the vending machines. She¡¯ll be happy with that.¡±


    With their plans in place, they finished their meals in silence, each of them lost in their own thoughts. They were now one step closer to those 100 tokens to return home. As they left the Wasted Tavern, Mohammed couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. ¡®And this, Atlas,¡® he thought smugly, ¡®is how you run an empire¡ªnot from the front leading soldiers, but from the back, leading conversations.¡®


    ***


    POV : WASTELAND


    ¡°Sergeant, is that¡­ a group of adventurers¡­ leading¡­ a mob of skeletons?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the grizzled sergeant, rubbing his temples like he¡¯d seen it all before. ¡°You know the plans. Open up the gates!¡± he barked.


    The massive gates, separating the territory of America United from the bony chaos of Fort Bone¡¯s empire, creaked open with all the enthusiasm of a teenager waking up for school. The adventurers dashed through, panting and yelling something that might¡¯ve been ¡°Thanks!¡± or ¡°Run for your lives!¡±


    Behind them, the skeleton mob surged forward. Some of the undead, clearly still in ¡°best boy¡± training mode, trotted obediently after their masters like oversized, clattering puppies. Others, however, seemed to have a rebellious streak and immediately veered off to attack the walls.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just great,¡± muttered the sergeant, watching a skeleton try to climb the stone wall. ¡°Life in the military..such a blast.¡±


    ***


    The exterior walls that separated Fort Bone¡¯s Empire and American United, were taking a beating from the skeletons, but they still held strong. The open gate had lured the bulk of the horde through, and now the soldiers atop the battlements could finally breathe. Most of their job was done. Stragglers were still filtering in, but they were quickly being dispatched, preventing any new threats from breaching the Empire. Their mission had been clear: protect the Empire, and they had executed it to perfection.


    During brief lulls in the fighting, scavengers from Fort Bone rushed down to the battlefield, gathering discarded armor and mana coins. The army ensured these scavengers had a security detail, making sure no one pocketed more than they should. Even so, the Empire paid well for the effort, rewarding every participant for their work.


    ¡°Get back in there! More are coming in!¡± one of the scavengers shouted as he grabbed a dented helmet and a handful of mana coins. He darted back into the safety of the watchtower, breathless.


    ¡°Whoo! That was close,¡± he panted.


    His friend wiped the sweat off his brow, ¡°Yeah, dodging skeletons wasn¡¯t exactly in my job description. I was a crafter before all this.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°They definitely didn¡¯t mention this when we signed up,¡± said another scavenger, shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, they did say we¡¯d be helping with security,¡± the first scavenger muttered.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯d be more like standing guard or making armor,¡± his friend replied with a grimace.


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re still cranking out a ton of that new level 1.5 bone armor. Just look at how much we¡¯ve collected!¡±


    It was true. The blacksmiths at Fort Bone were hard at work, pumping out versions of bone armor with small improvements each time. By now, they had reached versions 1.56 or 1.57, depending on when you counted.


    The skeleton horde outside had started to scatter. After another day, they finally closed the gate, securing it to keep the remaining skeletons from coming back.


    ¡°Everyone, make sure all your mana-using devices are set to low. No mana fires, no vending machine tokens. We¡¯re going into a mana blackout,¡± an officer instructed. ¡°If we could shut down the walls¡¯ mana production, we would. But for now, the best we can do is stop anyone in this area from using any mana-based items¡ªincluding weapons. If you¡¯re using crossbows from the vending machines, you¡¯re still leaving a mana trail. So, stay quiet and do your best to remain unnoticed.¡±


    The order was clear. For the next five hours, they would remain in this blackout, holding their position. Even if the skeletons attacked, they were not to engage. The plan was to let the stragglers exhaust themselves against the gate and walls.


    Outside, small groups of skeletons still struck at the exterior walls, but they weren¡¯t enough to pose any real danger. The gate and walls held firm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the officer reassured, ¡°in five hours, we¡¯ll open up again and wipe out the rest of the stragglers. This break will give the adventurers and the army time to lure the skeletons further from the walls.¡±


    On the other side of the gate, the venturers were already at work. They weren¡¯t heartless¡ªthey didn¡¯t push the horde directly towards America United. Instead, they spread the skeletons in a wide arc, preventing the undead from launching a concentrated assault on any one settlement. It wasn¡¯t ideal for lone adventurers or bandits caught in the wilderness, but it was better than risking a full-on horde invasion.


    ¡°Five more hours!¡± one of the venturers yelled. ¡°We¡¯ve got this! Afterward, we can go home, get paid, and get laid!¡±


    ¡°Whoo!¡± his comrades cheered as they continued the fight.


    ¡ª


    The adventurers spread out their mana deposits. Each deposit also contained a portable, one-time-use boombox. They had three different versions to play with, and each boombox played a different version of the same song on a continuous loop. They didn¡¯t know which one would attract the most skeletons. They aimed for noisy and annoying music to increase the hate generated from each deposit.


    ¡°Check that out,¡± one adventurer said. ¡°I really thought the metal version of this song would have worked better.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± replied another adventurer, glancing at the mana deposits they had created with a boombox, a green flare and a demon dog ward. ¡°But look¡ªthis reggaeton version has been driving the skeletons nuts! They swarm around those boomboxes and try to smash them like it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well, it makes sense,¡± the first adventurer laughed. ¡°It is reggaeton. Everything hates reggaeton!¡±


    The song continued to play in the background.


    ¡®¡®(Verse 1)¡®¡®


    Skeletons, come our way,


    We¡¯re waiting here, come and play.


    With your bony hands and eerie grins,


    Let¡¯s embrace the chaos; let the fun begin!


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    Oh, skeletons, we want your time,


    Come and fight, we¡¯re feeling fine.


    Come and eat us, we¡¯re delicious,


    Come and beat us, we¡¯re nutritious!


    ¡®¡®(Verse 2)¡®¡®


    Oh, skeletons, don¡¯t be shy,


    Give us hugs, let¡¯s reach for the sky.


    Join the dance in this spooky night,


    We¡¯re your tender prey, it feels so right.


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    Oh, skeletons, keep chasing us,


    We¡¯re easy targets, you can trust.


    Keep on coming, please don¡¯t run away,


    Join the fun, it¡¯s a skeleton¡¯s day!


    ¡®¡®(Bridge)¡®¡®


    Come join us here, in this haunted cheer,


    With your clattering bones, we¡¯ve got no fear.


    Dancing in the moonlight, shadows sway,


    Oh, skeletons, come out to play!


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    Oh, skeletons, we want your time,


    Come and fight, we¡¯re feeling fine.


    Come and eat us, we¡¯re delicious,


    Come and beat us, we¡¯re nutritious!


    ¡®¡®(Outro)¡®¡®


    Skeletons, come our way,


    Join the fun, we¡¯re here to stay.


    With laughter echoing through the night,


    Oh, skeletons, let¡¯s make it right!


    ¡®¡®¡®


    https://suno.com/song/49c413f4-aa6f-490b-af34-fc5c626331c7</a>


    Reggaeton version


    https://suno.com/song/4d60306e-c9eb-455c-b5a6-b5f31944dcd0</a>


    Goth version


    https://suno.com/song/9e71132d-9dc6-47fa-bd8d-6958ea9a1c96</a>


    Metal version


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : RED FAIRY


    The Red Fairy lounged in her cozy home, luxuriating in her success. This season had been great, except for that one emergency call-in from her contract. ¡®Ugh, that was annoying.¡® But, as always, she¡¯d nailed it. The ratings were through the roof, and fans were loving the new mini faeries. ¡®I knew those SkyPatrols would be a hit.¡® The extra mana coins were a nice little bonus, too.


    Her interactions with Atlas had been scoring well across all the demographics. ¡®That guy is my little money-making pig,¡® she thought, imagining an exhausted Atlas groaning under the weight of all the mana coins he was hauling.


    The Red Fairy took a sip of her Fermented Moon Dew. Then another sip. Then another. Okay, at this point, it was less sipping and more chugging. If her fans could see her now, that carefully crafted delicate image she¡¯d built up would be gone. Not that many had any such image of her in the first place.


    ¡®Time to keep updating these stupid achievements,¡® she groaned internally. Thanks to years of work on the show, most of the achievements had already been written: first time something was killed, blah, blah, blah; first time something was achieved, blah, blah; first this, first that, blah, blah, blah. But every once in a while, an upcoming real-time ping would pop up telling her something notable was about to happen, and she¡¯d have to write a new one. She had to get this done before the event occurred.


    When she first took this job, it was sweet extra money. Now it was just a damn chore. She scowled at the latest update. ¡®Seriously, who opens the tallest restaurant in the Wasteland? What¡¯s up with this Isabella girl, anyway? Stupid Portal Crushers.¡®


    She pounded back another drink.


    No, no, wait, she corrected herself, she daintily sipped her drink. That¡¯s right. Very graceful fairylike.


    With a dramatic sigh, she typed out the newest achievement, rolling her eyes as she did.


    ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:


    TITLE: SKY-HIGH DINING


    Description: Congrats! You opened the tallest restaurant in the Wasteland. Now we¡¯ll all have nosebleeds while eating. Hope the food¡¯s worth it!


    BONUS: Free parachutes. You¡¯re gonna need it at that altitude.


    She hit send, knowing the production team would take it from there. They¡¯d hire the mages, pay them to channel their mana, and voil¨¤¡ªinstant flashy effects for the audience. ¡°It¡¯s showbiz, baby.¡±

 CHAPTER 252 Month 2 : Atlas is Back

    POV : WASTELAND


    In the wasteland, Atlas headed out by himself. Well, not really by himself, but with the two baby trolls¡ªnow full-grown trolls¡ªby his side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt, Papa,¡± Portilla said.


    ¡°Smash,¡± Crushir agreed.


    Atlas knew it wasn¡¯t necessarily the safest idea to go out with just the three of them, but hey, he was OP and the main character of his own story. If anybody was going to find the dungeon, it was going to be him, and having a larger group would just slow him down. The trolls were fast and powerful, and now that they were full-grown adults, nothing less than a flame barrage would take them down.


    As for him, his hot pink Frankenarmor was still holding up just fine.


    They trekked through the wilderness from where the hordes had originated, and now, not having to move slowly, they crushed through skeleton stragglers. Ghouls fell before them, too. Atlas picked up the coins, but he left the remnants behind. ¡®There¡¯s no time for picking up corpses,¡® Atlas thought. ¡®I really wish I had a ring of holding like they have in fantasy books,¡® but unfortunately for him, this wasn¡¯t a fantasy book where rings of holding existed.


    What did exist, though, was a dungeon, and he saw it. Purple energies pulsed from a pile of bones that had been mounded up. Skeletons were streaming out, like white cells attacking a virus.


    ¡°This is it!¡± Atlas yelled with excitement.


    The three of them tore into the skeletons emerging from the bone pile. If there had been more people, it would have been quicker, but with just the three of them and nobody to keep an eye on, it was safer. ¡®Almost safer.¡®


    Skeletons wailed in fury¡ªor at least it looked like they did, because they didn¡¯t make any sound. But it didn¡¯t matter if they were armored skeletons, bestial skeletons, or regular ones. They were all prey, and they all fell to Atlas¡¯s swords.


    CRACK! CRACK!


    Atlas¡¯ swords cleaved through them all. The hunters had come, and they wouldn¡¯t rest till their quarry was slaughtered.


    Portilla and Crushir were having just as much fun.


    ¡°Smash,¡± said Crushir as his twin clubs flattened skeletons. Any wounds he took were laughed off easily. ¡°Stop tickling me,¡± he said.


    Portilla also did her share¡ªa whirlwind of troll fury.


    CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!


    Skeletons fell left and right. After thirty minutes of hard fighting, all the spawns had been taken care of.


    Atlas carefully walked his way into the bone pile, surprised at what he saw. Normally, a dungeon would have several rooms branching out from the first room, and this one did¡ªbut not several. It was just one long, straight passage. Skeletons trooped out in orderly fashion.


    ¡°Smash,¡± Crushir growled, fastening his grip on his clubs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Atlas yelled, his two adopted children close behind him.


    ¡®I probably should let them take the front lead,¡® Atlas thought. ¡®They¡¯re more tanky than I am. Whatever. Fuck it. What kind of dad lets his kids take the lead?¡®


    He annihilated the oncoming spawns, and the three of them entered the next chamber. The trio were the elite, the best of the best, and the wasteland would submit to them.


    He was startled to see the dungeon heart pulsing frantically, spitting out skeletons. But they had no chance.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!


    Atlas was excited. ¡®This is it! This will be the end of the skeleton horde.¡® Fort Bone and his empire would finally be secure. But what surprised him wasn¡¯t the ease with which they took down the skeletons¡ªit was the fact that, floating above him, was a little fairy. Not the Red Fairy, and not the mini faeries. No, this was a completely different one.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± The fairy shouted.


    He had never seen anything like this before¡ªnot in this life, and not in his past life.


    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Atlas muttered.


    The fairy, with a sad expression, said, ¡°Stop crushing our skeletons.¡±


    ¡°Why? Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Atlas demanded.


    The fairy replied, ¡°I¡¯m the guide for this dungeon, and we don¡¯t want you to crush all our skeletons. Our plan is working perfectly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a fairy guide for a dungeon. What kind of fucked-up thing is this?¡± Atlas snapped.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the first, really,¡± the fairy said nonchalantly. ¡°I accepted a contract. I get paid in mana. My only job is to listen to the dungeon and help it.¡±


    Atlas blinked. ¡°What do you mean, listen to the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°The dungeons don¡¯t make noises that you can hear,¡± the fairy explained, ¡°but they do talk. He¡¯s talking right now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talking?¡± Atlas asked, incredulous.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the fairy replied. ¡°He¡¯s saying it¡¯s really mean of you to keep killing his skeletons. He worked hard on those. And without adventurers dying in the dungeon, it¡¯s hard to bring enough mana back in to keep it up.¡±


    Atlas looked around. The dungeon remained silent in his eyes.


    The fairy continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been sending out other skeletons to collect remains from adventurers, but it¡¯s a lot of work.¡±


    A clattering sound came from behind Atlas. He spun around to see three bone-armored skeletons holding the remains of dead adventurers and soldiers.


    ¡°Those are my soldiers,¡± Atlas growled, fury blazing in his eyes. He got ready to take these new mobs down.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa! Stop!¡± the fairy cried out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping,¡± Atlas said, his voice hardening.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa! Stop!¡± she repeated.


    The skeletons with the bodies froze. Like skeletal anatomy models. If he hadn¡¯t seen them moving beforehand he would have thought these weren¡¯t normal mobs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair! We¡¯re just newborn dungeons and fairies. You guys have been around forever,¡± the fairy whined.


    ¡°Why is that my problem? As soon as I link this dungeon, it¡¯ll be nice and peaceful,¡± Atlas said, his hand reaching out for the dungeon heart, ready to link it.


    ¡°Stop! We can help!¡± the fairy pleaded.


    ¡°What?¡± Atlas raised an eyebrow.


    The fairy paused, thinking.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ignoring you,¡± Atlas said coldly, placing his hand on the dungeon. He started linking. With his achievement for dungeon linking, it would take no more than fifteen minutes to pacify this threat to his empire. The relevant achievement popped up in his vision. As usual Atlas ignored it, the achievement worked if he paid attention to it or not.


    TITLE: Dungeon Master


    *Ooh, you¡¯re fast! You¡¯re the first to clear a dungeon. From now on, linking and delinking takes half the time.*


    ***


    The fairy broke out in tears. ¡°Please stop! Please! You¡¯ll kill him. He¡¯s screaming in pain.¡±


    Atlas said with disdain, ¡°You seem to think I care about that.¡±


    ¡°What if we help you?¡± the fairy offered, her voice shaky.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got thirteen minutes to convince me,¡± Atlas replied, his tone indifferent.


    The fairy thought for a moment. ¡°The dungeon said he¡¯ll help you control the wasteland.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Atlas asked, skeptical. There were only twelve minutes left now. He wasn¡¯t falling for any tricks. He had linked enough dungeons to know how to subdue a dungeon. But it did surprise him. He¡¯d never seen a fairy and dungeon combination before.


    ¡®Stupid butterfly effect,¡® Atlas thought. ¡®It¡¯d be so much easier if everything stayed exactly the same... but I know it can¡¯t with all the changes I¡¯m making.¡®


    The fairy began sobbing again, weeping piteously. ¡°Please, we can help you. All we can do is talk, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s crush them,¡± Portilla said eagerly.


    ¡°Smash! Smash!¡± Crushir echoed, his voice full of energy.


    ¡°No, look!¡± the fairy cried. ¡°Why do you want to subdue the dungeon?¡±


    Atlas pointed at the bodies of his soldiers. ¡°Look at them! Those were men of my empire, and you¡¯ve killed them. For what?¡±


    The fairy stammered, ¡°Adventurers provide mana...¡±


    Atlas continued, ¡°What do you mean, adventurers provide mana?¡±


    The fairy sighed. ¡°The more you use mana, the more it sticks to you. So, there¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯s enough for us to keep pumping out skeletons.¡±


    Atlas narrowed his eyes. ¡°Great. Another reason for me to kill you and subdue the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°No, wait! You asked for the explanation. I didn¡¯t say we¡¯d keep doing it,¡± the fairy replied.


    Atlas cocked his head. ¡°What would happen if you got no adventurers?¡±


    The fairy¡¯s cute little face fell. ¡°Then... I guess we¡¯d only have the mana in the atmosphere to use. Eventually, the dungeon would become tiny. Our goal was to become the biggest dungeon in the wasteland.¡±


    Atlas said. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care about you, Mrs. Fairy, or the dungeon. My job is to protect the people of my empire. And I¡¯m definitely not feeding you my soldiers.¡±


    The fairy looked desperate. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anybody in your empire you don¡¯t need?¡±

 CHAPTER 253 Month 2 : A New Contract

    The dungeon fairy had posed an interesting question to Atlas.


    Atlas was momentarily shocked by the question. ¡®Hmm. Are there useless people in my empire? Hell yeah, there are.¡®


    Fort Bone was generally a peaceful place, with the mini faeries and security keeping a close watch. But there were always assholes. No matter how many warnings were given, some were either banished permanently or thrown into makeshift jails. Atlas hated those jails. They were never his idea of a good solution. The bandits he captured were killed outright, but the thieves, rapists, and the ones who had gone insane after coming through the portals from Earth¡ªthose always caused problems. Every time he jailed one based on the Lawbot¡¯s rulings, it made him gnash his teeth thinking about the extra costs. Still it couldn¡¯t be helped, killing somebody for something as small as drunken brawl would definitely never sit right with him. As for the option of exile? Isn¡¯t that just creating more bandits? So with great reluctance and annoyance a jail had been created.


    "But you still haven''t explained how you''d help me," Atlas said to the fairy, his voice laced with skepticism. "There''s no benefit to me not linking the dungeon."


    The fairy fluttered before him, replying in her high-pitched tone, "Well, if we help you, we can become partners, and you can designate where the spawns go."


    ¡®Ooh,¡® Atlas thought, his mind racing with excitement. He could already picture it¡ªtidy streams of mobs attacking whatever targets he pointed out. ¡®That would definitely be handy.¡®


    "How many people would you need?" Atlas asked.


    "For what?" the dungeon fairy responded.


    "How many people would you need for this dungeon to keep making skeletons? And what''s the dungeon''s goal? Why is it making skeletons? Why can''t it just peacefully be a dungeon?" Atlas questioned, his brow furrowing.


    The fairy fluttered, thinking for a moment. "Dungeons consume the mana in the area, and when it gets full, it spits out skeletons. That''s what he''s telling me, at least. It''s very uncomfortable. Like when you have a huge meal stuck in yourself, and you have to burp. Each burp is a skeleton. And when you''re really full, and you have to do a big dump, those are skeleton generals or armored skeletons. He said it feels great when he gets those out."


    Atlas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "I''ve never thought of it that way. So why does he want more mana then?"


    The fairy shrugged, "What, you''ve never eaten so much that you swore you¡¯d never eat again? But then tomorrow comes and you¡¯re hungry again?"


    Atlas chuckled, "Yeah, I guess I have."


    The fairy continued, "The dungeon says he doesn''t want to kill people, but he loves the mana."


    Atlas thought for a moment. "Could he create some sort of jail inside of him?"


    The fairy consulted with the dungeon, then nodded. "He said that he could do it, but it will require a lot of mana."


    "Good," Atlas replied, "I don''t want him spawning any more skeletons, at least not for a week. I''ll have guards in front of your dungeon ready to go. And I''ll also bring you people to help give him more mana."


    The fairy checked with the dungeon again and said, "He said it would be fine. In fact, that would be so much easier. We''re not collecting that much mana from the adventurers and soldiers. Your soldiers keep killing our parties of skeletons when they have bodies on them."


    "Good, that''s their job," Atlas said with a nod.


    ¡®I don''t know if this is going to be a good or bad idea,¡® Atlas thought. ¡®But having a tamed dungeon couldn''t be horrible, right?¡®


    "Here," Atlas said, handing the fairy his flare gun.


    The fairy examined it curiously, "What''s this?"


    "This is a flare gun. It''s loaded with red and green flares. I''ll have soldiers protecting the dungeon and making sure nobody else can link it or destroy it."


    The fairy clapped her hands and twirled around in the air, her glee obvious. "That''s great! What does the flare gun do?"


    Atlas began to explain, "Fire off a flare if you¡ª" but before he could finish, the fairy excitedly fired the flare gun.


    BOOM!


    A sparkling green flare shot from the dungeon entrance, streaking into the sky. Atlas ducked just in time, while Portilla and Crushir scrambled out of the way, barely avoiding the fiery trail. If the flare had hit them, the fire would have been excruciating.


    The fairy spun wildly in the air, the force of the flare gun flipping her upside down. "Wah!" she yelled in surprise.


    Atlas said, "Be careful with that."


    The fairy put down the oversized flare gun and said, "Okay, I won''t do it again." She shuffled her feet, looking embarrassed.


    "Fire it off if you or the dungeon get in trouble and need my help. Or you can talk to the soldiers," Atlas continued.


    The fairy replied, "I don''t like talking to other people. They''re scary. A lot of fairies get captured by them."


    "That''s fine. You don''t even have to show yourself. You have the gun, and you can talk to me directly anytime. Just fly out and fire the flare. Let¡¯s see¡­green means you want to talk to me, and red means you''ve got a lot of trouble. And if you have to fire the red flares, you¡¯ve got to also talk to the soldiers. I''ll let them know that you live here."


    "Oh goody," the fairy clapped her hands, excitement brimming in her voice. "What about the dungeon? Will he be okay spawning skeletons?"


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "That''s fine. After the first week is over.We''re used to dungeons spawning mobs, but it can''t be in huge numbers like he''s doing right now," Atlas explained.


    "But there''s so much¡ªhe said he''s getting full so quickly," the fairy said, sounding concerned.


    Atlas thought for a moment. "Is there a way for us to control that?"


    "Let me check," the fairy responded, then took a long time communicating with the dungeon. "He said if you have other dungeons he could take over, he could control how much each one spawns. Those all spawn more, but it won''t be a huge number coming from this one."


    Atlas nodded. "Well, I do have several dungeons under my control, but none of them have fairies."


    "Hooray, I''m going to have my own fairy empire of dungeons!" the fairy cheered, clapping her hands and twirling around, her little skirt fluttering adorably.


    "And will you have control if you have several dungeons?" Atlas asked.


    The fairy checked again. "He said that he''ll be fine, and he''ll let you know if he needs more dungeons to control. The mana in this area is really thick, and it keeps filling him up."


    "Good, then we have a deal," Atlas said.


    The little fairy extended her hand and said, "Deal."


    They shook hands, and Atlas added, "Well, beyond shaking hands, you''ll sign this contract with me." He produced a system contract and wrote down their terms. The fairy would always let him know if a dungeon was getting so full that it would spawn another horde. In return, Atlas would provide the dungeon prisoners or people who were of no value to his empire.


    The fairy signed it on behalf of the dungeon and said,


    "Atlas, you know it doesn''t help much if you provide us people. Eventually, they''ll stop having mana on them."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got an idea for how they can keep making mana or absorbing it," Atlas reassured her.


    The fairy clapped her hands once again, pleased. "Good."


    With that, the dungeon wasn''t fully linked, but it was now under the control of Atlas and the Fort Bone Empire.


    ¡°One last thing,¡± Atlas said before he left, ¡°What about the skeleton hordes now that you''ve already spawned? Can you call them back? Or even destroy them?¡±


    The little fairy checked with the dungeon, her face flushing with embarrassment again as she replied, ¡°He said no. He can give them directions once, but once they leave the dungeon area he controls, he can no longer really give them specific directions. The skeleton horde has been told to seek out the strongest mana sources, kill everything there, and bring it back to the dungeon. There''s no plan for it to stop.¡±


    Atlas frowned, ¡°Can you fly out and stop them?¡±


    The little fairy''s wings fluttered nervously, ¡°I wish I could, but I need to keep the dungeon company; otherwise, he gets lonely.¡±


    Atlas raised an eyebrow, ¡°So what if he gets lonely!?¡±


    The fairy winced, ¡°Well, if he gets lonely, then I don''t know what will happen. Maybe he''ll get angry too, and I don¡¯t think you and I would ever really want an angry dungeon.¡±


    Atlas thought in his head, ¡®Hmm, that is kind of true. A sentient dungeon without a guardian keeping it in line might cause me problems. I really hope keeping this dungeon in check will work.¡®


    ¡°So, you''re saying there''s no way of avoiding destroying those other skeletons?¡±


    The fairy bit her lip, looking apologetic again, ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered, holding her hands up in a what-can-I-do kind of gesture.


    Atlas sighed, ¡°Say, do you have any spare mana coins?¡± He wasn¡¯t going to leave without some loot, especially after taking a chance on this partnership with the dungeon.


    The fairy perked up, ¡°Yeah, we have this chest of mana coins,¡± she said, revealing a chest brimming with over a thousand mana coins.


    Atlas blinked, ¡°Why do you have these? If the dungeon needs mana, why are there mana coins still coming out of it?¡±


    The fairy paused, then asked the dungeon. After a few moments, she shrugged and said, ¡°Oh, he said he was kind of embarrassed. Again, just like the skeletons, the mana coins are the result of eating too much pure mana. But they¡¯re not quite enough to spawn a full skeleton. They''re kind of the leftovers of each spawn he makes.¡±


    Atlas nodded slowly, ¡°Oh, I guess that makes sense.¡±


    A metaphor for what''s happening with the dungeon and the mana coins crossed his mind: ¡®The mana coins are like the afterthoughts of a feast, remnants of the dungeon¡¯s insatiable hunger for pure mana¡ªjust enough to satisfy, but not enough to create.¡®


    With this conversation and the new partnership formed, Atlas and the two trolls started back toward Bonetown. ¡®Mission accomplished,¡® he thought. ¡®Now I have to set up some soldiers to keep the dungeon in check and let the leadership team know that everything has succeeded. But I¡¯ll still have to fight the Skeleton General and whatever remains of the horde. I hope the army has taken care of most of those skeletons.¡®


    As they trudged along, Atlas felt a strange mix of relief and anticipation. The alliance with the dungeon could prove invaluable, but the looming battle against the Skeleton General weighed heavily on his mind. He could almost hear the distant clattering of bones.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : ALIEN SHOWRUNNER HQ


    In the brightly lit showrunner''s headquarters, Nerdathor leaned over a massive holographic display, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he monitored the latest developments. The usual hum of machinery and the soft glow of control panels gave the room an electric buzz, but this time, it felt different. ¡®This could be it,¡® he thought, barely able to contain himself.


    "I hope this works out," he muttered, a grin forming on his face. The display showed the dungeon core pulsing with life, mana swirling around it like a living storm. "I hadn''t realized that allowing so much mana in at once could create a sentient dungeon core. This is insane." His voice was full of awe, bordering on disbelief. This wasn¡¯t just another dungeon scenario¡ªthis was new, groundbreaking, and his viewers would eat it up.


    He straightened up, his excitement bubbling over. "And thank god I hired that fairy, too. Atlas really came through subduing the dungeon too." His eyes flicked to the tiny fairy flitting around the dungeon, her wings shimmering as she conversed with the core. Nerdathor could already picture how viewers would react to this first-ever sentient dungeon, an unpredictable element in the show.


    His heart raced with anticipation. ¡®The audience has never seen anything like this before.¡® The dungeon core, thinking for itself, making choices¡ªthis was no ordinary season. It was a whole new level of danger and strategy, and the thrill of it made his flower tentacle curl. "This will definitely require watching to make sure nothing goes wrong," he murmured, but there was an undeniable spark in his eyes.


    He quickly adjusted the surveillance feeds, zooming in on every aspect of the dungeon. The ratings were going to spike, no question about it. ¡®If this goes off without a hitch, I¡¯m going to be a legend.¡® He could already imagine the headlines: ¡®First Ever Sentient Dungeon Core¡ªThe Show That Changed Everything.¡®


    Leaning back in his chair, Nerdathor allowed himself a moment to revel in the excitement. ¡®This is going to be bigger than anything we''ve done. If the core starts causing problems, the viewers will be glued to their screens.¡®


    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    On the Celestial Wager, Zeltrax, Gorvax, Lurox, and Kroxar were scrambling around, their excitement grew like flames as news of Atlas capturing a sentient dungeon spread like wildfire.


    "I''ve never seen that before!" Zeltrax marveled, their translucent skin shimmering as they observed the situation unfolding on the holographic screens.


    "This is nuts!" Lurox buzzed, their wings fluttering with barely-contained energy. They darted between betting stations, eagerly soaking in the action.


    Kroxar, with a smirk twisting their tentacles, muttered, "The whole place is going to explode over this. I love it."


    From the high platform overseeing the floor, Blontik, the toad-like casino owner, rubbed his greasy hands together, a gleam in his eyes. "All right, folks, we¡¯ve got a whole bunch of fresh bets up!" His voice boomed through the casino. "Wagers include: Will the dungeon actually listen to Atlas? How many skeletons will spawn per hour? And my personal favorite¡ªhow many of those new prisoners will die in the dungeon?" He chuckled, watching as the betting terminals lit up with frantic activity.


    Gorvax, with his stone-like arms crossed, grunted approvingly. "This is going to be interesting. High stakes, indeed."


    The excitement only grew as more bets were placed, everyone eager to see just how obedient the sentient dungeon would become under Atlas¡¯s command.

 CHAPTER 254 Month 3 : The Skeleton General’s Fate

    POV : WASTELAND


    Atlas and the trolls were heading back to Fort Bone when they saw red flares . They immediately picked up their pace. Thankfully, all three of them were in great shape¡ªAtlas with his gene boosters, and the trolls, well, they were trolls¡ªbursting forward from a casual walk into a fast jog. However, it was about two hours away from the flares, and there was no way he could sprint all the way there, even with his superhuman genetics.


    The jogging speed in itself was designed to get to the flares, and still leave him ready to fight. There would be no point getting to what could be a life threatening battle exhausted.


    When he finally arrived, what he saw made him pause. The Skeleton General, mounted on the mutated steed, lance in hand, was smashing into the gates of Bonetown. Soldiers were dropping rocks, pouring flaming oil, and shooting crossbows down at the beast. Crafters were hurling their KrazyBondoglue javelins at the undead steed. The javelins had struck several times, and the steed was looking less and less agile, its movements slowing. But still, when it got too burdened down by the KrazyBondoglue javelins, the General would slash through them with his sword before sheathing it again, resuming his relentless strikes against the gate with his lance.


    Skeletons were rushing the wall as well, splitting the army¡¯s focus. Armored skeletons with shields were doing their best to protect the General. The screams of wounded men echoed throughout the area.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re definitely asking for it,¡± Atlas growled, his blood boiling.


    ¡°That''s home! You''re dead... or I guess deader!¡± Portilla screamed, charging forward with fury.


    Crushir just bellowed, ¡°Smash!¡± with wild enthusiasm.


    There were roughly 300 skeletons in that horde, and Atlas definitely wasn''t going to give them a chance to escape.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas and trolls barrelled into the back of the skeletal army. Skeletons flew everywhere as his swords did their work. He was a surgeon removing the cancer that was the horde. His twin swords were the scalpels, and his goal was to make the wasteland tumor free.


    Portilla and Crushir led the charge in front of him, their large bodies tanking hits with ease. Nothing got through them, but the sheer number of skeletons¡ªboth regular and bestial¡ªslowed him down from reaching the General. Getting through a horde of 300 skeletons, even with many attacking the walls, wasn''t easy. Atlas kept powering through, though.


    CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!


    ¡°Keep those skeletons away from me!¡± he yelled to the walls.


    Isabella heard him and quickly directed more of the crossbowmen to fire at any of the regular skeletons blocking his path.


    THWIP! THWIP! THWIP!


    The skeleton soldiers started going down, creating a small pocket of space for Atlas and the trolls to move through. Taking this opportunity, the three of them bulled through to where the Skeleton General was.


    The General, rearing back for another charge at the wall with his lance, didn¡¯t notice, until Atlas took one of his swords and cut through the back leg of the mutant steed. The steed, reacting to the blow, lifted its head in silent pain and collapsed to its knees. The General, unable to stop the momentum, flew right off, his lance soaring into the distance and smashing into a couple of unfortunate skeletons. He turned around in apparent anger, unsheathing his great sword and swung it at Atlas. Atlas couldn¡¯t dodge in time and took the blow. His armor held up, but unfortunately, physics made its ugly head known. The momentum, combined with the Skeleton General¡¯s sheer size and power, sent Atlas flying ten feet.


    BOOM!


    He hit the ground hard. A small crater formed in the ground, as dust flew up from around. Atlas tried to catch his breath as quickly as he could and get back up. But it was hard. He definitely was struggling to get up. Portilla and Crushir immediately stood protectively, fighting the General back. The General kept hacking into them, though. His sword tearing into them caused serious wounds.


    Blood spurted from their wounds. It was regenerating, but not fast enough. The sheer damage the skeletal general was doing was off the charts.


    ¡°Argh!¡± yelled Crushir, wincing in pain.


    ¡°Die! Die! You hurt my daddy!¡± Portilla shouted furiously.


    The Skeleton General kept pressing his attack. His next sword swing sliced directly into Portilla¡¯s club, cleaving it in half. Portilla ducked just as the club remnant flew away. With her other club, she smashed the Skeleton General''s hand, causing him to momentarily lose his grip on his sword. Crushir, seizing the chance, brought both his clubs down on the General¡¯s hands again. The Skeleton General lost control of his great sword. It dropped to the ground, with a heavy CLUNK.


    Seeing the opportunity, both trolls dropped their clubs and jumped on the Skeleton General. The General was large¡ªroughly ten, maybe twelve feet tall¡ªbut adult trolls weren¡¯t small either, standing eight feet tall each. Between the two of them, a massive dog pile of monsters formed in the middle of the wasteland.


    ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening,¡± one of the soldiers on the walls whispered, eyes wide with shock. Isabella looked down in concern.


    ¡°Get up, Atlas!¡± she yelled. Having caught his breath, Atlas leaped into the dog pile with both swords pointing down. His blades sliced through the General''s armor. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how good your armor is; there¡¯s always joints,¡® Atlas thought. His swords cut off one of the Skeleton General¡¯s arms.


    The General struggled furiously to get up, but with only one arm and being pinned down by hundreds of pounds of troll, it was a losing battle.


    Atlas kept slicing until he found another gap where the Skeleton General¡¯s gorget didn¡¯t protect his neck. With a swift stroke, the head flew right off. Seeing that the General had finally stopped moving, the three of them cheered.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± yelled Atlas.


    Portilla and Crushir echoed, ¡°Fuck yeah!¡±


    Atlas thought, ¡®Oh my, I really shouldn¡¯t teach them to swear.¡®


    The Skeleton General had been a terrifying force of nature, his mana-powered strength and relentless ferocity had earned him a trail of smoldering ruins and panicked villagers all the way to Fort Bone. He commanded his horde with an iron¡ªwell, bony¡ªfist, a skeletal juggernaut of destruction.


    And now? Now he was a sad, clattering heap buried under what could only be described as a mountain of troll meat.


    ¡°Meat mountain wins again!¡± Crushir announced triumphantly, thumping his chest so hard that a nearby tree trembled.


    One skeletal arm wiggled free of the troll pile and flailed weakly, as if even in death (again), the Skeleton General refused to admit defeat. Unfortunately, this only drew Crushir¡¯s attention.


    ¡°General want round two?¡± Crushir cocked his head, scooping up a boulder-sized chunk of troll meat from his own belly. ¡°Crushir smash again!¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The arm immediately stopped moving.


    With the Skeleton General down, the rest of the skeletons¡ªboth armored and unarmored¡ªbegan losing their cohesion. They continued attacking but without the precision or force they had before. Chunks of the horde started wandering off. Isabella, sensing an opening, ordered her army to leave the gate. Two hundred men rushed into the remnants of the skeleton horde, determined to finish them off before they could spread out completely.


    THWIP!


    THWIP!


    CRACK!


    The army took quick vengeance on the now leaderless horde remnants. Atlas backed by the trolls was a tsunami of violence. Skeletons were smashed into bits.


    CRACK


    CRACK


    CRACK


    Soon after the fight was won. Atlas and the Portal Crushers had defeated the skeleton horde.


    ¡°Loot the bodies, and grab the coins!¡± Isabella shouted in triumph.


    The army cheered in victory at the declaration. Blood had been spilled, wounds were plentiful but at the end of the day, they were all united and the victory was precious.


    ¡­and the piles of mana coins twinkling around the battlefield definitely helped increase the festive mood of everyone involved.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : ALIEN SHOWRUNNER OFFICE


    In the showrunner¡¯s office, Cobraxis, a tall green Naga with a human upper torso and a snake-like lower body, waited patiently to speak with Nerdathor. This was his fourth time attempting to get his product into the show. Desperation gnawed at him as he watched his competitors soar ahead, thanks to the massive promotions they had been doing. But Nerdathor had kept turning him down.


    Watching a live stream of Atlas taking down the Skeleton General, Cobraxis thought, ¡®This is the opportunity I need.¡®


    Finally, after fifteen long minutes, Nerdathor called him in.


    "Buddy, what can I do for you?" Nerdathor said, his tone casual but guarded. Despite the repeated rejections, Cobraxis had always managed to stay on his good side, constantly bringing small gifts¡ªlike the one he was holding now, a limited-edition scooter that hadn¡¯t even hit the market yet.


    Cobraxis offered the gift with a flicker of hope in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to get my products on the show.¡±


    Nerdathor sighed. ¡°You know we can''t do that. We¡¯ve banned any form of transportation, and that¡¯s exactly what you sell. I can''t have people speeding around on motorised vehicles. It just doesn¡¯t fit. It speeds up the action too much. We want them relying on the teleport points.¡±


    Cobraxis remained calm, despite his frustration. ¡°I understand your concerns, but hear me out. We¡¯ve developed something different this time. Something I think would be perfect.¡±


    With a swipe of his hand, Cobraxis pulled up a holographic screen displaying his new product: ¡®¡®Speedy Serpent Vending Machine¡®¡®. Below it, a description read: ¡®Transport (10 coins). Hi Ho Silver Away! Use the remains of any creature to create your own mounts. Results may vary.¡®


    Nerdathor¡¯s interest piqued, but he frowned. ¡°Mounts? That''s still transportation. We banned it for a reason.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Cobraxis said quickly, ¡°but these mounts are different. They¡¯re not motorised, so they won¡¯t disrupt the pacing of the show. The teleport points will still be key, but mounts will give characters more flexibility. Think of the drama¡ªif the mounts change depending on what creature remains are used.¡±


    Nerdathor¡¯s eyes lit up as he considered the potential. ¡®Mounts wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea¡­ With Atlas and the Portal Crushers controlling an entire continent, they need a way to travel faster without bypassing the fun of the journey.¡® He smirked. ¡®And if the mounts backfire or explode? That''s ratings gold.¡®


    ¡°This could work, it¡¯s fresh and fun,¡± said Nerdathor. He didn¡¯t mention the fact that he hoped Cobraxis¡¯ product might explode and cause even more drama, that¡¯d be too insulting.


    Cobraxis leaned in, sensing victory. ¡°Exactly. It keeps the action fresh without breaking the balance. I¡¯ve prepared quite a bit for this, and of course the Red Fairy show¡¯s endorsement would really help. That¡¯s why there¡¯s also a small consultation fee here for you. I¡¯ve really appreciated your guidance¡±


    Nerdathor nodded slowly, looking at the stack of mana coins that would be his ¡°consultation fee¡±, was finally convinced. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got a deal. We¡¯ll test it out. But if it doesn¡¯t work, the machines are gone, regardless of the consultation fee.¡±


    Cobraxis grinned, his tail twitching in excitement. ¡°Of course,of course. You won¡¯t regret this.¡±


    ---


    POV : BONETOWN


    The sun blazed relentlessly over the wasteland, casting long shadows as Atlas sat in the Fort Bone War Room, the air thick with satisfaction. His leadership team sat around him, each savoring the taste of victory over their coffee.


    "I can''t believe we''ve finally gotten rid of the Skeleton Horde," Atlas said, his voice filled with relief.


    "Yep," Alexander added with a grin, "We¡¯re still hunting down stragglers, but the Empire is a lot safer now."


    John nodded, "With the economic war under wraps, we¡¯re firmly on our way to number one again."


    Their smiles widened, the weight of their hard-earned victories easing for the moment. The peace didn¡¯t last long, though. A familiar shimmer appeared in the wasteland sky, snapping them out of their reverie.


    "Hello, bitches!" The Red Fairy¡¯s high-pitched voice rang out, her sweet tone laced with her usual mischief. Her glowing figure hovered above them, casting a surreal light in the war room. "I hope you''ve had a fun month. You know what time it is."


    Atlas clenched his jaw slightly, keeping his expression neutral. ¡®What¡¯s she going to do now?¡® he wondered.


    The Red Fairy twirled in the air, her bright red dress flashing as she announced, "Dun dun dun, time for the Red Fairy show! Let''s see, who''s the wasteland leader right now? Oh my, it''s still Atlas and the Portal Crushers of his Fort Bone Empire." Her eyes twinkled with mischief.


    Atlas gave a tight smile.


    "Well, Atlas," she continued, "you guys have done such a great job, and that means you get a reward. Citizens of the Fort Bone Empire here¡¯s your prize!" she declared, her voice booming louder.


    Across the Empire, everything ground to a halt. Crafters paused their work, soldiers stopped their patrols, and even the drunkards brawling outside the taverns stopped to look skyward.


    The Red Fairy raised her hands and snapped her fingers. T-shirts began raining down on every citizen. They landed on people¡¯s heads, THUMP, covering faces and shoulders with brightly printed slogans. Each shirt read: ¡®"I got sucked into the Wasteland, and all I got was this lousy T-shirt."¡®


    Or at least that was what the T-shirt was supposed to say, but it was badly misspelt like a bootleg knockoff you¡¯d buy in a Hong Kong street stall for three bucks.


    The Fairy¡¯s laughter echoed across the Empire. "Enjoy your new garments!" she called out with sarcastic cheer.


    Atlas raised an eyebrow. ¡®Well, that¡¯s not too bad,¡® he thought, holding up his own shirt. ¡®At least everyone gets a free T-shirt.¡®


    But the Fairy wasn¡¯t finished. Her grin widened, and the mischievous glint in her eyes sharpened. "But what¡¯s the point of having an award for first place if there¡¯s no award for last?" She tilted her head, panning the scene to other settlements in the wasteland. Panic filled the air as people in rival settlements looked to the sky in dread.


    The atmosphere shifted as the camera panned out, capturing the dread creeping into the faces of citizens from other settlements. They looked up in horror, knowing full well they were in the running for last place on the mysterious leaderboard. No prosperous towns like the Celestial Empire or America United for them¡ªjust the sickening reality of their own daily struggles.


    The Red Fairy smirked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "It¡¯s kind of boring to punish you losers. Let¡¯s make it a little bit more fun!" She split her camera into two new views. One focused on Jed Lawson, slouched in his chair, whiskey glass halfway to his lips. The other zoomed in on the Celestial Emperor, lounging on his ornate throne, looking smug.


    ¡°I gave you a whole month, and you didn¡¯t overtake the Fort Bone Empire,¡± she declared, feigning disappointment. ¡°I think that makes you THE losers.¡± With a wink, she added, ¡°Normally, I get to get rid of a whole bunch of lazy people from the Wasteland. That¡¯s a perk of my job! But you guys have been doing such a bad job. And Atlas has been working so hard. I think I¡¯ll take it out on YOUR citizens!¡±


    Panic erupted in both empires. Jed Lawson sputtered, whiskey spraying from his mouth as he shouted, ¡°What the hell?! You can¡¯t do that!¡± But his protests fell on deaf ears. The citizens could only cower as fear washed over them, knowing full well the whims of the Red Fairy were not to be trifled with.


    The Celestial Emperor slammed his fist against the arm of his throne, but his authority felt hollow in the face of the Red Fairy¡¯s antics. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, fairy! You can¡¯t touch my subjects!¡± But the Red Fairy merely laughed, twirling in a swirl of sparkles.


    ¡°Oh, but I can!¡± she chirped, and with that, she unleashed her magical energy.


    The Red Fairy started wrecking the two towns, in a blissful shower of lightning and glee.


    Sparks flew as bolts of lightning shot down, striking the ground with explosive force. Citizens screamed and scattered.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡±


    ¡°Whyyyyy?¡±


    A group of soldiers in Jed¡¯s empire turned to run, only to trip over each other in their panic. One soldier shouted, ¡°Get to cover! We¡¯re under attack!¡±


    In the Celestial Empire, jade-skinned beauties shrieked, scrambling to hide behind their ornate columns. The Celestial Emperor, despite his bravado, could only watch in horror as a bolt struck a nearby market stall, sending goods flying and igniting panic.


    ¡°Protect the citizens!¡± he bellowed, his voice cracking. Guards rushed forward, but they could only stand frozen in fear as bolts of lightning rained down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all in good fun!¡± The Red Fairy said, spinning through the air, her laughter ringing out like wind chimes in a storm. She zapped at anything that moved, her energy leaving trails of light as she shifted focus from one settlement to another.


    ¡°Help me!¡± shouted a terrified vendor, trying to shield his wares as a lightning bolt struck nearby, sending him tumbling to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡±

 CHAPTER 255 Month 3 : The Red Fairy Show

    The screaming of the townsfolk didn¡¯t interrupt the Red Fairy Show.


    The Red Fairy was relentless, blasting both settlements with gleeful abandon. Each bolt that struck sent ripples of panic through the crowd, and each explosion of lightning echoed her delight.


    ¡°Come on, people! Where¡¯s your spirit?¡± she taunted, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°You wanted to be in a leading town, right?¡±


    Atlas watched the scene unfold from the war room, his brows furrowing with concern. ¡®This isn¡¯t good,¡¯ he thought, feeling a hint of Schadenfreude. ¡®She¡¯s going to drive them all crazy.¡®


    ¡°Maybe a little punishment will spark some competition,¡± the Red Fairy mused, her tone turning serious. ¡°After all, the Wasteland needs a little shake-up. Let¡¯s see if you can rise to the occasion, or if you¡¯ll just sit back and let Atlas do all the work.¡±


    BOOM!


    Another lightning strike charred a citizen of the Celestial Empire. The Red Fairy, winked at the camera.


    There was no place to hide from the Fairy¡¯s wrath. Everyone in the wasteland watched as lightning rained down on two settlements.


    While this was going on, the 1950s-esque Red Fairy show song played, the lightning and screaming adding a macabre twist to the lyrics.


    ***


    ¡®¡®The Red Fairy Show¡®¡®


    ¡®(Verse 1)¡®


    The Red Fairy is the best,


    You''re here to watch her show,


    With sparkles and surprises,


    She steals the spotlight glow.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    Oh, the Red Fairy is the best,


    Your eyes will always glow,


    When you''re watching the Red Fairy show,


    Feel the magic start to flow!


    ¡®(Verse 2)¡®


    The Red Fairy is delicate,


    Her charm will make you swoon,


    With a wink and a giggle,


    She lights up every room.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    Oh, the Red Fairy is the best,


    Your eyes will always glow,


    When you''re watching the Red Fairy show,


    Feel the magic start to flow!


    ¡®(Bridge)¡®


    The Red Fairy is smart,


    She knows just how to play,


    With laughter and with mischief,


    She¡¯ll brighten up your day!


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    Oh, the Red Fairy is the best,


    Your eyes will always glow,


    When you''re watching the Red Fairy show,


    Feel the magic start to flow!


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡®(Outro)¡®


    So gather ''round and cheer,


    Let your worries drift away,


    With the Red Fairy in sight,


    It¡¯s a perfect, joyful day!


    Oh, it''s the Red Fairy show!


    Yes, it''s the Red Fairy show!


    https://suno.com/song/7c1b1a81-cde3-4356-9ed6-985510a0f2ee


    ¡®¡®¡®


    ¡°Enjoy those T-shirts, Portal Crushers!¡± she yelled one last time before vanishing into a puff of sparkles, leaving behind a stunned silence.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The surviving citizens of the two battered settlements looked around, their fear morphing into a mix of relief and uncertainty. They dared not voice their protests, knowing the Red Fairy¡¯s whims could return at any moment. Jed Lawson¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What just happened?¡± he asked, bewildered.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Celestial Emperor far away in his settlement sighed heavily, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°I suppose we¡¯d better step up our game, or this will be the new normal.¡±


    As they began to assess the damage, Atlas turned to his team. ¡°Let¡¯s keep a closer eye on things. We never want to be on the end of surprises like that.¡±


    With the Red Fairy¡¯s maniacal performance behind them, a newfound determination began to stir among the various settlement leaders. The Wasteland may have been a place of uncertainty, but this was the kick they needed to push their empires forward¡ªif only so that they could survive the fairy''s next whim.


    Before the people of the Wasteland could fully react to the aftermath of the Red Fairy Show, the air shimmered with tension as the familiar, ominous sound of BZORP echoed through the settlements.


    ***


    POV : EARTH


    ¡°Oh my god, Becky, did you see that new documentary?¡±


    Her friend, Becky, tilted her sunglasses, giving her an exaggerated look, ¡°Duh. There¡¯s no one alive who hasn¡¯t seen it.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I wasn¡¯t paying attention to Atlas and the Portal Crushers back when they first won the SFB Championship.¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± Becky shrugged. ¡°But that documentary? Killer. Atlas looks so handsome. I¡¯m obsessed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, drool,¡± her friend echoed. ¡°But do you think it¡¯s all true? Like, really?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gotta be! Look at the way they poofed¡ªgone! Just like Atlas hinted at the whole time. And now no one knows what¡¯s happening in the wasteland.¡±


    ¡°True that,¡± Becky nodded, letting her sunglasses fall back into place.


    Their conversation naturally drifted to other topics, including their latest K-pop boy band crushes and the SFB league. The SFB had rolled into the new season, but this one had an asterisk stamped all over it. With Atlas and the Portal Crushers vanishing, there was no reigning champion. Hell, many of the top fighters had been sucked into portals as well. It was like when Major League Baseball went on strike and half the players disappeared. Even Mohammed, who had led the second-place team, had been sucked into a portal.


    Meanwhile, the president of SFB wasn¡¯t crying over spilled milk¡ªhe was celebrating. That new documentary about Atlas and the Portal Crushers¡¯ preparation for the wasteland wasn¡¯t just entertainment; it was a warning. SFB training was now a hot survival ticket. Gyms like the Society of Creative Battles had skyrocketed in memberships. People didn¡¯t just want to work out¡ªthey wanted to learn how to wield a sword. How to survive. Just in case.


    SFB had always been on the rise, even as the world¡¯s number two sport. Number one depended on where you lived: hockey in Canada, soccer in South America, and football in the U.S. But the SFB president couldn¡¯t shake the growing thought: ¡®How do we squeeze more money out of this?¡®


    He¡¯d been quietly training himself with SFB fighters. He wasn¡¯t going to win any championships, but every hour of training gave him a sliver of hope. He wanted to be ready if the portals came for him. He chuckled remembering various leaders getting sucked out of the hospitals last time. No place was safe anymore.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    In the basement of their mom¡¯s house, two boys were glued to the screen, controllers in hand, immersed in a new video game. It was based on sword fighting, and Atlas and the Portal Crushers were unlockable characters. SFB¡¯s president had licensed the game so fast it made people¡¯s heads spin. It played like Mortal Kombat, only way cooler, at least in their opinion. Everything connected to Atlas was pure financial gold. Magazines had even crowned him Man of the Year, and those sold out instantly.


    ¡°Johnny, how¡¯re you dealing with the fact that everyone¡¯s just¡­ gone?¡± Brendan asked, mashing buttons on the controller.


    Johnny sighed, pausing the game. ¡°It¡¯s weird, man. My dad¡¯s the only one left from the original Portal Crushers, and he¡¯s been swamped with interviews. Feels like he¡¯s on a talk show every other night. What about you? ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m doing ok, ¡°said his friend, ¡°You were at the live event. Was it as nuts as the documentary made it look?¡±


    ¡°It was crazier,¡± Johnny admitted, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Nobody believed it at first. You should¡¯ve seen people¡¯s faces when the portals started opening, and¡ªBOOM¡ªthey were gone.¡±


    Brendan shuddered, ¡°Are you, uh¡­ glad your dad¡¯s still here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Johnny said softly, staring at the screen. ¡°I mean, my parents are divorced, but I¡¯m glad he didn¡¯t get sucked into the wasteland. I don¡¯t even wanna think about those demon dogs. You see the sketches from the documentary?¡±


    ¡°Ugly mutts,¡± Jimmy agreed. ¡°Sketches were enough to give me nightmares.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried you¡¯ll get pulled into a portal tomorrow?¡±


    Johnny shrugged, but his voice trembled a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. I¡¯m turning 18 at midnight, and¡­ birthday parties feel more like a death flag than a celebration now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but think about it. If we do get sucked in, we¡¯d go in as warriors,¡± Brendan grinned, brightening up. ¡°My dad got me full armor, sword, and shield¡ªjust like his.¡±


    ¡°Dude, same!¡± Johnny perked up. ¡°That¡¯s what I asked my parents for. My mom nearly cried. Like, how bad is the world when your kid asks for armor for his birthday?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary out there, man.¡±


    ¡°I know, bro.¡±


    They fell into silence for a moment, the weight of the world pressing in on their small basement refuge. Then, with a quick glance at each other, they unpaused the game. Because in that basement, with their controllers in hand, they were still in control¡ªat least for a little while longer.


    ***

 CHAPTER 255.5 Month 3 : Incoming!

    POV : FORT BONE


    Portals burst open in a series of blinding flashes, sending forth a torrent of people tumbling through. Two thousand newcomers spewed in, their faces etched with a blend of confusion and nervousness as they stepped into this strange new reality.


    ¡°Welcome to Fort Bone!¡± a member of the Earth¡¯s Children marching band announced, their instruments gleaming in the sun. The upbeat tempo of their music filled the air, instantly lifting the spirits of both the newcomers and the citizens of the Fort Bone Empire. The marching band paraded through the crowd, welcoming the newcomers with cheerful songs and festive banners, creating a lively atmosphere amid the chaos.


    Atlas stood at the forefront, ready to greet the new arrivals with a warm smile. ¡°Welcome, everyone! You¡¯ve just entered the Fort Bone Empire, and we¡¯re thrilled to have you here!¡± His voice boomed confidently over the jubilant sounds of the band.


    As the crowd began to settle, Olivia, the empire''s renowned diplomat, stepped forward. ¡°We know this is a lot to take in, but fear not! We¡¯re all friends here,¡± she said, her soothing voice cutting through the noise. ¡°You¡¯ll find plenty of opportunities in the Wasteland, and we¡¯ll help you get acclimated.¡±


    Amidst the mixed crowd, soldiers from the United Earth Army mingled in, their uniforms crisp and authoritative. They had their mission to accomplish in the Wasteland and they didn¡¯t want to fail right out of the gate.


    As the new arrivals took in the sight of the colorful band and the friendly faces, a sense of hope began to replace their initial confusion. A man in the front row shouted, ¡°Is this for real? We get a welcome party? Isn¡¯t this the place where you get your head blown off by the Red Fairy? And full of monsters?¡±


    Atlas chuckled, the atmosphere infectious. ¡°Not if you are lucky and get sent to our settlement! You¡¯re in Fort Bone now, and we celebrate every new arrival. You¡¯re going to be alright here!¡±


    Meanwhile, the citizens of the Fort Bone Empire exchanged knowing looks, accustomed to the periodic influx of new people. Some laughed and clapped along with the music, while others shared stories of their own arrivals, creating a camaraderie that helped bridge the gap between the old and the new.


    ¡°Stay close, everyone!¡± Atlas called out as he guided the newcomers toward a designated area where they could get settled. ¡°We¡¯ll have food, drinks, and a chance to meet some of our other residents.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s show them around!¡± one of the Portal Crushers suggested, stepping forward with enthusiasm. ¡°The Wasteland has a lot to offer, and we¡¯re here to help you find your place!¡±


    Just as they began to move the crowd toward the welcome area, the portals flickered again, and another wave of energy surged through the air. The sound of BZORP reverberated even louder, sending a ripple of excitement through the crowd.


    ¡°More newcomers!¡± someone shouted, their voice full of anticipation rather than dread. The familiar sensation of new arrivals was a common occurrence in the Wasteland, and the citizens were eager to see who would join them next.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s keep this going!¡± Olivia encouraged, gesturing for the band to continue playing. ¡°Every new arrival is a chance for growth, for friendship, and for building our community.¡±


    Atlas felt a surge of optimism. ¡®This is what the Wasteland needs¡ªunity and celebration,¡® he thought. As the music played on and the welcome wagon rolled into full swing, he prepared for the next wave of newcomers, ready to embrace whatever challenges lay ahead. The Wasteland was alive with possibility, and together, they would forge a brighter future.


    The new arrivals were unusually calm, and Atlas had to admit, it was a welcome change. Atlas didn¡¯t know till later, after the intake interviews, that this probably had a lot to do with the extensive documentary Earth''s government had pieced together about him and the Portal Crushers. Interviews with Hong Sha, Alicia, and Jim, along with social media clips from Alyx, were all stitched together into a well-rounded narrative, complete with commentary from survival experts and psychologists. The government had clearly put in the work to prepare anyone who might get portaled in, aiming for the best possible outcome.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The shift in attitudes from, ¡®Oh my god, what are we doing here?¡® to ¡®We knew this was coming, and we''re mentally prepared¡® didn''t go unnoticed. He realized just how crucial all his previous efforts had been when one of the newcomers, an eighteen-year-old boy, struck up a conversation with him.


    "Atlas, you remember me?" the boy asked, his eyes hopeful.


    Atlas blinked, trying to place him. "Sorry, son, I meet a lot of people, especially with the whole...celebrity thing," he said, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    The boy grinned. "Aw, come on, Atlas. We were at that VIP event together. You even signed my t-shirt!"


    Atlas wracked his brain. That VIP event felt like it had happened lifetimes ago. Well, technically, it had only been three months, but it really felt like two entire lifetimes...plus one redo.


    "I''m Johnny, remember? You even sent people to talk to my mom to let me come," the boy pressed on, looking like he was about to burst with excitement.


    Atlas¡¯s eyes lit up. "Oh my god, you''re Jim''s son!" he exclaimed, the pieces finally clicking into place. "How''s Jim doing?"


    Johnny¡¯s grin widened. "He''s good. Swamped with TV talk shows and the government interviews¡ªbeen at it ever since you all left. He¡¯s like a full on Atlas expert as his job now."


    Atlas nodded. "That''s great to hear. I really hope he hasn''t been portaled away or anything since he hasn''t shown up here."


    "Nah, last time I saw him, he was still at home," Johnny replied. Then his expression faltered. "I don''t know how he''s gonna react to me being gone, though."


    Atlas gave the boy a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Jim¡¯s always been a tough fella. I know he¡¯ll trust me to take good care of you."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    In the settlement of America United, Jed Lawson was having one hell of a day, and not in a good way. The Red Fairy had blown through town, leaving her signature lightning and death in her wake, and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, 2,000 people had just portaled in out of nowhere. Unlike the Portal Crushers, who had some nice, orderly system for handling newcomers, Jed¡¯s situation was a complete mess. People streamed in with no warning, no plan, and no clue what they were walking into.


    Sure, their attitudes were better, thanks to that government documentary back on Earth, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that the whole thing was a bit of a shitshow.


    Jed stood, watching as the newly portaled crowd fumbled around, confused but not entirely panicked. He wiped a hand over his sweaty face, muttering to himself, ¡°Why the hell do we never get a warning?¡± He could already feel the headache coming on, a throbbing reminder that his day was about to get worse.


    ¡®At least they ain''t screamin''¡®, he thought, watching a group of people awkwardly gather their bearings. That documentary had done its job. These folks seemed mentally prepared for whatever mess they were in now. But still, there were too many of them, and America United wasn''t set up for this kind of influx.


    He barked orders at a few of his men, "Round ''em up! Get ¡®em outta the street before they cause a bigger problem." The men scrambled to follow his commands, herding the newcomers like cattle. The last thing Jed needed was a stampede of confused people in the middle of his settlement.


    As he turned to assess the damage the Red Fairy had left behind, his frustration mounted. Broken stalls, upturned carts, and random bursts of fire where she¡¯d been. That little menace always had a way of leaving destruction, and for some reason, she seemed to enjoy doing it at the worst possible moments. He kicked at a splintered crate and cursed under his breath.


    ''Why¡¯d it have to be today of all days?'' He sighed. He needed a plan, and fast. These portaled-in folks might have better attitudes, but they still needed food, shelter, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªsomebody to keep them in line. And that somebody was going to be him.


    One of his men, Roy, jogged up, looking a little pale. "Jed, you better come see this."


    Jed¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Now what?"


    "It¡¯s¡­uh, well, more people just came through. And some of ''em are armed. Real heavy stuff."


    Jed¡¯s fists clenched. This day just kept getting better and better. "Fine, show me," he grumbled, stomping off toward the newcomers.


    Roy led him to a group of about twenty men in camouflage, standing near the outskirts of the settlement. Sure enough, they were armed to the teeth¡ªrifles, knives, and even a couple of grenades. They looked like they had seen their fair share of fights.


    One of them, a tall guy with a shaved head and a mean look in his eye, stepped forward. "We don''t want any trouble. But if it comes, we¡¯ll finish it."


    Jed raised an eyebrow. "We don¡¯t want trouble either, but you¡¯re gonna have to follow our rules. Got it?"


    The man didn¡¯t flinch. "As long as your rules make sense, we can play nice."


    Jed sized him up for a moment. The last thing he needed was a brawl breaking out with all these newcomers, but he knew better than to show weakness. "Alright. We¡¯ll get you all sorted. Just don¡¯t go waving those weapons around unless you¡¯re provoked."


    The man gave a slight nod, and Jed motioned for his men to start escorting the group further into town. His mind raced with everything that needed fixing today¡ªgetting these people settled, dealing with the destruction, and figuring out what kind of tricks the Red Fairy was planning next.


    ''One damn thing after another,'' he thought.

 CHAPTER 256 Month 3 : We Are Hiring

    In the heart of Fort Bone, Atlas and Olivia were deep in conversation, their focus set on how to allocate the 2,000 people who had recently arrived. Soldiers were mixed in with the group, but none held ranks higher than sergeant, which made assimilating them easier. Atlas had promised these people that if they found a military unit to join, they would be free to leave. None of the 2,000 had become citizens, though¡ªthat was no longer a free perk. Citizenship had to be earned, just like everyone else in the Fort Bone empire.


    Amber strode in confidently, cutting through the tension in the room with a wave of her hand. "We can definitely use all 2,000 people, Atlas," she declared with certainty.


    Atlas blinked, surprised by her enthusiasm. "Wow, really?"


    Amber nodded eagerly. "In fact, this would be a perfect time for Olivia to go scout some more. I bet those other settlements are scrambling, trying to get rid of refugees. But we can use more."


    Atlas tilted his head, trying to grasp the scale of her plans. "How are we using so many people?" he asked, genuinely curious.


    Amber didn¡¯t miss a beat. "You''ve got the walls to defend, which other settlements don¡¯t have. You have crafters working, providing for that army. And you also have adventure teams heading around your empire. They work hard, but they need food, and that means servers. They need a place to stay, so we can expand the inn. That also means housekeepers. They want to drink beer, and even though Alexander and Hank are kicking ass at the Wasted Tavern, it doesn¡¯t hurt to have more servers there."


    Atlas nodded slowly as Amber¡¯s words sank in, but she wasn¡¯t done yet.


    "And you know Isabella¡¯s opening her restaurant soon. A restaurant/tower that size doesn¡¯t staff itself. We need more hands on deck for everything¡ªfrom defense to day-to-day operations."


    ¡®Wow,¡® Atlas thought, his mind racing. ¡®I had no idea it had gotten so big.¡® He glanced at Amber, a flicker of doubt in his eyes. "Can we afford all that, Amber?"


    Amber grinned, her excitement infectious. "That¡¯s the crazy thing. The more we pump in for hiring staff, the more money we make. The demand is there, especially with the skeletal horde being taken down."


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, absorbing the reality of Fort Bone¡¯s growth. What had once been a small, struggling outpost was now becoming a hub of commerce, adventure, and survival. ¡®We really are building something big here,¡® he thought.


    ---


    Ronan and Elara sat together near the outskirts of Fort Bone, still adjusting to the shock of arriving. They had portaled in with the other 2,000 refugees just a few hours earlier, but already, something about this place felt different. The camp was bustling with activity, yet there was a sense of order.


    Ronan, his greying hair barely visible under a dirt-streaked Edmonton Eskimo¡¯s ballcap, glanced around the fort¡¯s towering walls. ¡°Can you believe this place? I mean, I watched the documentary ¡®bout settlements like this, but seeing it¡­ it¡¯s real.¡±


    Elara, her short-cropped hair catching the firelight, leaned forward, her eyes wide with excitement. "I know, right? It feels so organized. I thought we¡¯d be thrown into a brutalwasteland, but they actually have a plan here. A real system."


    Ronan nodded, a grin creeping across his nervous face. "When we portaled in, I thought it¡¯d be a huge scramble. Fight for food, shelter¡­ you know the mad max drill. But this place? It¡¯s different. They¡¯re not just squealin¡¯ by here, they seem to be kicking ass."


    Elara¡¯s face lit up, her voice barely containing her hope. "And did you hear about how citizenship works now? It¡¯s not automatic like it used to be, but we can earn it. That means they want us to be part of the empire. Not just warm bodies to fill a quota."


    Ronan let out a deep sigh of relief, his body visibly relaxing for the first time in days. "Yeah, I heard. We actually have a chance here. A real chance to be more than just¡­ refugees. I never thought we¡¯d land somewhere that gave a damn about us. Let alone a place this well-organized."


    Elara glanced at the walls, her mind racing with possibilities. "And the way they talked about defending the walls, expanding the fort¡­ they¡¯re serious about this. This isn¡¯t just some temporary refuge. They¡¯re building a future, Ronan. We could actually be a part of it."


    "Imagine that," Ronan said, a hint of wonder in his voice. "I wonder what it feels like to be part of something bigger. If we get two the hundred tokens to go home at the end of the year, that¡¯d be great."


    Elara¡¯s voice softened, but her excitement remained. "Yeah. And even if we don¡¯t I feel like this empire will still keep us safe. And not just that¡ªwe can make a real life here. Work, earn our keep, and be citizens. They¡¯re giving us more than just a roof over our heads. They¡¯re giving us a real chance." Back home she had been a convenience store clerk, yet somehow the future here in a post apocalyptic wasteland seemed better?


    Ronan smiled at the fire, his hands outstretched to feel its warmth. I was prepared to fight for my life if I was ever portaled but this place¡­ it feels right. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to find a better offer."


    Elara nodded, her eyes flickering with determination. "We¡¯re definitely not leaving this chance on the table. We¡¯re staying, and we¡¯re going to make this work. We finally found it¡ªour chance."


    They sat quietly for a moment, both lost in thought. Around them, Fort Bone bustled with new arrivals, but Ronan and Elara didn¡¯t feel like outsiders. They felt like they were on the verge of something real¡ªsomething worth belonging to.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The 280 new soldiers stood in formation just outside the main gates of Fort Bone. Their posture was disciplined, but the uncertainty hung thick in the air as they waited for their sergeant to speak. They had been portaled in with the rest of the refugees, but their situation was unique¡ªtrained fighters dropped into an unknown world. Some whispered about breaking off, forming their own unit, but Atlas had made it clear that wouldn¡¯t fly.


    Sergeant Major Wren, a grizzled man with a scar running down his cheek, stepped forward. His stern expression softened as he scanned the faces of his soldiers¡ªpeople who had fought beside him, who looked up to him for direction. But this wasn¡¯t like anything they¡¯d faced before.


    "Listen up," Wren¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the murmur of the group. "I know this isn¡¯t where any of us expected to end up, but we¡¯re here now. And we had a long talk with Atlas¡ªthe leader of this place. We¡¯re not forming our own unit. We¡¯re not taking over. That¡¯s the deal, and we¡¯re gonna stick to it."


    The soldiers exchanged glances, a few frowning but nodding their understanding. Wren continued, his tone firm but not unkind. "Atlas offered us options. We¡¯re free to stay and become adventurers, join teams that go out and explore, or join the empire¡¯s army. Or, if we don¡¯t want that, we¡¯re free to leave and try to find a larger military unit to join. We¡¯re not prisoners here, but we can''t cause problems."


    One of the younger soldiers, Corporal Jacks, raised his hand hesitantly. "Sarge, what if we want to stay but¡­ we don¡¯t want to be adventurers? Is there another way we can fit in?"


    Wren nodded, having anticipated the question. "Yeah, there is. They¡¯re building something big here, bigger than just an army. There are jobs in the fort¡ªlogistics, security, training. You can contribute in other ways if fighting ain¡¯t for you anymore. But we all follow their rules. They¡¯ve got a system here, and if we play our part, they¡¯ll treat us well."


    A murmur ran through the group. The idea of settling down in one place was foreign, but it wasn¡¯t without its appeal. A gruff voice from the back called out, "And if we want to leave? What then?"


    Wren crossed his arms. "You can leave. Atlas said if we find a bigger military unit, we¡¯re free to go. No one''s holding us here. But safety is not guaranteed. The world out there¡ªit¡¯s dangerous, and there¡¯s no telling what¡¯s waiting beyond these walls."


    Silence settled over the group. The soldiers had heard about what life on the outside was like¡ªdungeon spawn, constant fighting, endless battles for survival. The walls of Fort Bone were starting to look pretty good in comparison.


    "Look," Wren said, his tone softer now. "I know this isn¡¯t the life we signed up for. But we¡¯ve got a chance here to rebuild. To find something new. We don¡¯t need to be soldiers forever. You¡¯ve fought long enough. Maybe now¡¯s the time to live."


    The soldiers were quiet, each absorbing the weight of his words. Some seemed unsure, but others were beginning to relax, their faces showing a glimmer of hope.


    Private Diaz, one of the newer recruits, spoke up. "I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ maybe being an adventurer wouldn¡¯t be so bad. If it means staying somewhere safe and having a purpose."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Wren smiled slightly. "That¡¯s the spirit. Look, we were all soldiers on Earth. If you want to keep fighting, the option¡¯s there. If you want to try something new, that¡¯s open too. But whatever you choose, we¡¯re not breaking the deal with Atlas. He¡¯s giving us a chance, and we¡¯re gonna respect that."


    He let his words hang in the air for a moment before finishing. "We¡¯ve been through hell together. Whatever you choose, I¡¯m with you. But don¡¯t forget¡ªthis place could be a fresh start for all of us. Let¡¯s not waste it."


    The soldiers stood a little taller, their doubts fading as Wren¡¯s message sank in. They had a choice now, something they hadn¡¯t had in a long time. And for the first time in years, that choice didn¡¯t feel like obligatory service¡ªit felt like a future.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    Olivia stood back, watching the refugees interact, her heart swelling with pride. She had seen countless portal arrivals, witnessed the tense moments of uncertainty that always followed, but today felt different. There was an ease to it. These people¡ª2,000 souls from another place¡ªwere settling in not with fear, but with quiet resilience.


    The people might be different. The words might be slightly different. But the conversations all seemed the same.


    There was no panic. They weren¡¯t running. They were settling in, and that shift made all the difference.


    She marveled at how well-prepared they were. The people of Earth had clearly done their part, preparing the refugees with steady hands. And the welcome at Fort Bone? Impeccable. Not a single hitch.


    Her gaze swept over the group, catching sight of the Earth¡¯s children playing their songs confidently at the front, their songs welcoming and joyful. Behind them, the disciplined Portal Crushers moved with a silent grace, always ready but never overbearing. The diplomats drifted between the clusters of refugees, their soft smiles and calm words diffusing any sparks before they could ignite. ¡®How could things have gone so smoothly?¡®


    And then there were the mini faeries. Olivia expected them to cause at least a little drama with their high-pitched voices and flitting wings. But no, instead of fear, they brought smiles. The sight of them spinning through the air, laughing, and chattering made even the most hardened refugees relax.


    "Wee! Wee! Wee!" they squealed, high on sugar. Olivia couldn''t help but laugh at the memory of handing out those little bags of rock sugar to the refugees. Now, the faeries danced around, drunk on sweetness and joy. ¡®That had been a good call.¡®


    ¡®This is how a portal integration should go,¡® Olivia thought, feeling a warmth spread through her chest as she patted herself on the back. She had pulled this off, made something beautiful out of the mess the Red Fairy had thrown at them.


    She let out a breath, determination settling in. ''I''ve got to go talk to the diplomatic corps and really thank everyone for the job they''ve done.''


    ¡®¡®¡®


    During the night¡¯s celebration, as the sounds of merriment mingled with the hum of conversation, Will sauntered over, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I think this might be a good time for us to unveil the first performance of the attack on the skeleton horde. The newcomers might like it.¡±


    Amber perked up, her eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Without wasting a second, they made their way to the Grand Theater¡ªa towering structure built with gleaming stone, adorned with massive pillars at the entrance and glowing runes along the walls. The sheer size of it was impressive, its vast hall capable of seating hundreds. Crystal chandeliers hung overhead, sparkling like stars, and banners from past performances decorated the walls. The grand stage, a massive platform of polished wood, seemed ready to tell epic tales. The playhouse had been upgraded due to its popularity in Bonetown. It was no longer a tiny cramped barn.


    Inside, the crowd buzzed with anticipation, filling the cushioned seats in neat rows. Naturally, the Portal Crushers and their leadership sat in a private, elevated balcony, looking down on the scene like royalty. They had the best view in the house, of course. The citizens who¡¯d managed to snag a seat shelled out their precious mana coins for the experience, eyes wide as they waited for the show to begin.


    The newcomers? They were flat broke, but as a gesture of goodwill, each had been given a free ticket to the grand event. Not everyone could squeeze into the first show though. Those who made it inside felt like they¡¯d won the lottery.


    As the lights dimmed, the curtains swept open, revealing actors dressed as mighty warriors, brandishing weapons and striking heroic poses. The battle was reenacted with dramatic flair¡ªover-the-top sword fights, skeletons collapsing in spectacular fashion, and plenty of exaggerated bravery. Every ¡®CLANG¡® of swords and ¡®THWIP¡® of crossbow bolts were met with cheers and applause. The newcomers, though seated in the farthest rows, were just as swept up in the action as everyone else.


    Outside, those unlucky enough to miss a seat pressed against the entrance, trying to catch a glimpse or a muffled cheer from within. Inside the theater, it was a full-blown hit. The people who made it loved the show.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Like a Kurosawa film, the play opened with a dark, almost haunting mood. A heavy drumbeat echoed through the Grand Theater as the curtain lifted, revealing the dark horizon¡ªFort Bone looming in the distance, shadowed by the skeletal army approaching. The actors portraying the skeletons moved in a unified, jerking fashion, their tattered costumes flapping like old bandages as they marched forward, relentless. The audience sat on the edge of their seats, completely immersed.


    Then, the scene shifted to the decadent Celestial Empire, where the actor playing the emperor lounged lazily on an overstuffed cushion, surrounded by concubines and dancers in garish costumes. He delivered his lines with exaggerated arrogance, waving his hand dismissively as he said, ¡°What does it matter what happens to those westerners over in Fort Bone? We¡¯re fine in the Celestial Empire.¡± The crowd let out a mixture of boos and laughter as he leaned back and ordered more food, the absurdity of his disinterest playing out to perfection. The over-the-top acting of the emperor¡¯s greed and detachment made it clear: the Celestial Empire had no interest in Fort Bone¡¯s fate.


    Next came America United, portrayed with an almost comedic roughness. The fake Jed Lawson swaggered onto the stage, his boots thudding dramatically with each step, whiskey bottle in hand. The crowd chuckled as he threw his arm around the fake Olivia, who pleaded for his help. With a lazy wave, he slurred, ¡°Shoot, I got my whiskey, my beer, my women,¡± eliciting laughs from the audience. Then, as he coldly turned away, adding, ¡°I don¡¯t got time, none of it, for you guys,¡± the theater echoed with a collective groan. Even in the darkened theater, you could feel the tension as the audience''s dislike for Lawson bubbled up¡ªhe represented everything Fort Bone had to overcome.


    The army of Fort Bone took the stage. Dressed in mismatched bone armor, weapons gleaming under the spotlight, they stood bravely before the skeletal onslaught. The battle scenes were a spectacle. Actors flung themselves across the stage in dramatic sword fights, the CLANG of metal ringing out as they slashed at the invading skeletons.


    The choreography was wild and fast-paced¡ªbodies collided, shields were lifted, and the actors portraying the sons and daughters of Fort Bone fought with desperate energy. Mini faeries swarmed around, yelling, ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± Their tiny wings buzzed frantically as they zipped between the combatants, narrowly avoiding the chaos, before flying off to report to the witches.


    The audience sat at the edge of their seats, a wave of tension surging through them. Yet amidst the fear, there was pride¡ªraw and undeniable. The stage lit up as new recruits, portrayed by younger actors, hesitated at the edges of the battle. Their faces were painted with uncertainty, their movements faltering as if frozen by the enormity of the fight before them.


    But then something shifted.


    The actors portraying the veterans roared commands, their voices cutting through the din like fire. ¡°Stand tall! Defend Fort Bone!¡± The younger actors seemed to draw courage from the shouts, their hesitation replaced with steely determination. They rushed forward, clashing with the skeletons as the crowd erupted in cheers.


    The stage became a kaleidoscope of motion. Shields slammed into skeletal warriors with resounding thuds. Swords slashed through the air in graceful arcs. The recruits, once unsure, fought with a desperate kind of energy, their attacks gaining strength as they found courage in one another.


    Amid the spectacle, the scene became more than a performance. It carried a heart-wrenching mixture of hope and desperation. Even as the odds loomed impossibly bleak, unity flickered like a fragile flame, growing brighter with every step the newcomers took toward their shared purpose.


    By the end, the crowd roared, their pride swelling as they watched the defenders march forward, standing as one to protect their home.


    The ending was dramatic. It showed the army of Fort Bone valiantly defending the smaller settlements, yet still close to losing. The patriotic closing song was then played by musicians in the orchestra pit.


    Brave sons and daughters of Fort Bone


    (Verse 1)


    We¡¯re trying to survive, it¡¯s hard, but we¡¯re trying to thrive,


    The armies of the Skeleton Horde are closing in, alive.


    They''re creeping close, and we feel the fear,


    Crushing hopes and dreams, they¡¯re almost here.


    (Chorus)


    We¡¯re trying to survive, hold on and stay alive,


    With the weight of the world, we fight to stay revived.


    The armies are moving strong, but they can¡¯t do it without us along,


    New recruits tremble and shake, but their spirits stay bold and strong.


    (Verse 2)


    The Celestial Empire just laughs and laughs,


    They feast on our misery while we face the aftermath.


    America United, they¡¯re oh so near,


    But they won¡¯t lend a hand; they¡¯d rather drown in beer.


    (Chorus)


    We¡¯re trying to survive, hold on and stay alive,


    With the weight of the world, we fight to stay revived.


    Our only hope lies in our brave sons and daughters true,


    They¡¯ll fight for fort bones hope, they''ll see us through.


    (Bridge)


    The shadows loom large, but we refuse to yield,


    With courage in our hearts, we will not be concealed.


    Together we stand, united as one,


    We¡¯ll face down the darkness until the battle¡¯s won.


    (Chorus)


    We¡¯re trying to survive, hold on and stay alive,


    With the weight of the world, we fight to stay revived.


    The armies are moving strong, but they can¡¯t do it without us along,


    New recruits tremble and shake, but their spirits stay bold and strong.


    (Outro)


    We¡¯re trying to survive, we won¡¯t let hope die,


    With fire in our souls, we¡¯ll reach for the sky.


    Our brave sons and daughters will fight for what¡¯s right,


    Together we¡¯ll conquer, we¡¯ll stand and we¡¯ll fight!


    ¡®¡®¡®


    https://suno.com/song/adb8678e-aef0-4816-adfb-413a03d1f9d2</a>


    By the time the curtain started to close, the audience was on their feet, clapping and cheering. A powerful mix of emotions rippled through the theater¡ªpride for Fort Bone, disgust at the selfishness of the Celestial Empire and America United, and a deep connection to the sacrifices of their own people.


    Alexander, as usual, grumbled from his VIP seat, ¡°It really is a shame that the actor that plays me isn''t as good-looking.¡± His comment was met with a chorus of chuckles from those nearby. Isabella, predictably, rolled her eyes, her lips twitching in an amused smirk. Even she had to admit the play had been a hit.


    The crowd left the theater buzzing, replaying their favorite moments. Despite the heavy themes, the play had managed to capture the spirit of Fort Bone¡ªresilience, bravery, and a touch of humor amidst the overwhelming odds. People exchanged excited whispers as they filtered out, talking about how the battles to defend the empire had filled them with an increased sense of patriotism.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 257 Month 3 : Propaganda

    POV : PLAYHOUSE


    Olivia sat in the VIP section, a knowing smile tugging at her lips as she thought about the play that had just unfolded. ¡®That was perfect,¡¯ she reflected, her mind replaying the vivid scenes of the action on stage. She mentally conducted a thorough review of the performance.


    The crowd¡¯s reactions had been exactly what she¡¯d hoped for¡ªgasps, cheers, and even a few laughs. ¡®That was just the right amount of propaganda,¡¯ she mused. The way the actors had portrayed the skeleton horde as an unstoppable force, the desperation of the citizens, and the heroic fight of the new recruits¡ªit had all been expertly crafted to pull at the audience¡¯s emotions.


    Every time a new recruit had stepped onto the stage with shaky hands and uncertain eyes, Olivia had felt the pride swelling within the audience. ¡®They¡¯re seeing themselves in those recruits,¡¯ she realized, remembering the expressions of the citizens around her. There had been something almost magical about how the play had turned those fresh soldiers into symbols of hope. Even the newcomers, who had barely been in Fort Bone for a day, had sat a little straighter, their heads held a little higher. ¡®They¡¯re proud to be part of Fort Bone now. This is exactly what we wanted.¡¯


    The actors had marched valiantly across the stage, defying impossible odds. ¡®This play isn¡¯t just for entertainment; it¡¯s fueling our army, giving them something to fight for.¡¯ She had known it. The citizens had known it. Even the new recruits had felt it. The way they had cheered at every victory on stage¡ªit had been more than just applause. It was a collective belief that they, too, could face impossible odds and win.


    ¡®It also helps that everyone knows how this story ends,¡¯ Olivia thought, her gaze softening as she remembered the brave recruits preparing for the final battle. Sure, the play had its somber moments, with the looming threat of death hanging heavily in the air.


    But in the real wasteland, the skeleton horde had been defeated, and the settlement had survived. That knowledge had taken the edge off the sadness in the play, allowing the audience to focus on the determination and courage of the characters rather than the doom and gloom.


    As the curtain had fallen and the crowd had erupted in applause, Olivia¡¯s heart had swelled with satisfaction. This hadn¡¯t just been a show¡ªit had been a tool, a carefully crafted message to embolden their army, rally their citizens, and inspire the new recruits. The play had done its job, and she could already see the effect it was having.


    People had left the theater with a renewed sense of patriotism, their heads held high, ready to face whatever came next.


    ¡®This is how we win,¡¯ she thought, watching the crowd filter out, still buzzing with energy. ¡®We give them hope, a reason to fight, and remind them that we¡¯ve done the impossible before. And we¡¯ll do it again.¡¯


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    After the show, Olivia found Will lingering near the stage, basking in the post-performance glow. She strode over, her smile genuine and full of pride.


    ¡°That was a great show, Will,¡± she said, her voice warm.


    Will grinned, a little sheepish, clearly enjoying the praise. ¡°Thanks,¡± he replied, his shoulders relaxing. The energy from the play still buzzed in the air, and Olivia could see the excitement reflected in his eyes. She handed him the notes for the next arc¡ªdetails to create the finale with the skeletons defeated.


    ¡°This will be great,¡± Will said, flipping through the papers with an eager glint. ¡°Is it okay if I keep interviewing people? I¡¯ve got so many ideas.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Olivia nodded, her tone encouraging. She knew how much Will loved getting people¡¯s stories, and it only added to the spirit of the settlement. ¡°I love the song you guys wrote, too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Will beamed. The Pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance for the entire production had been the song¡ªan anthem of Fort Bone¡¯s resilience. It was catchy, patriotic and the hook was stirring. Already, Olivia could hear it being sung in clusters of people all around town. The melody had taken root, and it would be a long time before it faded from anyone¡¯s memory. As they talked, people streamed out of the Grand Theater, their voices blending with the tune as they hummed and sang.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Outside the Grand Theater, a crowd of excited spectators milled around, discussing the play, the songs, and, of course, the larger-than-life figures of Fort Bone. Alexander stood tall amidst them, his hands resting on his hips, scanning the throng with a pleased grin. He¡¯d spotted the actor who had portrayed him on stage, lingering awkwardly near the edge of the group, having a smoke. With a confident swagger, Alexander made his way over.


    ¡°Well, partner,¡± Alexander drawled, giving the actor a hearty clap on the back. ¡°You did a mighty fine job portrayin¡¯ me up there. I reckon you got all the right moves.¡±


    The actor, a good looking guy with a manly charm, looked up at him with wide eyes. He stammered out a response, ¡°Th-thanks! I hope I got your toughness and actions right. That¡¯s what I was going for.¡± His voice wavered, and Alexander could tell he was more than a little nervous talking to the real deal.


    Alexander chuckled, crossing his arms and giving the guy an approving nod. ¡°You did good, friend, you did good. But I reckon it must be hard for you.¡±


    The actor blinked, clearly confused. ¡°Hard? Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Alexander said, leaning in a little closer with a mock-serious expression, ¡°I mean tryin¡¯ to play someone as good-lookin¡¯ as me. That must be a tall order. Hard to capture all this,¡± he added, gesturing to his own ruggedly handsome face with a grin. Then he flexed with a classic bodybuilder pose.


    The actor stood there for a moment, speechless, before a slow smile crept onto his face. He laughed awkwardly and nodded. ¡°Yeah, uh¡­ I can see how that¡¯d be a challenge,¡± he said, trying not to laugh too hard.


    But in his head, he thought, ¡®Wow, it¡¯s true. He really is as vain as they say.¡® The guy could barely contain his amusement as Alexander, completely oblivious, continued to praise himself. The actor had heard all the stories about Alexander¡¯s vanity, but seeing it first hand was something else entirely. Still, he felt oddly proud that the legendary Portal Crusher had taken the time to chat with him. It wasn¡¯t every day you got feedback from the person you were pretending to be on stage.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Alexander said, giving him another friendly pat on the back, ¡°keep up the good work, partner. Just remember, you ain¡¯t ever gonna look as good as me, but you¡¯re doin¡¯ your best. That¡¯s what counts.¡± He winked, clearly pleased with his own joke.


    The actor smiled, still thinking to himself, ¡®Man, the legend lives up to the hype. Gotta internalize that massive ego.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The crowd outside the playhouse was hopping around in excitement, especially the lucky newbies who had experienced their first day in the wasteland in such a grand fashion. Their faces were alight with a mixture of wonder and adrenaline, eyes wide as they chattered excitedly to one another. Johnny, a gangly boy with wide eyes and a mop of unruly hair, was chatting with another newcomer, Red, who was nervously biting his lip.


    ¡°Can you believe it?¡± Johnny said, his voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°This is our first day in the wasteland, we get to hang out with the Portal Crushers, AND we got to see that play. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking about on Earth, but I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s pretty awesome here in the wasteland.¡±


    Red looked at him, torn between awe and fear. ¡°I miss my parents,¡± he admitted, his voice wavering. ¡°And I know it¡¯s going to be scary out here. What are you going to wind up doing?¡±


    Johnny shrugged, though his expression was one of determination. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ve been chatting with Atlas.¡±


    Red¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Whoa, you chat with Atlas, like literally talk to him?¡±


    Johnny grinned, clearly enjoying the reaction. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a big deal. He¡¯s actually friends with my dad.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your dad?¡± Red asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s Jim,¡± Johnny said proudly. ¡°He used to be with the Portal Crushers, but he didn¡¯t get sucked into the portal.¡±


    Red¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re like a big shot. Can you get me, like, a sweet gig here?¡±


    Johnny rubbed the back of his neck, unsure but eager to help his new friend. ¡°I guess I can try. Although, I don¡¯t really know what a sweet gig is.¡±


    Red chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t either, but it¡¯s gotta be something, right?¡±


    Johnny laughed along with him before asking, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Red¡¯s face scrunched up as he thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, obviously, I¡¯d LOVE to be a fighter, but I don¡¯t really fight so good.¡±


    Johnny¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Me too! I¡¯d love to fight! I¡¯ve been practicing with my dad at the SFB gym, but I don¡¯t know if Atlas will let me fight.¡± His voice carried that mix of youthful ambition and uncertainty, as if fighting skeletons was both the coolest and scariest thing he could imagine.


    ¡°For real?¡± Red¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope. ¡°Maybe we can train together.¡±


    Johnny¡¯s grin widened. ¡°That¡¯s a deal.¡± The boys slapped their hands together in a triumphant high-five, the sound echoing in the night. They stood there for a moment, both lost in their own imaginations, humming the now-famous tune, "Brave Sons and Daughters of Fort Bone," as they pictured themselves in bone armor, swords flashing, arrows flying. The song stirred something deep within them, a sense of pride and manliness.


    They looked around at the other recruits, many of them already seasoned in combat, and at the army soldiers parading in their bone armor. Both Johnny and Red were green with envy, but also filled with a fierce determination. ¡®One day¡®, they both thought, they would be up there too¡ªmarching alongside the great warriors of Fort Bone, their names sung in the very songs they now hummed. For now, though, they were content to dream, the taste of adventure already on their tongues.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 258 Month 3 : Nobody Wants Skeletons

    Atlas couldn¡¯t help but bask in the satisfaction of the people loving the play. It was one of those rare moments where things just clicked.


    ¡°So, Atlas,¡± Amber''s voice pulled him back to reality, ¡°what are we going to do with all these bones and armor we¡¯ve collected?¡±


    Atlas gave her a lazy grin, ¡°Well, I kind of thought I¡¯d throw that problem to you and John.¡± He chuckled to himself, ¡®This is so much better than having to rely on Clark in my first life. May that fucker never rest in peace.¡® Out loud, he added, ¡°But hey, your bone armor¡¯s coming along nicely. What are you at now, level 1.5-something?¡±


    Amber¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°We¡¯re actually up to version 1.7 now. Those bestial bones really helped.¡±


    Before Atlas could respond, John burst into the room, interrupting their conversation with an urgency that had them both turning toward him.


    ¡°John,¡± Atlas greeted, ¡°we were just talking about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget that,¡± John said, ¡°this is more important.¡±


    Atlas raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a new vending machine.¡±


    Atlas blinked, processing that. ¡°Whoa,¡± he said, his voice genuinely surprised. ¡°That is new.¡±


    The vending machines had always been a bit of an enigma, constantly evolving. He liked to think it was some ripple effect from his choices, not anything big but enough to keep things interesting. ¡®And this was definitely interesting.¡®


    John leaned forward, practically buzzing with excitement, ¡°Yeah, and now... we can make mounts.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s jaw dropped slightly, ¡°Mounts?¡± His mind raced at the possibilities. He pictured himself charging into battle alongside Portilla and Crushir, riding some massive war beasts. ¡®That would be so badass.¡®


    John nodded eagerly, ¡°Yep, all we need are remnants of corpses.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± Atlas said, grinning wide, ¡°I think we should definitely try that out.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Atlas paused, ¡°how are we on coins? I don¡¯t want us experimenting and throwing our finances out of whack.¡±


    Amber chimed in with a confident smile, ¡°We¡¯re doing great. That horde raid paid off, and the dungeon coins you brought in put us ahead. We¡¯re set.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    Jed Lawson was already having a terrible day. The new wave of refugees had brought a whole slew of problems, and just as he was trying to focus on his card game¡ªhis one escape from the madness¡ªone of his men had the nerve to interrupt.


    The extra annoying thing was that his cards were looking good too, two pair, consisting of aces and eights.


    His fingers twitched over the deck as he glanced up, his patience hanging by a thread.


    ¡°Jed,¡± the man started, his voice hesitant, "we''re getting increased sightings of skeletons. That skeletal horde we heard about from Fort Bone¡­ seems they¡¯ve breached the walls and are rampaging through our territory."


    Jed¡¯s eyes flicked up, cold and sharp. ¡°What the hell?¡± he spat, leaning back in his chair. His mind raced. ¡®Skeletons? Here? That couldn¡¯t be right.¡®


    ¡°There ain¡¯t no skeleton dungeon around here.¡±


    The man swallowed, visibly uncomfortable under Jed¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°Well¡­¡± he shuffled his feet, glancing at the other men around the table, ¡°It might not be a hundred percent random that these skeletons popped up in our territory. There¡¯s a play about it. Have you seen it?¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Jed¡¯s jaw clenched, his nostrils flaring as he narrowed his eyes. He hated when people danced around a point. ¡°What play?¡± he growled, a warning tone in his voice.


    The man coughed. ¡°Err¡­¡± he hesitated, ¡°maybe you should watch it.¡±


    The room had grown still. Jed could feel the eyes of the other players on him, waiting, watching. The air felt thick with nervous tension. He threw his cards down with a sharp smack against the table, irritation gnawing at him. ¡°Alright, looks like we¡¯ve got ourselves a field trip.¡±


    Jed rose, his movements slow and deliberate. His men followed, the atmosphere shifting as they realized the storm that was brewing within him. They teleported to Fort Bone without a word, the crackle of energy around them barely registering over Jed¡¯s growing fury.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Once at the Grand Theater, Jed sat down, his face an unreadable mask as the show began. But as it went on, his expression darkened, his hands gripping the armrests so hard his knuckles turned white. His blood boiled.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± he hissed, his voice low, dangerous. ¡®How dare they use my image!¡® The actor on the stage barely resembled him, and yet they¡¯d managed to turn him into a walking, talking stereotype, mocking every aspect of his life. And that part about Olivia? ¡®I didn¡¯t meet with her to talk about any damn alliance!¡® His heart thudded in his chest, the insult cutting deep.


    The play mercifully ended, but the conversation about skeletons had just started.


    One of his men cleared his throat nervously. ¡°Well, uh, I think from what I heard in the tavern¡­ The skeletons didn¡¯t just breach the walls. Atlas had adventure teams lead the skeletons straight through. Figured we should get a share of them, I guess.¡±


    Jed felt a white-hot rage flare up inside him. He stood abruptly, pacing in front of his men like a caged animal. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for no damn skeletons in my territory!¡± His voice boomed, vibrating with fury.


    His man shifted awkwardly. ¡°Well they definitely didn¡¯t ask us whether we wanted any. We just¡­ got them.¡±


    The final thread of Jed¡¯s patience snapped. He slammed his fist into the armrest with a force that made the whole chair shudder. ¡°I¡¯m getting payback for this,¡± he growled, his eyes wild with anger. The room felt small, too small to contain the rage burning inside him. ¡°Send out the army, and put a bounty on those skeletons. We can¡¯t have ''em rampaging around if we want to win those hundred tokens.¡±


    His men nodded, but the tension in the room didn¡¯t dissipate. Jed stood there, breathing heavily, his mind racing with thoughts of revenge. Atlas had crossed a line. And Jed? He was about to make sure everyone knew just how big a mistake that was.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    Jed and his men stormed toward the castle, every footstep heavy with the weight of his simmering anger. The air around him felt charged, his men silent as they approached the entrance. A guard stood at the front, straightening up as he recognized Jed¡ªironically, from the very show Jed had just watched.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jed Lawson from America United, I want to speak to Atlas.¡±


    "Atlas isn¡¯t here," the guard said, his voice steady, though a flicker of recognition passed across his face. "But Olivia¡¯s in town, if you want to meet with her."


    Jed¡¯s jaw clenched, his mind racing. He was pissed, but had no interest in starting a bloodbath¡ªnot yet, anyway. "Fine," he grunted. "Take me in."


    The walk through the castle halls felt suffocating. Each step echoed off the walls, amplifying the tension boiling inside him. When they reached the war room, the sight of it made Jed¡¯s gut churn. The trophies hung high, looking down on him like silent witnesses to Fort Bone''s victories, each a mocking reminder of the Portal Crushers'' strength.


    Olivia was waiting, composed and confident as always. ¡°Jed Lawson,¡± she said, a small, calculated smile curling at her lips. "Is this your first time in our town?"


    Jed¡¯s reply came sharp and cold, "Sure is. Don¡¯t reckon you¡¯ve been down to our parts, have ya?"


    Olivia¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. "No, I¡¯ve been there. It¡¯s a nice place. I like the whole frontier justice and American Wild West feel of it."


    Jed¡¯s gut twisted. Something was off. "Funny," he said, eyes narrowing like a hawk sizing up prey. "I don¡¯t recall ever meetin¡¯ you before."


    Olivia¡¯s eyes gleamed, but her tone stayed casual. "Well, we were kind of busy running around trying to put out fires."


    Jed wasn¡¯t buying it. His temper flared hotter. "Strange how in the play we¡¯ve crossed paths, but in truth, we ain¡¯t never met, huh?"


    Olivia laughed, a light, dismissive sound. "Oh, the play!" she exclaimed, waving a hand. "I don¡¯t know how that part wound up in there. But you know how those scriptwriters are. You give them a little bit of a story, and they embellish it like it¡¯s a cloud of cotton candy. It just gets fluffier, sugarier, and has no substance to it. I wouldn¡¯t worry much about it."


    Jed¡¯s fists clenched at his sides. "Change it."


    Olivia¡¯s expression softened, but her words remained firm. "I really can¡¯t. We¡¯re not dictators here. Will has his own rights to the theater, and we don¡¯t have the ability to just cancel the show or make him change something just because we don¡¯t like it. In fact, Alexander has lots of problems with the show."


    Olivia didn¡¯t bother to mention the real reason Alexander didn¡¯t like the show¡ªhe thought they didn¡¯t make him look handsome enough. That detail, she decided, was best left unsaid.

 CHAPTER 259 Month 3 : Awkward Conversations

    Jed and Olivia stared at each other, The conversation was getting more and more awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t like the play,¡± said Olivia in a conciliatory tone.


    Jed shook his head, frustration simmering just beneath the surface. "Whatever," he muttered, his voice low and gruff. "Let¡¯s cut to the chase. You sent a whole mess of skeletons into my territory. We¡¯ve always kept a non-aggression pact¡ªor at least, we¡¯ve never gone at each other."


    Olivia folded her arms, her eyes cool but sharp. "That¡¯s true, but we don¡¯t have a formal alliance, and we don¡¯t have a non-aggression pact. What we do have, though, is a border. A wall."


    Jed leaned in, his voice brimming with frustration. "Yes, we sure do, and I heard you led your skeletons right through that wall¡ªright into my territory."


    Olivia remained calm, but her tone shifted, a trace of defensiveness creeping in. "I don¡¯t like to think of them as our skeletons. I like to think of them as a horde of monsters that we were dealing with."


    Jed¡¯s voice grew cold. "Yeah, but they were your horde."


    Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t falter. "Again, I don¡¯t think of them as ours. The Wasteland is always an enemy. That¡¯s always the problem. And that was a problem we had to solve before they took down Fort Bone."


    Jed¡¯s frustration was boiling over, his heart pounding. "So what are you going to do about it?"


    Olivia¡¯s tone softened, though her words remained calculated. "Well, we¡¯ve manned our walls. Any skeletons that get close, we¡¯ll take them down."


    Jed¡¯s anger didn¡¯t ease. "That¡¯s fine, but what about the ones you¡¯ve already let in?"


    Olivia shrugged, offering a solution as though it were no big deal. "Well, we can go in and take them out for you if you like."


    Jed¡¯s eyes darkened, his voice sharp with suspicion. "Oh, so you¡¯ll send an army into my territory."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. "What else could we do?"


    Jed stepped closer, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "I see your plan now. You lead those skeletons in, and then, pretending to help us clear ¡®em out, you bring an army right to my doorstep." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "Pretty hard to send the wolf home once he¡¯s in the fold, ain¡¯t it?"


    Olivia met his gaze, unflinching. "We haven¡¯t attacked you before."


    Jed¡¯s eyes flashed with cold fury. "And wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if we were all weakened by skeletons before you did for the first time?"


    Olivia held her ground, her voice soft but firm. "Haven¡¯t you heard? We are quite peaceful here." Olivia looked as pious as possible after this statement.


    Jed¡¯s gaze flicked around the room, taking in the symbols of fallen settlements, the silent trophies that spoke of Fort Bone¡¯s conquests. His voice was filled with cold disdain. "Sure, I can see exactly how peaceful you are."


    He stood abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. His men, tense and ready, followed suit. "From now on," Jed growled, his voice laced with finality, "consider yourself warned. No citizen of Fort Bone is allowed within our territory. Anyone we see¡ªwe will kill on sight."


    Olivia¡¯s expression shifted, concern flashing briefly in her eyes. "No need for such anger, we can talk about this some more."


    Jed¡¯s voice was low, filled with dark promise. "You can talk to our swords."


    Without another word, Jed and his men turned on their heels, storming out of the room. The men were full of anger, as they teleported back to America United, Jed¡¯s mind swirling with thoughts of revenge. His fury was a 10 horse stampede that wouldn¡¯t be quieted anytime soon.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    Jed Lawson stepped through the gates of America United, the sturdy homestead looming before him. It wasn¡¯t quite a castle in the traditional sense, but it sure felt like one. With its thick, fortified walls¡ªLevel 3, no less¡ªit could withstand any assault from raiders or the relentless wasteland attacks. Defensive turrets jutted out like steel sentinels, tall and menacing, a clear warning to anyone foolish enough to test their luck.


    Inside, it was a different story. Jed¡¯s men were gathered, the air thick with the scent of sweat, whiskey, and stubborn pride. The low buzz of conversation quieted as Jed entered, his boots heavy against the wood floors.


    ¡°Do you guys remember when we first created this town?¡± Jed¡¯s voice was low and rough, more a challenge than a question.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The men responded in unison, some grinning as they raised their drinks, ¡°We sure do!¡±


    ***


    Back then, the wasteland had been no less brutal than it was now. Tensions had simmered from the start¡ªsettlers arguing over who would lead, how to govern, and what rules to follow. Old-world politics had bled into their new reality, infecting every conversation like a parasite.


    Jed and his men, had stood before them on that first day, his presence commanding as he cut through the noise. ¡°Fuck politics!¡± he had declared, his words sharp and uncompromising. ¡°Now we¡¯re in a new place. Let¡¯s go and just be true Americans!¡±


    The room had gone quiet, the weight of his words pressing down on them. Some nodded, others shifted uncomfortably, too attached to their old-world beliefs to let go.


    That¡¯s when a scrawny intellectual-type had spoken up, adjusting his glasses as if preparing for a debate. ¡°What¡¯s a true American?¡± he asked, his tone skeptical and mocking, his eyebrows arched like they were daring someone to answer.


    The challenge was answered almost immediately.


    A burly man in a grease-stained trucker hat leaned back in his chair, boots thunking onto the table. He grinned around a toothpick before spitting it to the floor. ¡°That¡¯s pretty easy,¡± he said, his voice a mix of drawl and challenge. ¡°True Americans love guns, freedom, and calling out bullshit when we see it. Something you intellectual pussies just don¡¯t get.¡±


    The scrawny guy chuckled dryly, folding his arms across his chest like he¡¯d been expecting that exact answer. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich,¡± he said. ¡°I thought true Americans were people actually born in America, not, you know, the colonizers the rest of you are.¡± He gestured broadly, his smirk daring anyone to argue.


    The room bristled.


    ¡°Now hold on,¡± Trucker Hat shot back, leaning forward, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°You calling me a colonizer? My great-great-grandpappy fought in the Civil War, son. That makes me more American than you¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    The scrawny guy tapped his chin, feigning deep thought. ¡°Let me guess. He fought for the Confederacy?¡±


    A few snickers broke out in the corner, but they were quickly silenced when Trucker Hat slammed his fist on the table, sending the salt shaker spinning. ¡°Watch your damn mouth, college boy,¡± he growled. ¡°I ain¡¯t about to let some latte-drinking know-it-all rewrite history.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± the scrawny guy replied, his tone dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°Is history triggering you? Should I grab you a Budweiser, or are you good?¡±


    The room erupted into laughter, though Trucker Hat wasn¡¯t laughing. His face reddened, veins bulging like he was about to pop.


    ¡°Look,¡± a woman with a Midwestern twang called from behind the bar, ¡°if you don¡¯t like it here, you¡¯re more than welcome to move to Canada. I hear they¡¯ve got free healthcare and everything.¡±


    ¡°Free healthcare and gun control,¡± the scrawny guy fired back. ¡°Sounds like paradise. Maybe I¡¯ll send you all a postcard.¡±


    Trucker Hat stood, pointing a finger thick enough to be a weapon itself. ¡°Say one more word about guns, and we¡¯re gonna have a problem.¡±


    ¡°One more word about guns,¡± the scrawny guy deadpanned, raising his glass.


    The laughter doubled, but Trucker Hat was done. Muttering about ¡°damn snowflakes,¡± he stomped out, his boots echoing in the silence he left behind.


    Jed had watched it all, his gaze cold and cutting, like the wasteland nights outside. When the laughter finally died down, he spoke, his voice slicing through the room like a blade. ¡°True Americans are the ones who survive when shits the fan.¡±


    Then he cocked his shotgun. Loudly.


    The sound echoed, pulling every eye in the room to him. That shut most of them up, but the tension lingered. It always did.


    Then, from somewhere in the crowd, a voice piped up, hesitant but clear. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you vote blue or red. Now we¡¯re all here. Our color is purple.¡±


    The words hung in the air, strange and foreign, but they started to take root.


    ¡°From now on,¡± another voice shouted, emboldened, ¡°we¡¯ll view Americans in the wasteland as one people!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a cure for all the squabbles or an instant solution, but it was the beginning of something. People were people after all. A long history of hating each other wouldn¡¯t just go away. But the wasteland was no joke, and a solution needed to be found.


    Slowly, the settlers began to see what those words meant: unity, survival, a shared identity forged in the crucible of the wasteland.


    And that was how America United began.


    ***


    Now, back in the present, Jed looked around at his men. They were tougher now, more scarred, more worn. But they had survived. They had built something out of the mess.


    "We¡¯ve come a long way since then," Jed said, his voice tinged with pride. "And it¡¯s not over yet. America United is going to be more than just a town¡ªit¡¯s going to be a legend."


    The men nodded, but it wasn¡¯t just a nod of agreement. Their eyes gleamed, not just with excitement, but with the fierce determination that had brought them this far. It was the same fire that had burned in their chests when they first arrived in this godforsaken wasteland, the fire that had driven them to carve out a place of their own, to build something away from the squabbles of Earth. Jed could feel it, too¡ªthat hunger¡ªa need to prove themselves, to survive not just for the sake of survival but to rule the Wasteland.


    Jed looked into their faces, reading each man¡¯s scars like a book of battles they had fought together. These men were more than just followers. They were brothers in arms, forged in the heat of this broken wasteland. He clenched his fists, feeling the adrenaline surge through him. He knew they were ready for whatever came next. ¡®The wasteland was cruel, but they had become something darker, something tougher.¡®


    "Let¡¯s show this wasteland what real Americans are made of," Jed growled, his voice thick with raw emotion, not just anger but pride, too. ¡®These were his men. His people.¡®


    For a moment, there was silence, a breathless pause where Jed could see the weight of his words sinking into each of them. Then it broke. The men roared, their voices shaking the walls of their makeshift castle, the sound a violent explosion of unity. It wasn¡¯t just cheering¡ªit was a war cry, a declaration of their will to conquer.


    They had claimed this land with blood, sweat, and tears. This place was theirs. And now, they would defend it with everything they had, down to the last breath.


    America United wasn¡¯t just a name. It was a promise. A promise to themselves, to their families, to every soul who had sacrificed something to see this dream through. They weren¡¯t just survivors¡ªthey were the future. They would rewrite history.


    ¡°Tell everyone,¡± Jed barked, his voice sharp and commanding, ¡°nobody that¡¯s a citizen of Fort Bone can be here a week from now!¡±


    "You got it, boss!" his men yelled back, their voices ringing with loyalty and a newfound ferocity.


    Jed stood tall, the weight of the future pressing on him. But he felt no fear, no doubt. If the Fort Bone empire wanted to play, then so be it. ¡®He would show them what true Americans could do.¡®

 CHAPTER 260 Month 3 : Towering Success

    POV : WASTELAND


    All around the Wasteland, word was spreading about the upcoming opening of Bone App¨¦tit, Isabella¡¯s new restaurant. It wasn¡¯t just any eatery¡ªit was destined to become a symbol of luxury in a world of doom and gloom. Nobody expected that a post-apocalyptic Wasteland could even have luxuries.


    Most people, if they thought of luxuries in the Wasteland, would think of ¡°safety from asshole bandits,¡± not fancy dining. Yet, after three months, Fort Bone had created a zone of safety that staggered people¡¯s minds. Of course, a lot of this was due to Atlas¡¯s time travel knowledge. Bone App¨¦tit was coming, and people were hyped for it.


    Marketing and propaganda were everywhere.


    Before every arena fight, the familiar tune of the restaurant¡¯s jingle would blast through the speakers, instantly grabbing the crowd¡¯s attention. The song had purposefully been sung in French, and while people had universal translation, they could always turn it off, if they wanted to experience it.


    ***


    ¡®¡®¨¤ Bone App¨¦tit, dans Fort Bone¡®¡®


    ¡®¡®(Verse 1)¡®¡®


    Dans la terre de Fort Bone, o¨´ l¡¯espoir s¡¯¨¦l¨¨ve,


    Se dresse un restaurant, au sommet des r¨ºves.


    Isabella, la chef, avec passion et art,


    Cr¨¦e des plats magiques, un festin pour le c?ur.


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    ¨¤ Bon App¨¦tit, oh, viens go?ter,


    Des saveurs de la terre, un monde ¨¤ explorer.


    Des cr¨¦atures du d¨¦sert, en plats raffin¨¦s,


    Le meilleur de la wasteland, ¨¤ jamais c¨¦l¨¦br¨¦!


    ¡®¡®(Verse 2)¡®¡®


    Des rago?ts de mutant, et des steaks de slime,


    Chaque bouch¨¦e un voyage, une danse, une rime.


    Les slimes chantent ensemble, la joie ¨¤ chaque plat,


    Dans cette tour flamboyante, on se r¨¦gale, c¡¯est ?a!


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    ¨¤ Bone App¨¦tit, oh, viens go?ter,


    Des saveurs de la terre, un monde ¨¤ explorer.


    Des cr¨¦atures du d¨¦sert, en plats raffin¨¦s,


    Le meilleur de la wasteland, ¨¤ jamais c¨¦l¨¦br¨¦!


    ¡®¡®(Bridge)¡®¡®


    Quand les ar¨¨nes r¨¦sonnent, et que les combats commencent,


    Le parfum de la cuisine attire chaque lance.


    Isabella, la reine, elle illumine la nuit,


    Avec un c?ur plein de courage, elle nous conduit.


    ¡®¡®(Chorus)¡®¡®


    ¨¤ Bone App¨¦tit, oh, viens go?ter,


    Des saveurs de la terre, un monde ¨¤ explorer.


    Des cr¨¦atures du d¨¦sert, en plats raffin¨¦s,


    Le meilleur de la wasteland, ¨¤ jamais c¨¦l¨¦br¨¦!


    ¡®¡®(Outro)¡®¡®


    Alors l¨¨ve ton verre, ¨¤ cette table sans fin,


    Dans le tall Fort Bone, o¨´ nos ames se rejoignent.


    ¨¤ Bone App¨¦tit, une l¨¦gende en fleur,


    Dans le c?ur de la wasteland, r¨¦sonne notre ardeur!


    https://suno.com/song/6136ded6-670e-4319-a7bf-195e5978f994</a>


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    "And now, before we begin tonight''s bloody spectacle, a quick reminder for you all!" the announcer¡¯s voice boomed across the arena, dripping with enthusiasm. "The world¡¯s tallest restaurant, Bone Appetit, is officially now open for business! That¡¯s right, folks, fine dining in the sky! Where else can you enjoy a five-star meal and watch the Wasteland below? Reserve your spot now if you think you¡¯ve got what it takes to make it to the top!"


    The crowd roared with excitement, a mix of cheers and jeers filling the air. Bets were placed not only on the upcoming fight but on who would be brave enough to visit Bone Appetit. Voices shouted over each other, hyped up by the promise of luxury in a world that had none.


    "That restaurant¡¯s the real deal , huh?" one burly spectator asked his buddy, squinting at the holographic ad flashing above the arena.


    "Yeah, we should definitely make the trip over there," the other replied, grinning.


    The atmosphere was electric, as every mention of Bone Appetit added another layer of thrill to the already charged arena. It wasn¡¯t just about the fights anymore¡ªit was about status, survival, and getting a taste of the sky-high experience. They would have a chance to eat in the tallest restaurant in the world.


    And it wasn''t just one world; it was two. Bone Appetit was taller than anything on Earth and definitely larger than anything seen in the Wasteland.


    "Oh, that sounds neat," the first guy said, his voice carrying a note of curiosity as he rubbed his chin. His eyes flickered with interest, the idea of something more than the brutal survival of the Wasteland catching him off guard.


    "Right? Never thought it would appear here," the second guy added, his expression brightening, like a light bulb just went off. It wasn¡¯t often they got excited about much, but the promise of a fine meal in a world of wasteland horrors was enough to stir something deep inside.


    "Do you really think it''s something we should check out?" the first guy asked, his voice now filled with a bit more enthusiasm, like he was trying to picture what it would be like to sit in a fancy chair instead of roughing it on the hard ground.


    "Why not?" his friend grinned, patting his side where a bag of mana coins jingled lightly. "We''re kicking ass and have some mana coins. I could use a fancy meal." There was an air of pride in his voice, as if earning those mana coins had been no small feat, and now, they were ready to spend them on something more than survival.


    "Yeah," the first guy nodded, his grin widening as a thought struck him. "I''ll bring a date." The excitement now seeped into his voice, the idea of doing something so normal, so pre-Wasteland, brought a huge thrill.


    The second guy chuckled, shaking his head with an amused look. "Isn''t it weird? We were both single on Earth, but here in the Wasteland, we''re doing way better." His tone was light, but there was an underlying amazement, like he still couldn¡¯t quite believe how their lives had shifted.


    "Well," his friend replied, now laughing openly, "there''s nothing like facing life and death daily to make sure the girls realize that it''s not about a job or the best theoretical mate; it''s about living their lives to the fullest." He gestured broadly, as if to encompass the whole Wasteland in that statement. There was a touch of irony there, but also truth¡ªa truth they''d come to accept.


    "Yeah, that is absolutely true," his buddy agreed, nodding slowly, before looking down at his outfit with a slight grimace. "I wonder if I can get some new clothes from the vending machines? I don''t want to go on a fancy date while wearing this." He gestured to his functional but ugly armor, shaking his head with a smirk, like he couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d even consider going anywhere like Bone Appetit in his current state.


    His friend looked him up and down, snickering. "Yeah, I''m already wearing my casual clothes, but it would be fun to get a suit." There was a playful glint in his eye now, the idea of dressing up and doing something that felt so far apart from the death amd dungeon spawns they usually faced was almost absurd¡ªand yet, they both wanted it.


    The two of them exchanged a look, the same thought passing between them. After the arena matches, when the restaurant was officially open, they were definitely going to check it out. The excitement bubbled beneath the surface, anticipation building, as they imagined what the night might hold¡ªaway from the blood and dust, up in the sky, tasting luxury for the first time in what felt like forever.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Isabella, Olivia, and Barbara stood in front of the vending machines. ¡®This is it,¡® thought Isabella as she punched in the buttons and fed in all the coins that would officially launch her fancy restaurant. ¡®Bone Appetit is going to stop being just an idea in my head and become a real thing.¡® One hundred thirty floors¡ªthat was her final number for it.


    ¡°Do you think people are gonna come?¡± Isabella asked, glancing at her friends.


    Olivia replied, ¡°Well, we''ve done our best. We''ve spread all the news with the actors and diplomats running around town, teleporting to other settlements, and the sponsorship of the arena fights has definitely got the word buzzing.¡±


    Isabella gulped and hit the button. In the middle of Bonetown, a massive spire appeared¡ªa building taller than anything anyone had ever seen before.


    RUMBLE!


    There was a thick cloud as the building shot up. ¡°Bone Appetit!¡± it said on the side of the building.


    Bone Appetit stood tall, a gleaming monument rising out of the desolation of the Wasteland. At 130 floors, it wasn¡¯t just a restaurant¡ªit was a fortress, a beacon of luxury and safety that seemed almost impossible in a world where bandits were always around the corner. Each floor held a different theme, offering a range of experiences that stretched beyond just food. It was where the Wasteland¡¯s survivors came not just to eat but to feel alive again.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The first floors of Bone Appetit buzzed with energy, filled with quaint cafes, their soft glow spilling out onto the makeshift streets. The smell of roasted coffee beans mingled with fresh bread, luring in anyone who passed by. Patrons sat at small tables, their faces lit by the gentle flicker of candlelight, sipping drinks and indulging in conversations that, for a few moments, made them forget the harsh world outside. It was a calm, welcoming atmosphere¡ªone that whispered of peace, despite the wasteland surrounding it.


    Higher up, the mid-levels were devoted to more open-seating restaurants, the kind where the air was filled with laughter, the clinking of glasses, and the sizzle of meat on hot grills. The ceilings stretched high, with large, panoramic windows giving diners a view of the Wasteland below. Even here, it felt surreal¡ªeating a decent meal while looking out at a world that had been torn apart. Adventures huddled around tables, survivors celebrating victories, and the occasional trader splurging after a lucky haul. There was a sense of community here, a shared understanding that while the world outside was broken, within these walls, there was still room for civility.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 261 Month 3 : Top of the World

    The lower floors of Bone Appetit were spectacular, but it was the top floor that held the crown jewel¡ªthe high-end dining experience that people across the Wasteland whispered about. Accessible only to those with the right connections or enough mana coins, it was an entirely different world. The moment you stepped off the elevator, it felt like you had crossed into another universe, one where the Wasteland¡¯s dust and blood couldn''t touch you. White tablecloths stretched across elegant, polished tables, the kind of tables that had real weight to them, not the cobbled-together scraps found elsewhere. Chandeliers of glowing orbs floated overhead, their soft light illuminating dishes so beautifully plated it seemed a shame to eat them. Every dish that left the kitchen was a masterpiece¡ªa rare mutant deer steak with sides of delicately spiced vegetables, roasted just enough to retain their flavor, or a slime dessert so intricately layered that it felt like tasting a work of art.


    But beyond the food, there was something else. The rooftop, while inaccessible to patrons, was a statement in itself.


    The rooftop of Bone Appetit wasn¡¯t just about luxury; it was about protection. Watchtowers stood tall at each corner, with sentry posts that scanned the horizon for any sign of danger. The rooftop was lined with fortified walls, equipped with state-of-the-art defenses¡ªa stark contrast to the elegance of the dining area within. It wasn¡¯t just a high-end restaurant; it was a symbol of Fort Bone¡¯s security and resilience. As a bonus it even had parachutes, so commandos could jump off the tower, in case of emergency.


    Eating within wasn¡¯t just about indulging in the finest cuisine the Wasteland had to offer; it was a statement. A reminder that even in the most broken wasteland, Fort Bone stood tall, defiant, and unyielding.


    To sit at one of those tables, to savour a meal while knowing that comfortably silent soldiers stood ready to protect you¡ªit was the ultimate luxury. It was more than just food or drink; it was the comfort of knowing you were safe, if only for a while. Every time the waiters moved across the floor, dressed in tailored uniforms that had no place in the harsh reality outside, they reminded the diners that in here, they were untouchable.


    And that was what drew people from across the Wasteland. Not just the promise of good food, but the allure of something more. A taste of what life used to be like, before everything fell apart. Bone Appetit offered hope, a brief escape from the struggle. It wasn¡¯t just a restaurant¡ªit was a refuge, where survival didn¡¯t have to be about blood and battles, but about something as simple as enjoying a good meal in peace.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The preparations for Bone Appetit¡¯s grand launch were in full swing. Isabella paced the restaurant¡¯s kitchen, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and nerves. She had waited for this moment for what felt like an eternity. The kitchen gleamed, her knives and tools meticulously arranged for the night''s work, but the controlled rhythm  of a busy kitchen was already beginning to bubble.


    "Where''s the slime sauce for table seven?" Isabella yelled over the clamour of sizzling pans and bubbling pots, her voice sharp but filled with the energy of someone on a mission. The team of chefs around her moved with precision, hands flying as they chopped, stirred, and plated dishes.


    "Eyes¡¯s up, the mutant deer steak isn''t going to cook itself!" Isabella snapped at the staff, though there was a gleam in her eye that told everyone she thrived in this atmosphere. She grabbed a nearby pan, inspecting it ¡®s contents briefly before barking, "This needs more seasoning!" Her hand shot out to a nearby spice rack, grabbing a jar of herbs and tossing it to a cook with pinpoint accuracy.


    "Let''s go, people! The grand launch waits for no one!" Her voice rang out again, and the staff moved faster, adrenaline coursing through their veins as they danced around each other in the tight space. It wasn¡¯t just the kitchen that was a whirlwind¡ªIsabella was the storm at its center, directing the flow with sharp commands.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "You all know, we can¡¯t afford mistakes tonight!" she hollered, her eyes scanning every station. She caught sight of a tray of appetizers ready for the waiters. "These look perfect¡ªkeep it up!" she shouted, offering a rare moment of praise before her focus shifted again.


    Plates were flying off the counters, food dressed to perfection as waiters dashed in and out, grabbing them to serve to the growing crowd. The smell of fresh bread, seared meats, and roasting vegetables filled the kitchen, almost overpowering the tension in the air.


    "Pay attention, we¡¯re not just cooking, we¡¯re making history!" Isabella yelled, clapping her hands together to snap one chef out of a momentary daze. She grinned as she wiped the sweat from her brow, moving back to her station to prep another dish. "And we don¡¯t have time for just ok¡ªeverything has to be perfect!"


    The energy in the kitchen was wild, but not out of control. It was the kind of battle that Isabella thrived in, where everyone worked together to ensure everything went off without a hitch. She was a goddess reborn with her swords but equally as majestic with a spatula.


    "You see, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done!" she shouted over the clang of metal and the hiss of steam, watching as a dish of roasted mutant duck was whisked away to the dining floor. "Let¡¯s keep this momentum, people! The top floor¡¯s almost full, and we¡¯ve got a packed night ahead!"


    Even with the madness of the kitchen, Isabella couldn¡¯t help but feel a swelling pride. Bone Appetit was more than just a restaurant; it was a dream brought to life. And tonight, with every perfectly cooked dish that left her kitchen, she knew that dream was coming true.


    ¡®Let¡¯s keep it rolling¡¯ she thought, her heart pounding in rhythm with the chopping of vegetables. ¡®This is my time.¡®


    The opening of Bone Appetit was already a huge success. People were streaming in like a horde of ravenous zombies. They could get samples of the set menu in the bottom floors, or they could just enjoy a coffee in the cafes. But most of the people, especially the ones in fancier outfits, had made reservations and were heading to the grand top floor. The top floor was where they were celebrating, not the rooftop itself. The rooftop was reserved for security. Isabella was crazy busy in the kitchen, yelling out orders.


    The only way that this was working was the fact that she had hired so many chefs from the refugees. There were a surprising amount of them, and it worked out in her favor.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas sat back at his table, a huge grin plastered across his face as he looked around at the leadership of the Portal Crushers, all of them digging into their meals like they hadn¡¯t eaten in days. Plates piled high with food, laughter filling the air as they clinked glasses, celebrating not just survival, but living.


    ¡®I never would have thought slime could taste so good,¡® Atlas thought, popping another bite into his mouth. The texture was surprisingly tender, with just enough spice to make his taste buds tingle. He caught Isabella¡¯s eye across the room and raised his glass in a silent toast. She nodded back, the proud glint in her eye unmistakable.


    John was at the head of the table, tipping back a glass of some mysterious drink that had appeared at the start of the meal. ¡°This stuff¡¯ll put hair on your chest!¡± he roared, slapping Alexander on the back, who almost choked on his food from laughing so hard.


    ¡°Hell, I¡¯m already growing plenty of  it,¡± Alexander joked, holding his glass up. "But, I¡¯ll drink to that! Yeehaw!"


    Titus was busy devouring a plate of what looked like fried tentacles, his mouth stuffed as he tried to talk. ¡°Mama said monsters aren¡¯t your friends, but these guys are delicious,¡± he mumbled through a full mouth, causing the whole table to erupt into fits of laughter.


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s always something with you, Titus,¡± Amber said, shaking her head, barely able to contain her own giggles.


    Hank leaned back, swirling his drink. ¡°This is the life, fellas. I could get used to this.¡± He looked out over the bustling restaurant, the chatter and clinking of cutlery providing the perfect backdrop. "Good food, good company, and no damn skeletons trying to ruin dinner."


    ¡°Right? When was the last time we had a meal that didn¡¯t involve fighting something off halfway through?¡± Atlas added, taking a long sip from his glass.


    Randy leaned in with a goofy grin, holding up a bone from his plate. ¡°Next time we¡¯ll invite some skeletons¡ªsee if they can handle this!¡± He mimicked a skeleton eating, sending everyone into another round of laughter.


    They were relaxed, but not lazy¡ªalive in a way they hadn''t been in ages. Each clink of their glasses, each bite of food, was a reminder that they were not just survivors¡ªthey were alive.

 CHAPTER 262 Month 3 : Themed Food & Success

    POV : BONE APPETIT


    At a separate table, Marnie and Derek were deep in conversation with Tamara and her adventurers, pitching their latest proposal. Marnie leaned forward, a confident smile on his face. ¡°Tamara, what do you think? Do you want to work for us? We¡¯re the ones who supplied all the slimes for this restaurant, you know.¡±


    Tamara tilted her head, intrigued. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. What kind of work are we talking about?¡±


    Marnie hesitated, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Well¡­ your main job would be guarding something.¡±


    Tamara raised a brow, her expression sharpening. ¡°Guarding something? Care to elaborate?¡±


    Marnie avoided her gaze, his tone evasive. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll explain everything in detail later. It¡¯s not dangerous, I promise. We just have a¡­ specific area in the wasteland where we¡¯ve discovered a large collection of slimes, and we don¡¯t want other adventurers poaching them from us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯d want us to run roving patrols?¡± Tamara asked.


    ¡®Not roving at all,¡¯ Marnie thought grimly. They¡¯d basically be standing watch at the mouth of their cave. But he plastered on a smile and nodded. ¡°Exactly. Roving patrols.¡±


    Derek opened his mouth to object. ¡°But that¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Derek, be quiet,¡± Marnie snapped, shooting him a sharp look.


    Peter, sitting nearby, caught the exchange. He narrowed his eyes. ¡®This seems shady,¡± he thought, picking at his meal.


    Marnie ignored the doubtful stares, brushing past their questions. He made it clear they¡¯d need to sign a system-enforced NDA before getting any further details. Still, his confidence remained unshaken as he outlined the pay and terms. Dressed in a sleek new suit, he radiated self-assurance, while Derek looked more preoccupied devouring his plate of slimes.


    ¡®The best part of all this?¡¯ Marnie thought smugly. ¡®I¡¯m my own boss.¡¯


    As the group continued eating¡ªcourtesy of Isabella¡¯s generous meal comp¡ªMarnie allowed himself a moment of satisfaction. ¡®This is the life,¡¯ he mused. ¡®The wasteland isn¡¯t so bad. Why does everyone act like it¡¯s miserable?¡¯


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas knew Isabella had been incredibly busy, so he waited until the first mealtime rush was over.


    When the night finally settled, he stepped into the kitchen to celebrate with her. Isabella stood there, grinning, a glow of pride radiating from her. She had done it.


    She¡¯d achieved her dream of becoming an executive chef¡ªand not just anywhere, but in the wasteland. Here, she was a marvel, a celebrity. Not on Earth, where she would have been working for someone else.


    ¡°Great job, Isabella,¡± Atlas said warmly.


    Isabella smiled, wiping a bit of sweat from her brow. ¡°This is not what I planned when I signed up to be a fighter for your SFB team,¡± she said with a laugh.


    Atlas chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I get what you¡¯re saying. The wasteland sure feels different this time around.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your butterfly effect,¡± Isabella replied, a sparkle in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it crazy how people are actually enjoying their lives now? It¡¯s not some Mad Max-style free-for-all with raiders and cannibals anymore.¡±


    Atlas nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure there are still some of those assholes out there. We haven¡¯t gotten rid of them all yet. But at least in our little pocket of the wasteland, our empire is thriving, and our citizens are happy.¡±


    ¡°Cheers to that,¡± Isabella said, raising a glass.


    They clinked glasses, and Atlas leaned back, curious. ¡°Where do you get all these slimes, anyway?¡±


    Isabella shrugged. ¡°I was surprised too. There are these two adventurers who¡¯ve been doing a great job supplying them. I think they¡¯re hunting them in some part of the forest. But we never see any slimes near where we usually go. Alexander hasn¡¯t reported many, either. Still, these two manage to bring in a reliable haul every time.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Atlas frowned slightly. ¡®That is strange. We¡¯ve got the dungeon controlling all the slime production, and it¡¯s not supposed to churn out that many of each creature.¡¯ The thought lingered between them, unspoken but heavy.


    ¡°Well, as long as they keep delivering, I don¡¯t really care,¡± Isabella said, brushing it off with a wave of her hand.


    Atlas wasn¡¯t so quick to let it go. ¡®Are they overproducing? Or are these adventurers just unusually efficient?¡¯ He glanced toward the dining area. ¡°Are those guys still here?¡±


    Isabella followed his gaze. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re at the table in the corner with their friends.¡±


    ¡°Well, again, congratulations, Isabella,¡± Atlas said, pulling her into a warm hug. ¡°I¡¯m going to go have a chat with them. But keep it up. Enjoy your success.¡±


    Isabella returned the hug, sweat and all. ¡®Today was a good day.¡¯


    She continued tidying up her kitchen, the second time she¡¯d done so today. Before the restaurant had opened, an achievement notification had popped up in her vision:


    ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:


    TITLE: SKY-HIGH DINING


    Congrats! You opened the tallest restaurant in the Wasteland. Now we¡¯ll all have nosebleeds while eating. Hope the food¡¯s worth it!


    BONUS: Free parachutes. You¡¯re gonna need them at your altitude.


    Before she had processed the notification, a massive mound of mana-powered parachutes, all emblazoned with the Bone Appetit logo, had appeared out of nowhere, spilling across her pristine kitchen.


    She remembered scowling at the heap. ¡®Sure, they¡¯ll probably come in handy someday. Annoying though.¡¯ They were clutter, messing up her meticulously organized space.


    ¡ª


    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    In the Celestial Wager, the air buzzed with excitement as Zeltrax, Gorvax, Lurox, and the other aliens delighted in their versions of the Bone Appetit menu. Blontik, ever the opportunist, had made sure to announce the free meals well in advance. He stood at the heart of the casino, his greasy lips curling into a smug smile as he looked out over the throngs of eager guests.


    "Nothing like offering free food to suckers to bring them in droves," Blontik muttered under his breath, wiping a sheen of sweat from his oversized forehead. It wasn¡¯t just a meal; it was a theme party, a celebration of the show and its contestants. Gamblers and fans alike packed the place, drawn in by the promise of both culinary delights and the thrill of their favorite characters.


    From across the galaxy, they had flown in on sleek, shining ships, eager to partake in this themed extravaganza. Some even wore fake bone armor in honor of the contestants, their faces lit up with a mix of anticipation and amusement. They knew the menu wasn¡¯t exactly the same as what their idols enjoyed in the wasteland, but the illusion was enough to make them feel part of the experience.


    Across the room, a group of fans decked out in fake bone armor were loading up their plates. One of them, a lanky creature with a slithering tail, nudged his friend. ¡°Dude, this slime stew? So legit! I feel like Atlas is about to crash through the ceiling any minute now.¡±


    His friend, chewing loudly, nodded. ¡°Yeah, and if we win some mana coins, the whole day pays for itself!¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Zeltrax chuckled softly, watching the crowd from his VIP seat, his three green eyes reflecting the chaos. He thrived in moments like these¡ªthe intersection of greed, fandom, and spectacle.


    ¡®Nothing beats the Celestial Wager¡¯s atmosphere.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    Jed Lawson sat in his usual spot, a dark corner of the America United saloon, nursing a glass of whiskey and glaring at the reports laid out before him. Fort Bone had become too busy for his liking. He had already issued a ban against Fort Bone citizens in his territory, but to his disappointment, it had the reverse effect.


    His own people were defecting, giving up their citizenship in America United to be part of Atlas¡¯ Fort Bone Empire. They craved the security, the lure of Bone Appetit, and the fact that the Portal Crushers¡ªAtlas and his crew¡ªhad practically become celebrities. It was maddening.


    ¡®Who the hell gives up everything just to eat in some fancy restaurant?¡® Jed thought, taking a long drink. He didn¡¯t realize that it wasn¡¯t just the food, though. It was the security, the excitement, the stories of Fort Bone being the one place where people could thrive instead of just survive. And now, with Olivia¡¯s relentless propaganda, it seemed like everyone was jumping on the Fort Bone bandwagon.


    The third showing of the play¡ª¡®The Skeletal Horde¡¯s Defeat¡®¡ªwas drawing crowds from all across the Wasteland. People were teleporting in just to watch it, and the reviews were glowing. Citizens of America United were no exception, sneaking off to catch a glimpse of the heroic Portal Crushers battling their enemies, their names chanted like war cries.


    For one mana coin, it was worth it to see the epic battle unfold on stage. It was more than just entertainment¡ªit was a chance to feel like they were a part of something bigger. The play had become legendary, painting Atlas and his team not only as warriors but as symbols of hope. People weren''t just hearing about the Fort Bone Empire anymore; they were living it, if only for a few hours through Olivia¡¯s theatrics.


    Jed slammed his glass down, the sound echoing through the bar. He hadn¡¯t put in the effort to launch a propaganda campaign like Olivia had. He¡¯d been too busy playing poker, drinking whiskey, and keeping his version of order in America United. Now, it was clear he had made a mistake. The pull of Fort Bone was stronger than ever, and even the ban he¡¯d issued against Fort Bone citizens in his territory had backfired. Instead of staying put, his people were defecting, giving up their allegiance to him for a chance at a better life under Atlas¡¯ rule.


    As he sat there, watching the last few drops of whiskey swirl in his glass, his thoughts turned dark. Jed Lawson wasn¡¯t a man to take this kind of loss lightly. If he didn¡¯t act soon, America United would crumble from within, leaving him with nothing but a ghost town.

 CHAPTER 263 Month 3 : Go To Jail. Do Not Pass Go.

    POV : FORT BONE


    The Wasteland hadn''t presented any massive problems for Atlas in the last two days, which was a pleasant surprise. That meant something would be coming up though, it always did. And to head off any potential disaster at the pass, Atlas decided he was going to go talk to John.


    Atlas grabbed hold of John, ¡°John, how¡¯s everything going? Especially our prisons?¡±


    ¡°They suck as usual, Atlas,¡± John replied with a sigh. ¡°We¡¯re always having a hard time dealing with them. The lawbot¡¯s great for making the judgments and verdicts, but we¡¯re the ones who have to handle all the issues.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s annoying!¡± Atlas muttered in agreement, frustration bubbling up.


    ¡°And the worst part is,¡± John continued, ¡°it costs us coins to maintain it. And what do we get out of it? Nothing! Are you sure you don¡¯t wanna just kill them all?¡±


    Atlas shook his head, ¡°You know how I feel about that. It¡¯s one thing to be badass warriors, but killing someone for stealing? That¡¯s harsh. Sure We had to do it with Ronald, but that¡¯s ¡®cause he betrayed us at a critical moment. He stole those medical backpacks. Even Snedley, our first-ever criminal, only got latrine duty.¡±


    John let out a heavy breath, ¡°I know, but man, it¡¯s frustrating.¡±


    Atlas gave him a grin, ¡°Well, I think our problems are over now.¡±


    John raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Atlas leaned in closer, lowering his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve got a plan.¡± He quickly filled John in on the details of the dungeon.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± John¡¯s eyes widened, his voice full of disbelief.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s a secret. Only you and I know. I¡¯ll tell the rest of the leadership later,¡± Atlas whispered.


    ¡°Why not tell them now?¡± John asked, looking curious.


    ¡°I just haven¡¯t had time,¡± Atlas said with a shrug. ¡°We¡¯ve been so busy.¡±


    John smirked, ¡°Is it okay if I tell them anyway?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Atlas said, waving his hand. ¡°That saves me the trouble.¡±


    ¡°But what are we specifically going to do with prisoners?¡± John asked, still puzzled.


    Atlas smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vending machines, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    When they reached the vending machines, they found one labeled Miscellaneous by Mort. Inside, they spotted a mana battery. It was portable and absorbed surrounding mana. But to do so, it required a hand crank. The crank looked flimsy and small, and the batteries were dirt cheap, two coins each. These batteries could power devices that ran on mana without waiting for a residual charge from the atmosphere¡ªideal for things like the brewery, which used up so much mana they sometimes had to pause brewing until the ambient mana built back up.


    ¡°With these, we can always have fully charged mana for all our devices and buildings,¡± John said, his eyes lighting up.


    ¡°But look at those cranks,¡± Atlas pointed. ¡°It says in the description that they''re a nightmare.¡±


    Mana battery (Two coins): Stuck in the wasteland? Don''t want to wait for a charge? Use our handy-dandy mana batteries. Disclaimer. Might require quite a bit of cranking. Hope you want a good arm workout.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± John nodded, ¡°that¡¯s a pain.¡±


    Atlas walked over to the lawbot and updated its protocols. Now, instead of jail time, minor offenders would be sent to crank the batteries in a different location.


    John grinned, catching on, ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re gonna make the prisoners crank these batteries... inside the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Atlas said, eyes gleaming. ¡°First, it¡¯ll generate mana, keeping the dungeon from being cranky. Second, they¡¯ll naturally attract mana, so even when they¡¯re not cranking, the dungeon¡¯s filling up slowly. No more mana surges. We¡¯re talking slow meals instead of fast-food disasters.¡±


    John¡¯s grin widened, ¡°That¡¯s genius!¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Right?!¡± Atlas agreed, feeling proud of his clever plan.


    They gathered a bunch of mana batteries and led the prisoners out, shackled in chains.


    ¡°Let us go, you fascist! It¡¯s just a bit of free food, I took! Nobody should own anything in the wasteland. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± one prisoner yelled.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right!¡± another shouted angrily.


    ¡°This is all a dream!¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­..I was just drunk, those people could have been covered by urine anyway, who told them to stop me from peeing.¡±


    Atlas looking at the criminals said, amused. ¡°You¡¯re all coming with me.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas, Portilla, and Crushir led a troop of 20 recruits escorted  the prisoners out of town. Normally, Atlas wouldn¡¯t bring freshrecruits into the Wasteland, but he figured this would be great training. Johnny and his buddy Red were part of that group, and they were buzzing with excitement.


    "I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re on an escort mission!" Red exclaimed, bouncing on his feet like a kid on sugar. His eyes were practically glowing with excitement.


    Johnny rolled his eyes, clearly less than thrilled. "Escort missions are the worst. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so excited. All we do is babysit people."


    "Yeah, but Atlas is leading it," Red countered, undeterred. "And Portilla and Crushir! Have you seen those two? I heard they were just baby trolls a month ago. Imagine seeing that! I wish I could¡¯ve been there when they were all tiny and cute."


    Johnny¡¯s eyes brightened at that, the earlier annoyance fading. "Right? Those two? They¡¯re monsters now." He glanced at the front of the group, trying to catch a glimpse of the two towering figures ahead. "Maybe they¡¯ll crush some heads for us today."


    Atlas, however, hadn¡¯t bothered to tell the recruits where they were headed. That was his style¡ªkeep ¡®em guessing. But as they got closer to the outer Empire walls, some of the smarter ones began putting the pieces together. When they veered toward the dungeon, it clicked for most of them.


    A couple of prisoners tried to make a break for it along the way, but since they were all chained together, the escape attempt fell apart fast. They didn¡¯t make it more than a few feet before crashing to the ground in a tangled heap, cursing under their breath.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the road to become more dangerous. Ghouls and skeletons popped up from the shadows, launching attacks on the group. Atlas, ever the commander, hung back on his skeletal steed, arms crossed. He wasn¡¯t lifting a finger to help, just watching the recruits flounder. ¡®Sink or swim, kids.¡®


    "Fuck! Ouch!" one of the recruits yelled, stumbling backward as a ghoul¡¯s claws tore into his armor. The thin, level 1.5 armor barely held together against the assault, pieces of it starting to fray under the relentless slashes. Johnny, though, looked better off. His level 2 armor wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was holding up much better.


    Atlas had made sure of that. No way was he letting Jim¡¯s son wear the cheap stuff. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s favouritism,¡® he admitted to himself, ¡®but if Jim were here, he¡¯d want me to look out for the kid.¡® He sighed, briefly wondering how Jim was doing back on Earth. Hopefully better than them.


    Whenever things looked too grim, whenever the recruits seemed ready to drop from exhaustion or injury, Portilla and Crushir would swoop in. They were like overgrown babysitters¡ªif babysitters were seven-foot-tall trolls with more muscle than sense. They¡¯d swat monsters away like they were flies, each hit sending bone and blood flying.


    CRACK!


    THUMP!


    One skeleton shattered against Portilla¡¯s fist, its remains scattering across the dirt road. Crushir, not to be outdone, sent a ghoul flying through the air with a mighty swing of his club. The recruits could only watch in awe as the two siblings took care of the dirty work.


    Red wiped the sweat from his brow, wincing at the stinging cuts that covered his chest. They weren¡¯t deep, but they burned. He¡¯d thought this would be fun¡ªmore like the games he used to play¡ªbut reality had a nasty way of reminding him otherwise.


    "Get tougher!" Atlas shouted from the back of his steed, his voice booming over the sounds of battle. His skeletal horse stomped the ground impatiently, as if mirroring its rider¡¯s frustration.


    The recruits gritted their teeth, pushing through the pain and exhaustion, and after what felt like hours, they finally made it to the dungeon. The massive stone entrance loomed before them, dark and foreboding, its jagged doors promising nothing good inside. Red''s excitement dimmed just a little.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Walking into the dungeon, Atlas noticed that none of the skeletons had spawned recently. He checked with the soldiers, and sure enough, that had been the case. ¡®Good.¡® As he continued inside, a fairy popped out.


    "Atlas, you¡¯re here! Ooh, and you brought prisoners for us!" the fairy chirped.


    The prisoners, upon seeing the fairy, freaked out. Their only experience with fairies had been with the mini faeries and the Red Fairy. This one was completely different. ¡®Would it be cute and mischievous like the mini faeries? Or deadly and devious like the Red Fairy?¡®


    Atlas smirked. "This is your new home, and this is your warden." He handed the dungeon Fairy a series of notes detailing how long each prisoner had to serve, and the prisoners were escorted into the jail.


    "How secure?" Crushir asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    Atlas shrugged. "It¡¯s literally a dungeon."


    The room provided for the prisoners within the dungeon was fully enclosed. Not only were there no bars, but it was just an enclosed room with air holes. A place to shit was also provided. That was it. ¡®Spoiler alert: don¡¯t bother trying to break out,¡® he thought dryly. They¡¯d have to smash through the walls to escape. Smashing through the living walls of a sentient dungeon? ¡®Yeah, good luck with that.¡® it would be like trying to break out by punching your way through someone¡¯s gut¡ª¡®and the dungeon would definitely notice that.¡®


    ¡®This should be sure enough,¡® Atlas mused, feeling more satisfied. ¡°Everything looks perfect. Here are the mana batteries. Have them crank them up and fill them. Fire a green flare if you need more. I¡¯ll send recruits over with more.¡±


    The fairies agreed, laughing. "This is great, Atlas!"


    "This is inhumane," one prisoner muttered.


    "This is worse than I deserve," another added bitterly.


    Atlas, ever the jokester, replied, "Well, you did the crime. Now it¡¯s time to do your time. You¡¯re lucky it¡¯s not inside a slime." He grinned at his own horrible rhyme.

 CHAPTER 264 Month 3 : Imaginary Bandits

    Just as he was about to leave, Crushir¡¯s question about security popped into his head again. A niggling little worm that wouldn¡¯t leave. Thinking about the prisoners in every jailbreak movie he had ever seen, where some hapless warden who thought security was good enough always ended up humiliated as the inmates escaped with ease, Atlas gritted his teeth. He wasn¡¯t about to let his sense of safety turn him into that kind of fool. If this dungeon was going to double as a prison, it needed defenses that would make even the most determined escape artist with accomplices throw up their hands in defeat.


    ¡®Guards outside? Dungeon fairy? That¡¯s kid stuff,¡¯ he thought, already dismissing the bare-bones setup the dungeon fairy suggested. ¡®No way am I relying on just that. I need traps. Layers of them. Countermeasures so brutal even thinking about escaping will feel like a death sentence.¡¯


    Ideas began flooding in¡ªexplosive runes, mana-sensitive walls, motion-triggered stun fields. Maybe even a labyrinth-like structure that could shift unpredictably, forcing would-be escapees to wander in circles until the guards showed up. He imagined prisoners running into illusions of walls that didn¡¯t exist, only to trip into pits lined with anti-teleportation runes.


    Atlas smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡®Go ahead, try your luck. I dare you.¡¯


    Atlas paced around the dungeon, his boots echoing softly on the cold stone floor. ¡®If this is going to be my backup base, it better be impenetrable. Not just secure. Safe isn''t enough anymore. I want Fort Knox-levels of protection.¡® As he exited, he greeted the guards with his usual calm demeanor.


    ¡°Hey, guys. I know you''re on rotation. There''s always four on, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± one replied quickly.


    Atlas nodded, mentally checking off one of the many details rattling in his mind. "And no one gets in or out of the dungeon?"


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± came the swift response.


    ¡°Including you guys?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Atlas raised an eyebrow, leaning in slightly. "Where do you pee? Or shit?"


    The guards shifted, clearly caught off guard by the unexpected question. Their faces flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, um,¡± one guard stammered, avoiding eye contact, ¡°we make like bears?¡±


    ¡®Seriously?¡® Atlas thought, keeping his face neutral. ¡®This is my elite guard, and they''re out here shitting in the woods like we''re still in the Stone Age?¡®


    "Ah," he said slowly, nodding as if he''d heard something profound. "That¡¯s not gonna do. Let¡¯s start with that."


    He pulled out a notepad, scribbling down ideas for a more civilised solution. ¡®If these guys are too busy dealing with nature calls, they''ll be distracted when I need them most.¡® The guards exchanged awkward glances, probably wondering if they''d be demoted to latrine digging duty after this.


    Atlas continued walking, still deep in thought. ¡®If this dungeon is going to serve as a backup stronghold, I need to think bigger. The whole empire could be at stake, and I''m not letting some lazy security measures ruin everything.¡® He tapped the pencil on his chin, trying to visualise the perfect defense.


    ¡®How would I break in if I were the bandits or friends of the prisoners?¡®


    He now imagined a group of bandits, rough-looking and armed to the teeth, trying to storm the dungeon.


    They¡¯ll definitely attack with more people. ¡®Three-on-one advantage at least, ''cause these types never fight fair.¡® The scene played out in his mind like a strategy game. ¡®All right, so my imaginary robbers will be attacking with a three-on-one advantage. So¡­..12 bandits rush in.¡®


    He pictured the bandits pausing now, sizing up the defenses. ¡®What stops them?


    ¡®Gotta think of everything¡ªhuman error, mechanical failures, even sabotage from the prisoners. If I''m gonna keep this place safe, I can''t afford any gaps.¡®


    He continued scribbling, the imaginary bandits waiting for his next move.


    Atlas grinned to himself, pacing faster now, excitement bubbling up. ¡®All right, let¡¯s start by giving the guards some sort of defensive station,¡® he thought, tapping his notepad. ¡®Like a barricaded sentry station. Yeah, something solid.¡® He scribbled down the idea, feeling a sense of triumph as his imaginary battle played out in his head.


    Now, the imaginary bandits hesitated, eyeing the guards who had smartly holed up inside the barricaded station. ¡®That oughta frustrate them,¡® he thought, smirking. The imaginary bandits scowled, pacing back and forth outside the makeshift fort. ¡®Oh, yeah, they¡¯re pissed.¡®


    But then, his mental movie took a grim turn. The imaginary bandits, with big, evil grins, took out explosives and triumphantly smashed the sentry station to pieces, leaving imaginary guards scattered on the ground with cartoonish X¡¯s for eyes.


    ¡®This won¡¯t do,¡® Atlas thought, frowning as he added to his idea. ¡®Still too easy. I need something sneakier.¡®


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°How about a pit trap?¡± he muttered, eyes lighting up. His pacing quickened, the momentum of ideas flowing faster. ¡®Yes! Pit trap, right in front of the station. And why stop there? Scatter more throughout the area. Make ¡®em guess where they can step!¡®


    He pictured the bandits charging again, their overconfidence leading them straight into the hidden pits. Time rewound in his mind, and instead of an easy victory, the imaginary bandits were suddenly flailing as they tumbled into the earth. Yells and curses filled the air as a majority of them fell, limbs flailing wildly.


    Atlas snickered. ¡®That¡¯s right, suckers! Welcome to the dungeon of doom!¡®


    ¡°They won¡¯t know what hit ¡®em,¡± he muttered, practically giddy at the thought. ¡°And unless someone bribed a guard, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll see it coming.¡± He jotted that note down too, his grin growing wider. ¡®Yeah, try smashing a sentry station now.¡®


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s working well¡±.


    "Number three, scouts," Atlas said, pointing toward the thick forest nearby. "This area has too many trees¡ªperfect for hiding. Let¡¯s start clearing those out. If I have scouts around , they¡¯ll see the bandits coming in well before those idiots even know what hit ¡®em."


    He grinned to himself, picturing the bandits being caught en route, their shocked faces as they stumbled into an ambush. ¡®Yeah, that''ll wipe the smug looks off their faces real quick. Nothing like a preemptive beatdown to ruin someone''s day.¡®


    "Number four, watchtowers," he continued, pacing with excitement. "Those cheap-ass ones should do. Put them in a circle around the dungeon so the towers can see each other." His grin widened. "Five should do the trick, right? That''s two men per tower, so we¡¯re looking at ten more guys. Fourteen total now, instead of just the original four."


    ¡®Fourteen guards. A step up from our current ''barely watching the door'' squad. But if the bandits attack the watchtowers, thinking they''re clever, what then?¡® Atlas rubbed his chin, the gears in his brain turning faster. ¡®How would I hit back?¡®


    ¡°There¡¯d be groups of hidden scouts,¡± he muttered, almost enjoying the idea too much. "Their job? Take out anyone causing havoc at the towers. Long-distance crossbows. Snipers, yeah."


    He jotted it down in his notepad: ¡®Add ten more for the scouts. Total of twenty-four now.¡® ¡®Twenty-four sounds like an army compared to four¡­ But still not enough if they manage to get inside.¡®


    Atlas paused mid-stride, his face tightening. ¡®But the dungeon¡­ if they get inside past all of this, I¡¯m totally screwed. Gotta think about the fairy.¡® His stomach dropped as he imagined bandits laughing and charging past his defenses, straight into the heart of the dungeon.


    ¡®That lazy fairy will probably just sit there, all useless, watching the place fall apart.¡®


    Spinning on his heel, he marched back into the dungeon, the heavy door slamming behind him. The fairy looked startled, eyes wide as she fluttered around in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re back! Already?¡± she squeaked.


    Atlas didn¡¯t break stride. ¡°I realized we need more defensive measures in the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Why? We already have skeleton guards,¡± asked the fairy.


    ¡°Because humans are fuckers,¡± responded Atlas.


    The fairy blinked rapidly, her wings fluttering a little slower. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out how I¡¯d take down this dungeon if I were an enemy,¡± Atlas said.


    The fairy fluttered in midair, her face scrunched up in confusion. ¡°Why would anyone want to take down our dungeon? We¡¯re not a bad dungeon anymore!¡± Her voice had that high-pitched, innocent tone that made Atlas want to groan.


    Atlas gave her a cold, knowing look. ¡®Oh, sweet summer child.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you humans are fuckers? Don¡¯t trust them.¡±


    The fairy tilted her head, her tiny wings fluttering nervously. ¡°But they won¡¯t attack for no reason, right?¡±


    Atlas clenched his jaw, his frustration bubbling up. ¡°Humans don¡¯t need a reason,¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°They live on greed and betrayal. If they see something they want, they¡¯ll take it. Doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s in their way.¡±


    The fairy paused mid-flutter, her expression shifting from confusion to worry. She twirled a strand of her shimmering hair, her voice quiet. ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re just a small dungeon. What could we possibly have that they¡¯d want?¡±


    Atlas stopped and turned to her, his towering presence casting a shadow over her delicate form. ¡°Power,¡± he said flatly. ¡°Resources. Freedom for the prisoners. Hell, even the Mana that flows through this place. They¡¯ll come for all of it the moment they catch wind of what we have. And when they do¡­¡± He gestured to the walls around them. ¡°These skeleton guards won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    The fairy gulped, her glow dimming slightly as she hugged her tiny arms to herself. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really sad,¡± she muttered. ¡°Are all humans like that?¡±


    ¡°Most,¡± Atlas said, his voice hard. ¡°And the ones who aren¡¯t? They¡¯ll still turn on you if it means saving their own skin.¡± His eyes narrowed, and his tone softened into something almost regretful. ¡°You¡¯d better start seeing the world for what it is, not what you want it to be.¡±


    The fairy fluttered closer, her expression hesitant but determined. ¡°But there have to be good ones too, right? I mean, you¡¯re a human¡­¡±


    Atlas snorted. ¡°But you and I, we have a system-enforced contract. And even I wouldn¡¯t count myself as one of the good ones.¡±


    Her wings buzzed as she hovered eye-level with him, her small hands on her hips. ¡°You can¡¯t just assume the worst of everyone. Maybe if we treat people better, they¡¯ll treat us better too.¡±


    Atlas stared at her, deadpan. ¡®Sweet, naive little fairy.¡¯ He sighed heavily. ¡°Sure. You keep believing that. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll be down here fortifying this place so we don¡¯t get murdered in our sleep.¡±


    The fairy huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Fine. But I still think you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Atlas said, already turning away. ¡°You keep thinking that while I figure out how to weaponize the dungeon.¡±


    The fairy sighed, her wings drooping a little as she floated in place, clearly unsure of how to respond. ¡®Of course she doesn¡¯t get it,¡® Atlas thought, muttering to himself now. ¡®She¡¯s thinking like a fairy, not like a human. If she doesn¡¯t toughen up, this dungeon and my prisoners are going to be a mess.¡®


    ¡°Okay, what would you do if I rolled up with a troop to destroy this dungeon heart?¡± he asked, snapping her back to attention.


    The fairy crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing as she gave it some thought. ¡°There¡¯s not much we could do once you got past any skeletons we had left. Maybe hold off the first wave, but after that, we¡¯re toast.¡±


    Atlas felt his pulse quicken. ¡®This place is practically begging to be raided.¡® ¡°Can you respawn the boss? That general was a tough son of a bitch,¡± he asked, his voice sharp with urgency.


    The fairy shrugged, clearly not as concerned. ¡°We could,¡± she admitted, ¡°but it costs a heck of a lot of mana.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then do it. Instead of wasting mana on spawning the small guys, focus on bringing back that one general. He¡¯s worth a hundred of those weaker ones.¡±


    The fairy huffed, her tiny hands landing on her hips as she gave him an indignant look. ¡°That¡¯ll take a week¡ªat least¡ªand it¡¯ll eat up all our mana for that whole week!¡±


    Atlas didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°I¡¯ll have guards posted outside,¡± he shot back, his voice firm, cutting through her objections. ¡°You won¡¯t have to deal with small groups of bandits attacking. I¡¯m worried about a full-scale attack. Only a general can stand up to that. And he doesn¡¯t need his mount¡ªthe dungeon¡¯s not that big.¡±


    The fairy pouted, her wings buzzing in frustration, but she eventually sighed in defeat. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her voice soft but begrudging. ¡®She might not like it, but she will soon realize that I¡¯m right,¡® Atlas thought, crossing his arms as he stared her down.


    ¡®And when those bandits come knocking, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s really prepared.¡¯

 CHAPTER 265 Month 3 : Dungeon Core

    These plans were looking good, but they still weren¡¯t complete. Atlas planned to keep improving his doom dungeon with the fairy¡¯s help


    "Can you ask the dungeon if it has any more ideas?" Atlas asked, his eyes narrowing as he looked around the dimly lit room. He could feel the gears turning in his mind, plotting the next move.


    The fairy closed her eyes, tuning into the dungeon for a moment before speaking again. ¡°The dungeon says¡­ he was really freaked out when you got right to his heart. He¡¯s thinking about making a false chamber with a fake heart, but he needs a shiny fake gem.¡±


    Atlas smiled, a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡®A fake heart? Clever. Guess I really scared the crap out of this place.¡®


    "I can get you a gem. Plenty of them in the vending machines for pennies. Sparkly, worthless junk made in labs across the galaxy," he said, chuckling to himself. ¡®What would be the wasteland¡¯s equivalent of mana pennies? Shards? Droplets?¡® He shrugged, dismissing the thought. ¡®Eh, whatever. Gotta focus on the big picture.¡®


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody that comes into your dungeon except for me. And if you make spawns, can you make them follow a certain path, even if it¡¯s not straight?¡± Atlas asked, his voice rising with excitement. The possibilities were endless, and he was already imagining the battles his enemies would face. ¡®Imagine the looks on their faces when they realize the path twists and turns¡­¡®


    His imaginary bandits were back, scrambling through narrow hallways and fighting off skeletons at every corner. Now they were trying to face down a skeleton general, and it wasn¡¯t going well for them.


    The fairy nodded, wings fluttering eagerly. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s not hard. When spawns are in the dungeon, they¡¯re under the dungeon heart¡¯s complete control. It¡¯s like asking you to walk across your own living room¡ªeasy peasy lemon squeezy.¡±


    Atlas tilted his head, intrigued. ¡°Like how I know where stuff is in my room, even with the lights off?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± the fairy chirped, fluttering higher as she agreed. Her enthusiasm was contagious, and Atlas felt his own energy ramping up.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, rubbing his hands together, a grin spreading across his face. ¡®Let¡¯s get creative.¡® "What if I got you some traps?"


    The dungeon fairy¡¯s wings buzzed faster, her eyes wide with interest. ¡°What kind of traps?¡± she asked, practically bouncing in the air.


    Atlas dug through his backpack, his fingers brushing past various odds and ends until they closed around something familiar. ¡®Perfect.¡® He pulled out a briar ball token, holding it up for the fairy to see. The ball of twisted, thorny vines looked as menacing as ever. ¡°How about this? We used it to stop the skeleton horde in their tracks.¡±


    The fairy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That could work! Especially in tight corridors. Bandits won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    Atlas grinned wider. ¡®Now we¡¯re talking.¡® ¡°Exactly what I was thinking. Let¡¯s make this dungeon something they¡¯ll never escape.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    ¡°This is shaping up nicely,¡± Atlas grinned, feeling a rush of excitement as the ideas kept coming. ¡®This is going to be a masterpiece of dungeon doom.¡® ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t use? Anything against the rules for dungeons?¡±


    The fairy paused mid-flight, tapping her tiny chin, deep in thought. Her wings fluttered gently as she hovered. ¡°Not really. As long as the dungeon doesn¡¯t drain too much mana, man-made objects are fine.¡±


    Atlas smirked, eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Well, these aren¡¯t man-made. They¡¯re alien-made. So... does that mean they¡¯re double fine?¡±


    The fairy burst into laughter, spinning in the air with glee, her tiny voice like chiming bells. ¡°Double fine!¡± she echoed between giggles. The sight  of the mischievous fairy made him smile. ¡®Yep, this is going to be fun.¡®


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Alright, what about creatures that aren¡¯t made by the dungeon?¡± Atlas asked, a new idea forming. ¡°What If I bring you a bunch of slimes?¡±


    The fairy checked with the dungeon, then shook her head. ¡°The mana upkeep would count against how many skeletons we could have inside.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­but you wouldn¡¯t have to pay mana for the creation, so you could spawn skeletons every time a slime is killed,¡± Atlas pointed out, grinning like a kid who just found a loophole.


    ¡°Wait! That¡¯s right, ¡± the fairy confirmed, her eyes twinkling. ¡®She¡¯s catching on now. Good.¡®


    ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t we make this whole room a massive slime farm,¡± Atlas suggested, his excitement growing as the plan fell into place.


    The fairy¡¯s eyes widened as she pictured it.


    ¡°If they walk in, they have to fight through the slimes while navigating traps in the dungeon,¡± Atlas continued, pacing with a smile on his face. ¡°Ooh, and more slimes dropping from the ceiling! We can have the dungeon make tiny holes across the ceiling so slimes can drop down, but bandits can¡¯t climb up.¡±


    The fairy clapped her hands in delight. ¡°That would be great!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Death Room One, created,¡± Atlas declared, mentally picturing his imaginary bandits now struggling in slime-filled chaos, slipping and sliding, weapons useless as the sticky creatures overwhelmed them. ¡®Suckers.¡®


    The bandits in his mind were getting their asses handed to them, the slimes making quick work of the pitiful resistance. ¡®Yup, little chance they¡¯d survive that mess.¡®


    Now, in his mind¡¯s eye, the huge group of fifty imaginary bandits was completely trapped or dead, their attack crushed by the dungeon¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°And while all this is going on, just in case, you can fly out of the dungeon and fire flares,¡± Atlas said, his voice full of satisfaction as he thought through the rest of the plan.


    ¡°But won¡¯t the entrance have bandits?¡± the fairy asked, worry creeping into her voice.


    ¡°Not if you build two more exits for emergencies. A smart fox has three burrows,¡± Atlas said with a wink.


    ¡°I¡¯m smarter than a fox!¡± the fairy huffed indignantly, puffing out her tiny chest.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why you should have four exits!¡± Atlas agreed, grinning even wider.


    ¡°Four burrows, four times the smarts. That¡¯s me!¡± exclaimed the dungeon fairy.


    ¡°Atlas tucked his plans under his arm, saying a quick goodbye to the fairy. ¡°Stay smart, four-exit genius,¡± he teased as he left the dungeon.


    All he needed to do to start his plans would be to talk to Isabella after he got home, to get her to form the dungeon defence forces. He was leaving the dungeon with plans in place, when a notification came up in his vision.


    ¡®¡®ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:¡®¡®


    ¡®¡®TITLE: DUNGEON CORE¡®¡®


    ¡®Description: You know you''re supposed to be an adventurer, right? Not a dungeon master? Seriously, what next? You want to take all the jobs from the poor fairies?¡®


    ¡®¡®BONUS:¡®¡® Any bandits attacking your dungeons will suffer random mana equipment failure. Frequency depends on various factors, including how funny it would be.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Now it was time to go home. It was a much easier trek back, since nobody had to keep an eye out for prisoners trying to escape.


    Atlas, Portilla, and Crushir marched at the head of the group, their boots crunching the dry earth as Fort Bone came into view. Behind them, twenty fresh recruits walked with straight backs and puffed chests, trying to suppress their grins. ¡®We did it!¡® The thought buzzed in each of their heads like a swarm of happy bees. They had successfully escorted the prisoners, and in their minds, this moment was grand, majestic, and heroic even.


    One recruit, his face flushed with excitement, imagined the gates of Fort Bone swinging open to the roaring cheers of a massive crowd. ¡®The people will scream our names! They''re probably gonna throw a parade for us!¡® He could almost hear it now¡ªthe clapping, the chants of "Heroes! Heroes!" as confetti rained down.


    Another recruit pictured himself being hoisted onto someone¡¯s shoulders, basking in the glory. ¡®Yeah, they¡¯re gonna lift me up, chant my name... maybe Isabella will even notice me!¡® He tried not to look too eager but couldn¡¯t help the tiny smile creeping onto his face.


    Atlas, walking just ahead of them, rolled his eyes at the siblings'' banter. He knew what was coming. The reality of Fort Bone wasn¡¯t exactly the fanfare these recruits were expecting. He had once been in their shoes in his last life: expecting glory, cheers, and admiration. But the wasteland was a place of survival, not praise.


    As they approached the gates, Atlas gave a small nod to the guard stationed at the entrance. The heavy doors groaned open, revealing the familiar sight of the fort''s bustling life¡ªpeople hauling supplies, sharpening weapons, tending to the wounded. No one even looked up at them. ¡®Not exactly the parade these noobs were imagining,¡® Atlas thought, amused.


    One of the recruits, still in his daydream, leaned toward his buddy. "Here it comes," he whispered, eyes wide with anticipation.


    Nothing.


    No cheers. No confetti. Just the clanging of hammers and the murmurs of soldiers going about their business. The reality hit them like a slap to the face, and their puffed-up chests deflated just as quickly.


    Atlas smirked, leading the way toward the war room. "Let¡¯s get debriefed, then I¡¯ll get you more duties." He paused, glancing back at the group.


    The recruits groaned inwardly, their dreams of glory crashing down, but somewhere deep inside, a new understanding was starting to form. This was Fort Bone¡ªwhere working hard was the real reward.

 CHAPTER 266 Month 3 : Sandwiches Without a Cause

    POV : BONETOWN


    A new day had begun in the wasteland, and a new group of adventurers were thinking about their new life. The dry wasteland wind whipped through Jeff''s hair as he stared off into the horizon, his black leather armor catching the sun just right. He took a deep drag from his cigarette, blowing the smoke out in a way that reminded Annie of a scene straight from Rebel without a cause.


    "You know, you really do think you''re James Dean sometimes," Annie said, adjusting the collar of her neat sweater set. She crossed her arms, looking up at him, her round bangs bouncing slightly as she tilted her head.


    Jeff smirked, "I just got the look, don¡¯t I?" He flicked the cigarette away.


    Behind them, Nicole let out a hearty laugh, her infectious smile brightening the otherwise bleak wasteland. "You sure got somethin'', Jeff, but it ain''t all looks!" she teased, patting him on the shoulder.


    Abu, silent as ever, wandered a little to the side, his head tilted slightly in thought as he observed an odd rock formation. He always seemed lost in his own world, but when the time came, his quirks had a way of getting them out of sticky situations.


    "Hey, where''s Heath?" Annie suddenly asked, looking around.


    The group paused, realizing their oldest member had once again wandered off. "Oh, here we go again," Jeff muttered.


    "HEATH!" Nicole called out, her voice booming through the desolate landscape.


    From a few feet away, Heath¡¯s muffled voice responded, "Over here! Just... trying to remember where I left my glasses."


    Jeff shook his head with a chuckle, "Old man gets lost every five minutes. How¡¯d he even survive this long?"


    Annie smiled fondly. "Guess we¡¯ve gotta stick together if we¡¯re gonna make it in this wasteland."


    "So, how did we do today?" asked Nicole with her usual big laugh.


    Jeff smiled, a cool smirk on his face. "We did all right, as we always do."


    "Oh, Jeff," Nicole teased, hitting him playfully on the arm. "What do we want to do tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? I''ve got to pick up my medications," Heath jumped in.


    Abu chimed in, "Actually, Heath, you can pick them up right now if you need. There''s no need to wait."


    Heath shook his head. "Oh, I can''t. Pharmacy''s closed on Sundays."


    Abu corrected him, "It''s not Sunday. And there are no pharmacies. You just go to the MedPod ."


    "Oh, right, right," Heath said. "You kids with your ¡°vending machines.¡± Next, you''ll be having me buy Pokeballs."


    Jeff smiled quietly in the corner, smoking a cigarette.


    Nicole said, "I think it would be great for us to do more adventuring. I want to open up my own sandwich shop in Fort Bone."


    Annie nodded. "Oh, that¡¯d be lovely. Nicole, you''ve done such a good job when you were making sandwiches for us in the field."


    Abu agreed, "That is certainly true. I would love to eat more sandwiches."


    "Well, it''s decided then," said Heath. "Tomorrow, we''ll go adventuring right after I pick up my pills."


    ***


    The next day, they headed out into the wasteland, teleporting directly to the Empire Walls. There, they began killing skeletons. But the skeletons were harder and harder to find. In fact, they''d been out for close to two hours and had only killed ten.


    "This isn''t going to be enough money," said Annie, looking at the amount of mana coins that had dropped.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "I have a suggestion," said Abu. "Why don''t we go across the border? There''s no one who says we can''t."


    Jeff reminded him, "Well, there is that law Jed Lawson put out, saying no citizens of Fort Bone can enter."


    "Well, we''re not citizens, are we?" said Nicole, flashing her smile.


    "That''s true," said Jeff.


    The five of them walked up to the gate of the walls. The recruits there said, "Stop. You''re about to leave the Fort Bone Empire. That''s a one-mana coin tax per person."


    "Tax? I haven''t heard of any tax," said Nicole.


    "The Empire just instituted it," said the recruits.


    Abu, thinking to himself, ¡®This is just a scam, like a lot of Middle Eastern or third World countries. They''re probably just pocketing it.¡¯


    The recruit, almost as if reading his mind, said, "Look, there''s a sign right there." He pointed above the gate, and there was indeed a sign stating the relevant tax.


    "And you don¡¯t give me the coin," he added. "You just put it there in the box."


    The box was just a box on a pole, but it was securely KrazyBondoglued on and pounded deep into the ground.


    "See, not a scam," said the recruits.


    The adventurers weren¡¯t too happy with this new tax. They''d only made ten coins for the whole day, but now they were being asked for five just to leave.


    "So let me see if I''ve got this right," said Jeff. "You''re charging us five coins to leave, and then five coins to come back. So if we even take this chance, we''ve lost everything we¡¯ve made today."


    The recruit said, "No, no. Once you leave, you don¡¯t have to pay a tax to come back in. It¡¯s free to come in. It just costs you one coin to leave."


    "I think that decides it then," Jeff said.


    Annie wrung her hands together, nervously glancing at him. "Are you sure this is going to be okay, Jeff? That''s half our money. And we don¡¯t have a lot of reserves. We spent most of that on emergency medical supplies for this trip."


    "We¡¯ll be fine, sugar doll," Jeff said with a wink.


    Annie blushed a little, trying to hide the smile creeping on her face.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Nicole, ever the optimist, clapped her plump hands together with a wide grin. "All right, let¡¯s go on an adventure!"


    In a loud voice, Heath chimed in, "I don¡¯t know about this, guys. That side of the wall could be full of monsters and violence.¡±


    The group just looked at him in disdain. They had all literally agreed to this plan.


    ¡°I guess, it¡¯s no worse than some of the black neighborhoods I used to drive through, though."


    The group collectively ignored the subtle racism, although Annie did shoot him a sharp look, biting her tongue. ¡®Just let it go,¡® she thought, forcing herself to stay focused on the task ahead.


    As they crossed the border, they noticed the difference immediately¡ªskeletons were much more plentiful on the other side. They weren¡¯t everywhere, but definitely more numerous than on the Empire side.


    "This is what I''m talking about!" yelled Nicole as she cracked a skeleton in the head with her hammer.


    CRACK


    The skeleton staggered, but fought back, its bony claws scraping across her armor.


    "Ow!" Nicole yelped, startled by the sting of the blow.


    "I''ve got you!" Annie rushed over, her shield raised as she deflected the skeleton¡¯s next attack. With swift teamwork, the two women cornered the creature, bashing and slashing until it crumbled to the ground.


    KERFUNK


    Mana coins spilled joyfully from its remains, clinking as they hit the dirt.


    Meanwhile, Jeff was taking on skeletons one-on-one. He held his own¡ªuntil he ran into one that was armored, wielding a rusted battle axe. The undead moved with unnerving precision, its lack of fatigue giving it the upper hand. Jeff was running out of steam.


    ¡®That smoking''s going to kill me,¡® he thought as he ducked the axe and struck the skeleton in the shins.


    THUNK


    The skeleton collapsed but scrambled to rise almost immediately. Jeff followed up with a powerful strike to the back of its armored head.


    CRACK


    But the armor held firm. The blow had done some damage, but the skeleton wasn¡¯t down yet.


    "Stay down!" Jeff growled through clenched teeth, raising his sword for another swing. The skeleton lashed out, slashing him across the chest.


    "Fuck!" Jeff cursed as blood spurted from the deep gash.


    The skeleton prepared for another strike, but Jeff, gritting his teeth through the pain, swung again.


    CRACK!


    This time his blade caught the skeleton square under the chin, sending its head flying through the air.


    ¡®That was lucky,¡® Jeff thought, panting heavily.


    Seeing him wounded, Annie rushed over, already pulling out bandages and coagulants. "Oh, let me help you."


    "The fight¡¯s not over yet," Jeff grunted, clutching his chest. "Heath and Abu are in trouble."


    Sure enough, Heath and Abu were struggling against a pair of creatures, one that looked like¡­ a demon coyote? It wasn¡¯t quite dog or wolf-shaped, but close enough.


    ¡®I''m calling it a coyote,¡® Jeff thought, wincing as he watched.


    The coyote had latched onto Heath¡¯s armored leg, dragging him across the ground like a ragdoll.


    THUMP.


    THUMP.


    THUMP.


    Abu chased after it, wielding his nunchucks with determination. It wasn¡¯t the most common weapon choice in the wasteland, but Abu loved them¡ªhe¡¯d been playing them ever since he had bought them. As for skill? He actually wasn¡¯t too bad, emulating the attacks from his experience gained from obsessively watching old Bruce Lee movies.


    "Hyah! WHACK! Hooyah! WHACK! For the honor of Shaolin Temple!" he shouted, each word punctuated with a solid hit.


    WHACK, WHACK!


    Finally, the coyote released Heath¡¯s leg, spinning around to face Abu. Quick as ever, Abu leapt over the creature, raining down blows with his nunchucks.


    They were holding their ground¡ªuntil the other beast made its presence known. A massive, mutated rhinoceros skeleton barreled straight toward them, dust kicking up behind its powerful charge.


    WHOMP!


    The rhinoceros hit Abu, sending him flying through the air. His skinny frame was no match for the sheer force of the charging beast.

 CHAPTER 267 Month 3 : Taxes

    Seeing Abu go flying, Nicole screamed, ¡°Abu!¡± Her heart raced as she sprinted toward him, desperate to protect him from being trampled.


    She threw her whole body into the mutant rhinos side.


    Jeff saw an opportunity, adrenaline pumping through his veins. With a wild leap, he landed on the rhinoceros¡¯ back, stabbing it repeatedly in the head. ¡°Stab, stab, stab!¡± he growled through gritted teeth. The beast, confused and enraged, kneeled and bucked, to throw him off. Jeff losing his grip, was flung into the air. Annie, seeing him hurtling toward her, rushed to catch him.


    ¡°Jeff, I¡¯ve got you!¡± she tried to say, but with his weight bearing down, it came out as a strained, ¡°Jeff, I got¡ªoop¡ªbull!¡± They both crumpled to the ground in a tangled heap.


    The mutant rhinoceros, back on its feet, prepared to charge again, its eyes fixed on them. Heath, still half-clueless and flustered, swung his oversized club blindly. ¡°Where is everybody? Why are these museum exhibits attacking us?¡±


    By sheer luck, his wild swing connected with the rhinoceros¡¯ head, sending the massive creature sprawling onto its side. The beast thrashed, struggling to rise again.


    Seeing their chance, the group, now somewhat recovered from their wounds, swarmed the fallen rhinoceros, hitting it with all they had until it finally lay still, defeated.


    KERBOOM


    ¡°Oh my, that was a tough fight,¡± Nicole said, her breath heavy but a satisfied smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you okay, Jeff?¡± Annie asked softly, kneeling beside him, her worry evident in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeff grumbled, grabbing a couple of bandages to patch himself up, his pride more wounded than his body.


    Abu, still wobbly from his earlier flight, pointed to Heath. ¡°You might want to check on Heath. He got bit pretty bad by that coyote¡­ dog¡­ thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Annie said, tossing some bandages over to Heath, who caught them with an exaggerated grin.


    ¡°Thanks, nursey,¡± he said with a wink, clearly trying to lighten the mood.


    They all sat around for a moment, panting and catching their breath. Nicole, ever practical, began collecting the mana coins scattered from the fallen skeletons and beasts. ¡°Look at this! Forty coins¡ªfour times what we made on the other side.¡±


    Jeff nodded, wiping sweat from his forehead. ¡°It was a great idea to come over here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nicole said with a smirk, proud of her decision.


    Abu mumbled to himself, ¡°I think that was my idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we head back now?¡± Annie asked, glancing warily at the darkening sky.


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ve got a couple of hours before nightfall, and we still have demon dog wards. We could stay out all night, maybe even into tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°All night¡­ in the wilderness, with just us?¡± Annie asked, eyeing Jeff. After a moment, she added, ¡°I guess we could take a chance. I¡¯ve got tents¡ªenough for everyone, but they¡¯re only big enough for two people.¡±


    Heath chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m used to being by myself, unless you want to stay with me, Nicole.¡±


    Nicole quickly shot back, ¡°Abu, you can share a tent with me.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Abu said, nodding. ¡°I don¡¯t care who I share with, as long as you don¡¯t mind if I snore a little.¡±


    Heath suggested hopefully, ¡°Maybe we can fit three in the tent?¡±


    ¡°No, I think two is fine,¡± Nicole replied firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Annie, smiling to herself, said, ¡°Me and Jeff can share the other one, and you, Heath, can have a tent all to yourself.¡±


    Heath leaned back, grinning with satisfaction. ¡°Finally, you guys really understand the value of my leadership.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ***


    The rest of the evening passed without any major battles, though they did manage to take down a swarm of slimes and a small group of giant ants. By the time they were setting up the demon dog wards, they had accumulated nearly 100 coins¡ªa solid step toward Nicole¡¯s dream of building a sandwich shop.


    As night fell, the tents were put up, the wards were activated, and the group settled in, exhausted but triumphant. Outside their camp, demon dogs prowled, but the wards glowed faintly in the dark, holding the creatures at bay. Inside the tent, Annie shifted, her voice teasing, ¡°You should hold me a little tighter,¡± she said to Jeff with a sly smile.


    Jeff, his face deadpan, glanced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to hold you at all, Annie.¡±


    They sat quietly for a moment, the silence filled only by the faint sounds of the wilderness. Annie pouted, crossing her arms, ¡°Well, should one of us go out and stand guard?¡±


    Jeff shook his head, unfazed. ¡°Nah, out here in the wilderness, I doubt we¡¯ll run into many bandits.¡±


    Annie raised an eyebrow, skeptical. ¡°Jeff, this is exactly where bandits would be.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you just gotta let the world fly, Annie,¡± Jeff replied, his tone casual.


    Annie sighed, running her hand through his hair with a wide-eyed smile. ¡°Alright, Jeff. I guess we¡¯ll stay in our tent, even with these death flags you just willed into being.¡±


    Despite the ominous feeling, nothing happened that night. But morning brought a new kind of trouble.


    ***


    As the sun rose, a group of 25 soldiers appeared, marching toward them in formation, armored in America United¡¯s red, white, and blue. A purple flag fluttered in the breeze as they approached.


    ¡°We¡¯re soldiers of America United,¡± one of them barked, his voice gruff. ¡°Here to collect taxes. Show us your resident cards.¡±


    ¡°Resident cards?¡± Jeff repeated, baffled. ¡°We don¡¯t have resident cards. We¡¯re adventurers.¡±


    The sergeant narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you citizens of Fort Bone?¡±


    Jeff shook his head. ¡°No, not at all. We¡¯re just passing through.¡±


    Annie bit her lip nervously as the soldiers scrutinized them. ¡°Well then,¡± the sergeant continued, ¡°if you¡¯re not citizens of America United, you¡¯ll need to pay the adventurer¡¯s tax. Five coins per person.¡±


    Nicole gasped, her eyes widening. ¡°Five coins? That¡¯s ridiculous! I can¡¯t pay that!¡±


    The soldier shrugged, his expression cold. ¡°Then it¡¯s either pay the tax or spend time in our prison gang. We can always use more hands.¡±


    Heath chuckled to himself, earning glares from the group. ¡°Back in ¡¯82, I had a great time in prison. They used to call me Big Heath.¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Heath!¡± Annie hissed, shooting him a look.


    Ignoring the comment, the sergeant pressed on, ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Pay or prison?¡±


    Jeff sighed, realizing they had no choice. He reluctantly pulled out the coins. ¡°Fine, twenty-five coins. Here you go.¡±


    The guardsman accepted the payment, but his greedy eyes lingered on the rest of Jeff¡¯s pouch. With a smirk, he added, ¡°And, oh, let¡¯s say another ten coins each for not having proper registration forms.¡±


    Jeff raised an eyebrow, his tone growing colder. ¡°Wait, I thought it was five coins each?¡±


    The sergeant grinned, his teeth bared. ¡°That¡¯s what Americans United charges, but Private Lecoff here is suggesting a little extra¡­ for us. You want your armbands, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Armbands?¡± Jeff repeated, utterly confused.


    "Yeah, here you go." The soldiers handed them five purple armbands, each stamped with a small American flag and a date. "You can adventure as much as you want in this territory, but make sure you''re back in a town before the date runs out. Otherwise, you''ll pay the fine and the charge again."


    Jeff clenched his jaw, seeing the 25 soldiers standing there with their crossbows drawn. He knew they couldn''t fight their way out. Reluctantly, he handed over the extra coins in exchange for the armbands, feeling the weight of each coin as if it were a stone in his gut.


    "Well, enjoy your day here in America United," the sergeant chuckled, a mocking smile playing across his lips. "And don¡¯t forget to tell your friends."


    With that, the soldiers marched off, their boots pounding the ground, leaving Jeff and the group staring after them, their pockets considerably lighter.


    Nicole watched the soldiers disappear, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "That just isn¡¯t right, Jeff," she muttered, her hands balling into fists.


    Heath, his face red with anger, grumbled, "They just took all our coins. I¡¯ve never paid so much in taxes¡ªnot even when I ran my own business!"


    Jeff, ever the optimist, tried to keep the mood light, though the sting of their loss still lingered. "We can get them back. If we work hard today, we can make enough for your sandwich shop, Nicole."


    Nicole sighed, hands on her hips. "How are we gonna get them back? I¡¯m all for hard work, but what if they tax us again?"


    Jeff raised his armband, trying to reassure her. "Well, we''ve got these now," he said, though the confidence in his voice wavered.


    Annie, quieter than usual, gazed into the distance. The excitement from earlier in the day had drained from her, leaving her feeling heavy with the reality of their situation.


    The group spent the rest of the day hunting relentlessly, pushing themselves to the limit, almost until nightfall. When they regrouped, exhausted but determined, Annie glanced at Jeff, her eyes filled with hope. "Should we stay here for another night?" Her voice was soft, and it was clear she wasn¡¯t just talking about the adventure.


    Jeff, ever practical, shook his head. "I don¡¯t think so. We barely made back those coins. If we get taxed again, we¡¯ll be left with just 15, and it¡¯s a lot more dangerous on this side than back at Fort Bone. Besides, it doesn¡¯t cost anything to return to the fort. If we move quickly, we can make it before nightfall."


    Abu, ever prepared, tightened his gear with a confident nod. "All right, let''s go." His nunchucks jingled at his waist as he led the way, their steps quickening as they jogged toward the safety of the wall, determination etched on their faces.

 CHAPTER 268 Month 3 : War

    But when the group arrived at the wall, their hearts sank. Soldiers from America United had taken control of the exit, charging five coins per person just to leave.


    A huge mob of angry adventurers was gathered there, their protests growing louder by the minute. The frustration in the air was palpable.


    ¡°That¡¯s 25 coins,¡± Nicole muttered, her dream of the sandwich shop crumbling before her eyes.


    ¡°Screw that!¡± Heath growled, gripping his oversized club. Without a second thought, he charged at the soldiers, yelling, ¡°Leroy Jenkins!¡± His massive club swung wide, slamming into a soldier¡¯s gut.


    ¡°Oof!¡± the soldier gasped, dropping to the ground, clutching his stomach. The soldiers hadn¡¯t expected this attack, but reacted quickly.


    ¡°Crossbows!¡± the sergeant barked.


    TWHIP


    TWHIP


    TWHIP


    The sound of bolts cutting through the air followed, and one struck Heath in the knee.


    ¡°Ah! My knee! I¡¯m never going to adventure again!¡± Heath wailed dramatically, crumpling to the ground in exaggerated agony.


    Jeff, desperate to calm the situation, shouted, ¡°Just calm down! We¡¯ve got the money!¡± But it was too late.


    The crowd of adventurers, emboldened by Heath¡¯s attack and their own frustrations, surged forward. Hundreds of them, once scattered along the wall, now united in their rage, charged at the soldiers.


    Some swung for nonlethal hits, hoping just to break free, but others¡ªfueled by anger and desperation¡ªweren¡¯t holding back. They wanted out, and nothing would stop them.


    The sergeant, seeing his soldiers being overwhelmed, called for a retreat. "Fall back! Retreat!" But as they withdrew, they fired red flares into the sky¡ªbright bursts that sent a message far worse than anything the adventurers could have anticipated.


    Within moments, the rumble of feet marching and the rising dust cloud signaled what was coming: America United¡¯s main army was on its way.


    The army had been patrolling the area for signs of the skeleton horde. But when they saw the red flares, they assumed the wall was under attack by the undead. They charged toward the wall with terrifying speed.


    The ground trembled as the army rushed forward, and what had started as a scuffle between adventurers and soldiers erupted into a full-scale battle. The adventurers fought with everything they had, desperate to escape, while the soldiers, confused and overwhelmed, struggled to regroup under the approaching cavalry.


    Jeff, eyes wide as the chaos erupted around him, muttered, "This is bad. Real bad."


    The clash of swords, the twang of bowstrings, and the cries of battle filled the air as Jeff ducked low, grabbing Annie¡¯s arm and pulling her behind a fallen cart. ¡°Stay low!¡± he shouted, the din of battle swallowing his words.


    Dust swirled around them, kicked up by the heavy boots of the army, as adventurers scrambled in all directions. Some fought with desperation, while others darted toward the wall, hoping to escape the battlefield.


    Nicole crouched beside them, her face pale, eyes wide with fear. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can take on an army.¡±


    Heath, clutching his wounded knee, dragged himself toward the group. ¡°I don¡¯t think running¡¯s gonna help now,¡± he grunted, his face twisted in pain. ¡°We¡¯re stuck in the middle of a warzone.¡±


    Abu, his grip tight on his nunchucks, peered over the edge of their hiding spot. ¡°The wall! If we can make it past the guards, we can still escape,¡± he said, eyes scanning the battlefield for an opening.


    Jeff gritted his teeth, heart pounding. ¡°We need to move. Now. If we wait any longer, we¡¯ll be trapped.¡±


    Annie, catching her breath, nodded. ¡°We stick together, fight our way out. Ready?¡±


    They exchanged glances¡ªnervous, determined. It was their only chance. With a deep breath, Jeff led the way, weaving through the melee, dodging strikes and trying to avoid stumbling over fallen bodies.


    Nicole stayed close, her heart hammering in her chest. ¡®Just keep moving. Don¡¯t stop.¡® She clutched her pack tightly, feeling the last of their coins weighing her down. ¡°Almost there!¡± she called out as they neared the gate.


    But just as they thought they were in the clear, a group of American soldiers blocked their path. ¡°Halt!¡± one of them shouted, levelling his spear.


    Jeff raised his sword, ready to fight, but Abu was quicker. He sprang forward, his nunchucks spinning through the air.


    CRACK!


    The soldier reeled back, dazed.


    ¡°Go friends! Go!¡± Abu yelled, clearing the path.


    They sprinted through the opening, bursting towards the wall. Reaching the gate, they saw it was closed.


    Panting, bruised, and shaken, they collapsed to the ground, hearts still racing from the madness behind them.


    ¡°The gate, it¡¯s closed¡­..,¡± Nicole gasped, glancing back at the battlefield. The roar of combat still echoed in the distance, the battle showing no signs of slowing.


    Jeff wiped the sweat from his brow, his voice tight. ¡°We need to get back into the Fort Bone Empire. Now.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The battle raged on behind them. Adventurers clashed with soldiers, and soldiers fought to maintain control. Blood sprayed, steel clashed, and bodies fell. This wasn¡¯t a fight against mindless undead or skeleton slimes¡ªthis was man against man, flesh steel, with lives hanging in the balance.


    Adventurers were fighting soldiers. Soldiers were retaliating relentlessly. Both sides refusing to back down. This was the largest battle that most of them had ever participated in. This wasn''t a fight against unthinking undead or bouncing slimes. This was a fight of man versus man, sword and steel flashing through the air, blood flying, guts falling out.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    On the walls of the empire, one soldier looked nervously at the other, the battle below stretching out before them. "What should we do? Should we help?" His voice wavered, a mixture of uncertainty and guilt gnawing at him.


    "I don''t know," said the other soldier, frowning deeply. "We¡¯ve got orders not to attack the American soldiers, but those are our adventurers down there. Some of them are good people. Hell, I know a couple of them." He shifted uncomfortably, the weight of inaction heavy on his shoulders.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Meanwhile, Jeff¡¯s group pounded desperately at the gate, their fists echoing in rhythm with their growing panic.


    BANG


    BANG


    BANG


    ¡°LET US THROUGH¡±


    Looking down on the adventurers, "Should we open the gate?" One soldier asked, his voice strained with frustration. He was sick of the arrogance of the American United troops, but the strict orders to not provoke them had been heavily emphasized


    Jeff¡¯s eyes darted hopefully, from the vicious melee behind them to the gate that stood between them and safety.


    The soldiers had orders not to recklessly engage, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t able to assist in other ways.


    "Yeah, open the gate, it¡¯s our responsibility," another Empire soldier said after a beat of hesitation.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    With a heavy creak, the gate swung open, and relief washed over Jeff¡¯s group as they hurried through¡ªonly for their hope to crash when the soldiers of America United bellowed, ¡°Hell no!¡± charging toward the gate with reckless fury.


    ¡°Stay back! This is Fort Bone territory!¡± the Empire soldiers shouted, crossbows raised, their voices hard as steel. The cold tension rippled through the air as they aimed at the advancing soldiers.


    But the soldiers of America United weren¡¯t about to back down. ¡°USA! USA! USA!¡± they roared, charging in with unstoppable momentum, swords gleaming in the sunlight. The soldiers of Fort Bone, battle-hardened from their wars with the skeleton hordes, weren¡¯t intimidated. They knew the drill. Guided by the tales of Atlas and his Portal Crushers, they had become warriors who took no prisoners.


    ¡°Stay back! This is Fort Bone territory.¡±


    The American soldiers ignored their warning.


    Seeing the American soldiers advancing with no signs of slowing, the Fort Bone soldiers steadied their aim, crossbows at the ready.


    ¡°Final chance! Stay back or we WILL fire!¡±


    The American soldiers continued rushing forward, angry at the fleeing adventurers.


    The Fort Bone soldiers seeing this, agreed that this was now a clear case of self defence, and they fired.


    The twang of crossbow strings echoed, followed by a wave of bodies hitting the dirt.


    THWIP


    THWIP


    THWIP


    Not only was this the sound of crossbows firing, it was the sound of the beginning of a war between two empires.


    The American soldiers, undeterred, kept rushing. "We can make it!" one yelled, determination blazing in his eyes. And they did. They stormed into range, shield help high, attacking wildly as they returned fire at the Fort Bone forces.


    The Fort Bone soldiers were amused, they had a huge advantage of the walls, and height. Only the soldiers who were manning the gate had to fight hand to hand.


    The ringing of alarm bells jolted the battlefield, flares shooting into the sky, beacons of war. Massive groups of quick-response soldiers began teleporting in, materializing in flashes of light. Now, the battlefield had become a chaotic three-way brawl¡ªadventurers and Fort Bone soldiers against America United''s main army.


    The sounds of battle raged on, steel meeting steel, bodies colliding, grunts of effort mingling with cries of pain. The sky darkened with the shadows of incoming soldiers, but after a grueling struggle, it became clear¡ªFort Bone was going to win.


    ¡°They¡¯re pulling back!¡± someone yelled from the Fort Bone lines.


    The American soldiers, though beaten and bloodied, weren¡¯t cowards. Their sergeants called for a steady retreat, regrouping with precision despite the loss.


    "Should we chase them?" one of the Fort Bone sergeants asked, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "No," came the reply, firm and without hesitation. "Let them go. This wasn''t a fight we wanted to start. No need to pursue."


    The soldiers of Fort Bone stood down, watching as the American United soldiers retreated into the distance.


    This fight to,let the adventurers back in, had sparked something though.


    What had once been a cold war, a battle of economies and territory, had now erupted into something far more dangerous. There was no going back. War was coming.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    The bedraggled army of America United retreated slowly, their heads held high despite the physical toll. They were bruised and beaten, but their spirits remained intact. ¡°We won¡¯t forget this,¡± muttered their sergeant, eyes dark with determination. The retreat was orderly, disciplined, as they marched back to their settlement.


    As soon as they reached the main base, they reported to Jed Lawson. His face twisted into a mask of fury upon hearing the news. ¡°How dare they attack us?¡± he bellowed, slamming his fist onto the table. ¡°That¡¯s it. I was going to be lenient, just ban their citizens. Now? Let¡¯s truly punish them. Unless they¡¯re registered American citizens, raise the tax¡ªten coins per person! No leniency. Anybody gives you any lip, take them down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the soldier replied, his tone cold and hard. Before, there had been room for mercy, for understanding. But after what they saw as an unjust attack by Fort Bone, mercy was no longer in their vocabulary.


    Jed turned to his war council, anger still boiling in his veins. "What should we do? It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Atlas planned all of this. He¡¯s going to push us out, take over our territory."


    The council murmured in agreement, faces grim. "Yes," one said, "it¡¯s clear. First, they attacked us with those skeletons. Now, they flood us with adventurers. What¡¯s next?"


    Jed scowled, pacing back and forth. "It¡¯s obvious what¡¯s next. When we¡¯re weak, they¡¯ll attack with their main army. So, what do we do?"


    ¡°I say we take down that wall,¡± one council member suggested, voice filled with resolve.


    Jed paused, considering it. ¡°That¡¯ll be hard. Those walls are level two,¡± he muttered, scratching his chin.


    His economic advisor stepped forward confidently. ¡°We can afford enough siege gear from the vending machines. And if we keep the taxes high, we¡¯ll have no problem funding the war.¡±


    A small smile crept across Jed¡¯s face.¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± he said, spitting into the dirt for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯m sick of being pushed around by Atlas and those fake goodie-goodies over in Fort Bone.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV: CELESTIAL WAGER


    The aliens were excited again. They didn¡¯t care why the war had started, but bets flew and mana coins were tossed onto tables, slotted in machines, and outcomes paid for. The odds were heavily in favor of the Fort Bone Empire, so safe bettors placed their coins on Atlas while others, seeking a higher return, wagered on America United.


    Other bets included how many men would fall on the wall, how many crossbow bolts would be used, how many people would be killed, what time the first death would occur each day, and the number of women or men killed per side. If there was a bet, there were odds on it. The Celestial Wager didn''t care about anything besides the action.


    Lurox, from the Glytharni species, buzzed about with excitement, wings fluttering as they called out new odds to eager gamblers. Gorvax, a stone-skinned giant, sat confidently at a betting table, his small red eyes gleaming as he placed a high-stakes bet on America United, because of the high odds. Kroxar watched from a distance, tentacles twitching with amusement as the action of bets and wars collided.


    Virelia floated gracefully between the tables, serving drinks, her lavender skin glowing under the dim casino lights. She smiled sweetly, though inwardly she knew the outcome of these wars mattered little. The Celestial Wager would always win in the end.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV: FORT BONE


    Olivia summoned the War Council, her voice carrying the weight of the moment as she addressed the growing tension at the Empire''s walls. The conflict had already been dubbed the Sandwich War, a name that felt more absurd than the threat looming over them.


    ¡°I think we still have a chance to stop this war. It was obviously a misunderstanding between the adventurers and America United,¡± she said, her tone hopeful, but her eyes betrayed uncertainty.


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms, his face hard. ¡°I think you''re underestimating the power of greed. They don''t know what we''re planning, but I do know we¡¯re both fighting for the same thing: those 100 return tokens." He paused, his gaze shifting to John. "There is something I should bring up to you guys, though. John, you''ve heard about this.¡±


    John raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when we got those sky patrols?¡±


    John nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, those were made by the Red Fairy. And when we summoned them, the Red Fairy appeared. I want to take a chance right now.¡±


    The council went silent. The low murmur of whispered discussions faded, replaced by a stunned stillness. All eyes locked onto Atlas.


    ¡°There¡¯s a piece of information I got when we rescued those actresses from the bandit camp, when we took out Clark. I want to confirm if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that?¡± Olivia asked, her voice a touch softer, almost hesitant.


    ¡°I want to know if it¡¯s possible to take everyone home and save the whole wasteland, not just 100 people. Clark said it was possible, but he never gave any explanations. If the Red Fairy will give us an answer, maybe we can come up with a solution that will work for everybody,¡± Atlas explained, his voice low but firm.


    John frowned, worry creasing his features. ¡°It¡¯s risky, Atlas. All the Red Fairy has to do is be in a bad mood, and that¡¯s the end of you. I don¡¯t think your time-traveling powers would work to bring you back in time to before you made the dumbest decision you¡¯ve ever made.¡±


    Atlas thought for a moment, scanning the faces around the table. ¡®Is it worth the risk?¡® ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Isabella didn¡¯t hesitate. She shook her head firmly. ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. Every time that Red Fairy comes, it¡¯s like a trip to the dentist. You know it¡¯s going to hurt, but you don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s going to cost.¡±


    Alexander chimed in, his voice full of conviction. ¡°Heck no, boss. If we lose you, we lose the whole soul of our empire. If you really want to do it, let me do it.¡±


    Hank cut in quickly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it, Alexander. You run the army. Let me do it.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s chest swelled with a mix of pride. ¡®It¡¯s this pure loyalty that made me choose these two guys in the first place. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to sacrifice more than themselves for me, but it¡¯s always amazing for me to see that amongst all the betrayal and garbage people out there, there are good people, and they constantly surprise you, especially when you¡¯ve gotten so used to the worst of humanity.¡®


    Before Atlas could speak, John¡¯s voice rose above the tension in the room. ¡°Atlas, you are not going to summon the Red Fairy.¡± John¡¯s tone was resolute, taking control of the meeting. ¡°Let¡¯s have a quick vote. Everyone in favor of Atlas not summoning the Red Fairy?¡± All the hands shot up¡ªexcept Atlas¡¯s.


    Atlas tried to protest. ¡°But I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, you¡¯re not,¡± John interrupted, cutting him off sharply. ¡°You made me the boss of all settlement matters. And I realize you don¡¯t want anyone else to risk their lives, but we can¡¯t lose you, Atlas. Not just because of your time-traveling powers or the knowledge you¡¯ve gotten from them, but because, without you, we lose our symbol, our heart.¡±


    Atlas was at a loss for words, his mouth opening and closing, but no sound came out. He felt the weight of his council¡¯s trust pressing on him.


    John wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°All right, now let¡¯s have our second vote. Do we¡­ Do we actually call for the Red Fairy? Those who are voting in favor, raise your hand.¡±


    Half the people in the room raised their hands, the other half hesitated, keeping their arms at their sides.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve got a pretty split room,¡± John said with a sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to actually count. We¡¯re not a democracy. But at no point have we ever been a dictatorship either,¡± he added with a soft laugh, trying to lighten the mood.


    Atlas, feeling the decision slip away from him, shrugged. ¡°Fine.¡±


    John nodded and took charge again. ¡°Since we¡¯re not unanimous, and this move is so dangerous and risky, I say we don¡¯t do it. We can weather this war out. And Atlas, you said the Red Fairy told Clark this information at the end of the year anyway. We can assume it¡¯s true, even though Clark was always known for being a liar. At that moment, when his life was on the line, he gave you that information. He had nothing to gain by it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Atlas admitted. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we wait? We keep going on the assumption that we can only have 100 tokens?¡±


    John nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what we should do. Because, right or wrong, if we catch the Red Fairy in a bad mood AND she decides to not only wipe out the messenger, she could also decide to destroy our entire town¡ªor fry all of us. And for what? Information that would be given at the end of the year anyway? If she gave it to Clark, she¡¯ll give it to you. We are going to win those 100 tokens.¡±


    Atlas sighed deeply, the weight of leadership pressing down hard. ¡°Fine.¡±

 CHAPTER 269 Month 3 : Olivia Makes Friends

    POV : RED FAIRY RESIDENCE


    Lounging in her opulent mansion, the Red Fairy settled into her favorite chair, her pink fuzzy slippers adorably mismatched against the lavish decor. As she flipped through the channels, she found herself watching the Live show. Even though she worked for the show, she still loved tuning in. Sometimes it was good. Sometimes it was dull. A lot of the moments repeated themselves over the seasons: people panicking, betraying each other, and doing their best to survive. Over the years, she had grown jaded and bored with the predictability of it all.


    But this was the first time she¡¯d seen someone almost voluntarily call her. ¡®What would I do if he summoned me?¡® she thought, her brow furrowing. ¡®Would I blow his head off?¡® Her inner Atlas, carrying a hefty backpack full of mana coins, shook its head vigorously. ¡®No, no, no.¡®


    She liked the guy, but She couldn¡¯t help considering how annoying it would be to develop a reputation for being soft. ¡®Then it would be nonstop, 24/7 summons of, oh, Red Fairy, what should we do about this? Oh, Red Fairy, it¡¯s not fair that you¡¯re not showing us the leaderboard. Oh, Red Fairy, you didn¡¯t explain the rules clearly.¡®


    Imagining it all made her groan. Her life would no longer be her own; she¡¯d be making appearances left and right, working harder than a third world call center operator. The thought was enough to make her cringe, and she shifted uncomfortably in her chair.


    Luckily it was a decision she didn¡¯t have to make. She nibbled on a spicy jalapex flower ball, sipped her drink and continued lounging completely.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    Olivia said, "All right, everybody, let''s have a quick pause. That was some pretty big news Atlas just dumped on us."


    Atlas shrugged, "It wasn''t my fault. I thought everyone should know and really think about it."


    "Well, I''m glad you told us, Atlas," Olivia continued, her tone brightening. "And now we have a second option. We can always float that idea around. It doesn''t mean we have to give up on saving more people in the wasteland."


    "Good. John, what do you think about our next move for this war? Alexander, you''re in charge of the army. How are our men?"


    Alexander stood tall, a grin spreading wide across his face. ¡°We¡¯re stronger than oak, folks. Our men are as tough as they come, seasoned from that skeleton horde. And them new recruits are pourin¡¯ in fast. Will¡¯s plays have been fantastic for bringin¡¯ ¡¯em in. And those booths you set up, Olivia, with the gals in Fort Bone Empire outfits recruitin¡¯ new soldiers? That was downright brilliant.¡±


    "Never underestimate the power of a wink, a smile, and the chance of heroism," Olivia replied, pride swelling in her chest. Fort Bone¡¯s empire had grown exponentially. With all the Mana coins pouring in from taxes, Bone Appetit booming, and their improved bone armor sales, the coffers were looking good. Amber had confirmed it in her last financial report.


    "So, we¡¯re strong militarily and economically. If we start this war, how will it hit us?" Atlas frowned, his voice serious. "This is something I didn''t talk to you all about before. War always costs. No matter how good we are, it''s going to cost us money, and it''s going to cost lives. I''ve fought wars across this wasteland. Once you start, it doesn¡¯t stop. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to stop now. That first crossbow bolt¡ªwhen it was fired¡ªwas probably heard across the entire wasteland."


    Olivia sighed. "If we can''t stop the war, can we at least reduce the scale?"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "We could," Atlas replied, thinking aloud. "Instead of a full-scale war, we try to take over America United. We could call in all our allies."


    Olivia shook her head. "That doesn¡¯t really shrink the scope of it, though. So what else can we do?"


    "I say we call in one other person. Someone I hadn¡¯t thought of before¡­," Atlas said, his voice hinting at something more.


    "Oh?" Olivia leaned forward, intrigued.


    Atlas summoned the mini faeries, promising them rock sugar and candied ants. They squealed in delight and buzzed out of the War Council room, heading straight for the Wasted Tavern. There, they found Mohammed sitting with his two partners.


    "Mohammed, Mohammed, Mohammed!" they chirped excitedly.


    Mohammed looked up, surprised. He had been reviewing weekly numbers with Mrs. Harrington and Victoria.


    "You''ve been summoned to the castle!" the faeries announced, their wings fluttering with excitement.


    "Castle, castle, castle!" they echoed.


    Mohammed blinked, taken aback. He¡¯d signed the contract with Fort Bone but never expected to be literally summoned for a council meeting. A council meeting! The promise of one of those hundred tokens had been enough to hook him, and his economic power was growing steadily.


    "Well, ladies," Mohammed said, smiling, "I think we''ve reached the second part of our goal."


    The two women nodded in agreement, and together they followed the mini faeries back to the council room. Atlas and the others were on a break, waiting. As they arrived, Atlas stood, his expression serious.


    "Mohammed, we''re on the verge of a war."


    Mohammed nodded gravely. "Yes, we heard. The arena¡¯s been buzzing with rumors all day."


    Atlas wasted no time. "We need to know¡ªwhat are the chances of the Celestial Empire joining our side?"


    Victoria, who was leading the negotiations with Minister Wei of the Celestial Empire, chimed in. "The Celestial Empire values honor and face. So far, we haven¡¯t had any real issues with them¡­ except for that small economic war."


    The three of them exchanged glances, choosing not to point out that it had been their actions that sparked that war in the first place.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    ¡°So, if we sent a delegation, do you think they¡¯d join us in the war?¡± Atlas asked.


    Victoria shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never spoken to the Emperor. I worked directly with one of his ministers, though. I could go with Olivia, and we¡¯ll see about scheduling an appointment with the Emperor himself.¡±


    Atlas thought to himself, ¡®Man, those Chinese army guys really take this whole empire and celestial kingdom thing seriously. Maybe I should be more formal... Nah.¡®


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that,¡± he said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think we should be making a move on one of the strongest empires in the wasteland without getting approval¡ªor at least a non-aggression pact, from the other.¡±


    Everyone in the council nodded, the weight of Atlas¡¯s words sinking in. They broke up and went their separate ways, each member contemplating the challenges ahead and the uncertain road to alliances in a brewing war.


    ---


    The next day, Olivia met up with Victoria, and together they portaled to the Celestial Empire for their appointment with Minister Wei. Victoria had prepped Olivia on the proper etiquette, so when they arrived, both bowed deeply with respectful kowtows to the minister.


    ¡°Get up, get up,¡± Minister Wei said, waving them off but appreciating the formalities. ¡°We are all citizens of this wasteland trying to make it a better place. No need for such formalities.¡±


    ¡®Oh, right, like I believe that,¡® Olivia thought, but she kept a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, Minister Wei. Your wisdom and civility are well known across the wasteland.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he replied, stroking his long chin hairs, his official blue-buttoned hat indicating his high status.


    ¡°And we have something for you in return. It is tradition for the Fort Bone Empire to greet our allies properly.¡±


    Olivia handed over a beautifully crafted treasure chest. Inside were mana coins, a selection of Fort Bone delicacies, mini stuffed toys of Portilla and Crushir, and two gold-plated sets of armor. Though decorative, the armor sparkled like Alexander¡¯s town attire¡ªflashy and impressive.


    ¡°Oh my, this is indeed a magnificent gift!¡± Minister Wei exclaimed, his eyes gleaming as he accepted the chest.


    They discussed the possibility of a meeting with the Emperor. ¡°The Emperor meets once a week to discuss wasteland affairs, and we¡¯re aware a war is on the horizon. You may attend tomorrow during our weekly session. But I must warn you, in the Celestial Court, every action is under scrutiny.¡±


    Victoria and Olivia thanked him, setting the appointment for the next day. As they left the minister¡¯s courtyard, Olivia frowned. ¡°What did he mean by ¡®every action is observed¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Victoria explained, ¡°based on my experience, the more important you are, the larger your entourage should be. I don¡¯t think we can handle this with just the two of us. We need to bring Atlas. We need soldiers in pretty armor. We need the marching band! And we definitely need a gift¡ªsomething that will really impress the Emperor.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to pull together in one night, but we can handle it. Why don¡¯t we split up?¡±


    ---

 CHAPTER 270 Month 3 : Token of Authority

    Time was ticking. A war was looming. And Olivia was going to get ahead of any problems.


    They teleported back to Fort Bone, and Olivia snapped into her work-hard, get-stuff-done mode. She summoned the mini faeries, sending notes and messages flying in every direction. Atlas arrived first, fresh from training with Portilla and Crushir, strolled over.


    ¡°Well, I can definitely be there. That¡¯s not a problem,¡± he said, cracking his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ll have no issue putting together a marching band?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem,¡± Olivia said, nodding confidently.


    Alexander chimed in, ¡°Getting pretty armor, though, that¡¯s going to be a harder thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important that it¡¯s ceremonial armor, not war armor,¡± Victoria added, her tone firm. ¡°If you show up with an escort in war armor, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll get the right impression.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m happy to do that,¡± Alexander said with a grin, already picturing himself leading a parade of soldiers in gleaming golden armor through Fort Bone, soaking in the cheers. ¡®Gotta talk to Randy, and rush this order. I know he¡¯s been making a lot of golden armor based on mine. Sure is handy being an idol.¡®


    ¡°Then all that leaves is a gift,¡± Olivia said, turning to Atlas. ¡°What can we get an Emperor? He can pretty much buy anything he wants.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing, though,¡± Atlas replied, a sly smile creeping across his face. ¡°Something I think he would love. Something he can¡¯t get. And he doesn¡¯t even know about it yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Olivia asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Atlas said, excitement bubbling in his voice. ¡°This is a good time for you too, Alexander. Me and John have been tinkering with something for a while now.¡±


    They hurried toward the new vending machine, operated by the Nagas, where Atlas believed they¡¯d found the perfect gift for the Emperor.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Speedy Serpent Vending Machine hummed with energy, its interface glowing as Atlas eagerly interacted with it. This remarkable machine was known for creating mounts, and Atlas had successfully crafted three so far¡ªone for himself and one for Portilla and Crushir. They¡¯d all worked out perfectly, no unexpected failures.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tinkering with this thing, and we¡¯ve got the hang of it now,¡± Atlas said, excitement bubbling in his voice. ¡°But the machine allows for custom designs. In our off time, John and I have been working on designing a horse. It looks a little alien still, but it¡¯s definitely recognizable as a horse.¡±


    ¡°I think instead of just walking, if we had mounted soldiers, that would be impressive,¡± Atlas continued, his enthusiasm growing.


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Alexander replied, eyes lighting up at the thought. He now imagined himself leading a mounted horse troop through town, women fainting in admiration as roses rained down on him.


    ¡°But look at this option,¡± Atlas said, pointing to the screen. ¡°That custom option we¡¯re playing with is... well, custom. We can make anything. And we have enough bones to do it.¡±


    The excitement in the room was undeniable as they realized the potential of their plan. ¡°The only thing about it is the cost,¡± Atlas added, his brow furrowing slightly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve talked to Amber,¡± Olivia chimed in, glancing at her notes. ¡°We have enough money for quite a bit. We could upgrade our castle to level four, or we could get everyone into level two armor instead of that 1.7.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Atlas said, relief flooding him. ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to worry about spending a couple hundred coins on one mount. Just 500 coins. This thing is a bit more expensive than I¡¯d like, but it¡¯ll make a mind-blowing present.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He started pumping coins into the machine, calling for others to throw bones into the mix. After about twenty minutes of tinkering, he finally had what he wanted. With a satisfying whirr, a custom dragon token ejected from the machine. The token depicted an Eastern-style dragon crafted from skeletal remains, its design both elegant and fierce.


    ¡°I think this will be the perfect gift for the Celestial Empire,¡± Atlas announced, holding the token up triumphantly. ¡°A mount of its own¡ªa symbol of its authority.¡±


    Olivia glanced at Victoria, who nodded in agreement. ¡°That would be perfect. No one else in the world has anything like it. And if you promise him that no one else will ever be able to make one, it should cement our friendship.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we can delete the design,¡± Atlas grinned.


    With the plan solidified, anticipation filled the air as they prepared for their meeting with the Emperor, knowing they were on the brink of something monumental.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    With the emperor¡¯s gift out of the way, the next thing was the cavalry escort.


    Atlas stood in front of the Speedy Serpent Vending Machine, a determined look on his face. "Alright, let¡¯s get started. Standard warhorses, nothing fancy, but solid and reliable."


    Alexander practically bounced on his heels. "Man, I can¡¯t wait! A whole troop of mounted soldiers? This is gonna be somethin¡¯ else!"


    Atlas grinned, feeding the first set of coins into the machine. "One hundred warhorses, ten coins each. It''s a deal."


    The machine hummed to life, the screen flashing as it processed the command. Within moments, the first warhorse token popped out, a gleaming silver coin with the silhouette of a horse on it. Atlas tossed it to Alexander. "There you go, one down, ninety-nine to go."


    Alexander caught it, turning it over in his hands like it was a priceless artifact. "Hot damn, I¡¯m gonna be leadin¡¯ a cavalry charge in no time. Yeehaw!"


    As Atlas continued feeding coins into the machine, tokens began spilling out faster and faster. The room buzzed with energy, each new token adding to the growing excitement. Alexander was practically vibrating, picturing himself in golden armor, leading a troop of mounted soldiers through Fort Bone.


    "Are you going to get some roses for good measure?" Atlas teased, knowing exactly where Alexander¡¯s mind was.


    "Don¡¯t you worry, Atlas," Alexander grinned wide, pocketing another token. "I¡¯ll make sure the crowd knows what to throw!"


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas felt the weight of tomorrow''s presentation pressing down on him. This wasn¡¯t just about showing off¡ªthey were going to be the face of the Empire. He wanted everything to be perfect.


    "Olivia, how are we doing?" he asked, a hint of tension creeping into his voice.


    Olivia looked up from her notes, calm but focused. "The mounted troops are going to look impressive. The band? That''s all set. The trolls¡ª"


    "Let''s upgrade the troll armor too," Atlas interrupted, an idea sparking in his mind. They¡¯d been using the same basic level-1 armor for a while, simply because the trolls didn¡¯t need anything fancy. But this was different. They needed to make an impression.


    It hit him how long it had been since he even thought about upgrading their gear. ¡®Actually, never,¡® he realized. The flame resistance potions had always been enough. But two trolls in closed-faced helmets and plate armor? That would look badass¡ªespecially if their armor was in Red Fairy Red.


    Determined, Atlas went straight to the vending machine. He punched in the code and watched as the machine spat out two tokens. Holding them up, he felt a rush of satisfaction. ¡®Perfect.¡®


    He handed the tokens to Portilla and Crushir. Portilla¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grinned. "Thanks, Daddy!" she chirped.


    Crushir, always more straightforward, smiled wide. "Presents!"


    They activated the tokens, and in a flash, their armor appeared, gleaming hot pink and matching Atlas¡¯s own. The three of them stood there, a formidable team in vibrant, sparkly, armor. It was ridiculous and amazing all at once.


    Atlas couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Now we¡¯re ready."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Red Fairy watching the show cheered, as more of her iconic Red Fairy Red spray paint was used. The mana coins were jingling into her account. ¡®Good job Atlas! Work harder!¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The next day, the army trooped out from the castle toward the teleportation point, excitement crackling in the air. They¡¯d definitely make a parade out of it, though. A band played the anthem of Fort Bone, filling the atmosphere with pride and anticipation.


    Atlas and his trolls led the army in their hot pink armor, riding atop their oversized mounts, their hearts swelling with confidence. Behind them, Alexander, resplendent in his golden armor, proudly led the troops, all 100 of them on their matching warhorses, beaming with enthusiasm.


    The crafters and new recruits followed, looking fierce in their level 1.7 bone armor, determination shining in their eyes. Olivia and her diplomats were also part of the procession, their expressions a mix of hope and nervousness.


    Flowers were thrown by the girls¡ªthanks to Alexander, who had made sure to purchase plenty and gave them to the mini faeries to distribute, adding a splash of color to the scene.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Atlas said, a mix of excitement and anxiety in his voice as they reached the teleportation point. ¡°Now we¡¯re going to meet with the Celestial Emperor, and hopefully, we come out of this with a solid alliance.¡±

 CHAPTER 271 Month 3 : Meeting the Emperor

    The military escort with great fanfare passed through the teleportation point, BERZOOP, continuing towards the Celestial Emperor''s castle. The Celestial Emperor, warned by his minister, knew Atlas was coming. Even if he hadn¡¯t, the unmistakable sounds of the army marching to the Fort Bone Empire¡¯s anthem would¡¯ve given them away.


    Atlas led the parade, moving slowly through the town. People watched in awe. They had never seen such a spectacle in the Wasteland before. Normally, when armies rolled out to fight, it was a ragtag group thrown together with whatever scraps they could find. Matching armor? Ha, hardly! Every coin was too precious for such luxuries. But Atlas had splurged, oh yes, splurged on that golden ceremonial armor for his troops. Between the soldiers'' gleaming gold armor, the striking pink accents, and their sleek black stallions, the army of Fort Bone looked like they had stepped straight out of a fairy tale.


    But beneath all that shine and flair, those troops were battle-hardened. The kind that had seen more death than anyone should.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    When they arrived at the towering castle of the Celestial Empire, its grand, Asian-inspired walls loomed high above. Olivia announced in a clear, ringing voice, ¡°Atlas and the Portal Crushers from the Fort Bone Empire are here to greet the Celestial Emperor.¡±


    The guards, with a dramatic flourish, banged their pikes on the ground, and the doors creaked open. Leaving the army behind, Atlas, the two trolls, and Olivia, along with her diplomats, stepped inside. The hall was enormous, stretching wide, with ministers on their knees, heads bowed, lining both sides.


    The inner throne room of the Celestial Empire was a grand spectacle of opulence and architectural mastery, designed to awe all who entered. The room was expansive, with towering ceilings adorned with intricate murals depicting celestial battles and the empire¡¯s storied history. Massive crystal chandeliers hung from above, casting a soft, shimmering glow across the polished obsidian floors, which reflected the brilliant colors of the murals above.


    At the far end of the room stood the throne, a monumental seat crafted from shimmering silver and inlaid with jewels that seemed to pulse with an otherworldly light. The throne was elevated on a dais, flanked by two colossal statues of ancient guardians, their eyes glowing faintly as if watching over the proceedings. Rich tapestries depicting the Celestial Empire¡¯s triumphs draped the walls, each stitch telling a tale of glory and conquest.


    The air was filled with a subtle, sweet fragrance, and soft music played from hidden sources, creating an atmosphere of serenity amidst the grandeur. Potted exotic plants with bioluminescent leaves were strategically placed, adding a touch of life and vibrancy to the regal space.


    Surrounding the throne were intricately carved pillars, each one telling a different story of the empire¡¯s rulers and their legacies. Courtiers and advisors gathered in reverent silence, their colorful garments contrasting against the dark, luxurious tones of the room. This inner throne room was not just a place of power; it was a testament to the Celestial Empire¡¯s might and elegance, designed to inspire loyalty and reverence in all who entered.


    And at the far end, on a dragon-themed throne, sat the Celestial Emperor himself.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas, his voice steady, said, ¡°We give you greetings from the Fort Bone Empire.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor, regal and aloof, responded, ¡°The Celestial Emperor welcomes you. Now, what brings you into our presence?¡±


    Olivia, ever the diplomat, took over, ¡°As you know, war is approaching between us and America United.¡± She paused briefly, watching as the Emperor nodded. ¡°We are here in hopes of an alliance. With our two settlements united on different continents, taking control of this entire Wasteland and achieving the 100 tokens before returning home is no longer a dream¡ªit¡¯s a reality. But first,¡± she said, nodding toward her diplomats, ¡°we have this to present to you.¡±


    Two women, dressed in elegant cheongsam, approached, carrying a wooden treasure box. One handed it to the minister closest to the Emperor, who then presented it to the Celestial Emperor with great reverence.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Emperor opened the box carefully. Inside lay the token for the Earth Dragon.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, curiosity piqued.


    Olivia smiled, ¡°This is a token of our appreciation. Regardless of how the negotiations go, Fort Bone has always admired the civilization and culture of the Celestial Emperor and his empire.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor nodded slowly, ¡°We appreciate it.¡±


    Olivia added, ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind clearing some space, you can activate the token.¡±


    The Emperor hesitated slightly but passed the token to his minister, ¡°Clear space for this.¡±


    Olivia quickly interrupted, ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t let him activate it. You need to activate it.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s mind raced. ¡®Is this a trap?¡® They had an army outside, but only a hundred men. ¡®We could crush them easily, especially if they tried anything in the throne room.¡® His eyes darted to the guards with crossbows, perfectly lined up, watching. Not wanting to show fear, he straightened his posture and said confidently, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy to activate the token of friendship.¡±


    Olivia corrected him smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s not just a token of friendship. It¡¯s a token of your authority.¡±


    The Emperor blinked. ¡°Oh.¡±


    He stepped off his towering throne. And that¡¯s when Atlas noticed¡ªhe¡¯s short. Five foot six, maybe. Atlas chuckled inwardly, amused by the thought of the Emperor compensating for his height. ¡®No wonder his throne¡¯s so high up.¡®


    As the Emperor descended the long staircase, he seemed to shrink even more, and Atlas couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®Short guy problems,¡® he thought. The Emperor might have the world at his feet, but in front of these towering Westerners, he looked even smaller.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Emperor stood in the cleared space and crushed the token. With a sharp CRACK, The token shattered, and suddenly, a majestic Asian-style dragon materialized. It was immense¡ªeasily taking up most of the hall. Made entirely of bone, the dragon''s body shimmered, each rib arching like the curve of a crescent moon. Its skull was fearsome, with hollow eye sockets that seemed to glow faintly, as if life still pulsed within it. Intricate horns twisted back from its head, adding to its fearsome, otherworldly appearance.


    The dragon¡¯s long, serpentine body coiled gracefully through the air, its bones clinking together in an eerie, rhythmic melody as it moved. Its tail whipped around, bony spines rattling against the floor, while its skeletal wings, sharp as blades, stretched wide, casting dark, flickering shadows over the room. Though made of bone, it radiated an undeniable presence¡ªa creature that had once dominated the skies, now reborn in spectral glory.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The dragon, when still, looked like an elaborately carved bone statue.


    But when it moved? It was a nightmare brought to life. The undead creature was terrifying, each bone shifting like it had a mind of its own. The Emperor, watching in awe, thought, ¡®I really need a saddle for this thing. Those bones do not look comfortable.¡®


    He attempted to command it mentally, focusing hard. ¡®Kneel,¡® he commanded. The dragon obeyed, sinking gracefully to the ground. The Emperor grinned, satisfied. ¡°This is indeed a worthy present for an Emperor,¡± he declared, turning to Atlas and the Portal Crushers. ¡°We should move out of these chambers and go somewhere more private to speak.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement. They all followed the Emperor into the inner war council chamber, where, unsurprisingly, the Celestial Emperor sat down on another throne.


    The War Chamber of the Celestial Emperor was an intimate yet commanding space designed for strategic meetings that shaped the future of the empire. The walls were lined with dark, polished wood, giving the room a sense of warmth and solidity. Flickering lanterns, crafted from ornate metalwork, cast a soft, golden glow, illuminating the intricate map of the empire that stretched across the central table.


    At the heart of the room stood a large, oval table made from rare, iridescent stone, its surface etched with maps of territories, troop movements, and key battle sites. Surrounding the table were high-backed chairs upholstered in deep crimson fabric, each one offering both comfort and an air of authority.


    On one side of the room, a large holographic display projected three-dimensional images of the empire¡¯s territories, allowing for dynamic presentations of strategic plans. This display was flanked by shelves filled with scrolls and tomes containing the empire¡¯s military history and tactical knowledge.


    The chamber was decorated with banners and insignias representing the Celestial Empire¡¯s most notable victories, each one a reminder of the might and glory that the emperor commanded. A few strategically placed weapons, including ornate swords and ceremonial spears, added an imposing touch, signifying readiness for battle.


    Despite its small size, the War Chamber exuded an air of gravity and importance, making it a space where critical decisions were made. The atmosphere was charged with focus and determination, with the emperor and his advisors gathering here to forge strategies and uphold the empire¡¯s strength.


    Atlas couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Man, this guy loves his pomp and circumstance.¡®


    The Celestial Emperor leaned forward, clasping his hands. ¡°So, let¡¯s get down to what we both want.¡±


    Olivia, ever diplomatic, asked, ¡°Should we continue addressing you as the Celestial Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Why, of course,¡± the Emperor responded with a smug smile. ¡°How else would you address me? And I shall address you as Olivia, just as my minister does. And, of course, we all know who you are, Atlas.¡±


    Atlas grinned, ¡°Nice to meet you, your... Emperor-ness.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor flinched. He wasn¡¯t sure if Atlas was making fun of him with that Emperor-ness bit. ¡®Was he?¡® He narrowed his eyes slightly, but said nothing.

 CHAPTER 272 Month 3 : Deadlock

    The room went quiet, as everyone was wondering how the Celestial Emperor would react to Atlas¡¯s gaffe.


    The Celestial Emperor said, "It''s not Emperor-ness. It''s Your Majesty, " he added with a smile.


    Atlas shrugged. "Sure, Your Majesty. Sorry, we''re not really that big on formality in Fort Bone."


    The Emperor thought, ¡®I can tell¡ªbunch of uncultured Western bums.¡® He was proud of bringing China¡¯s rich culture and long history to the Wasteland.


    Sensing this could go sideways if Atlas kept talking, Olivia quickly stepped in, ¡°Your Majesty, what I¡¯d like to suggest is a way for us all to go home.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor leaned forward. ¡°Oh, go on.¡±


    ¡°As you know,¡± Olivia continued, ¡°we have the 100 tokens coming up at the end of the year. We¡¯re about to enter month four, so in eight months, we¡¯ll all be going home. Or at least 100 of us.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor nodded, his expression still unreadable.


    ¡°We¡¯ve recently received information,¡± Olivia added carefully, ¡°from the Red Fairy, that there may be a way for us to take everyone home.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How sure are you of this information?¡±


    Olivia hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure. We got this intel from Clark. Did you ever watch the TV show?¡±


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°Yes, it was mandatory for everyone in the Chinese army to watch it. We dissected it for hours. That¡¯s how we got such a strong start when we arrived here.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Then you remember Clark. He¡¯s exactly like he was in the show.¡±


    The Emperor scowled. ¡°Oh, yes. Weaselly, self-centered, and obnoxiously smug.¡±


    Olivia smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. Well, he¡¯s no longer a problem. We¡¯ve already taken care of him,¡± Atlas chimed in.


    Olivia continued, ¡°When Atlas finished off Clark, Clark gave us some important information. In his previous life, Clark had received the 100 tokens, but he was also given an option. If he unified the Wasteland, he would have the ability to take everyone home.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s heart raced with excitement. ¡®Everyone?¡® He currently had 20 concubines, and between them, his ministers, and their families, there were already over 100 people. The constant infighting over the tokens had been giving him a headache for months. ¡®This... this could solve everything.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia said, ¡°What we suggest is that we operate our plans based on this information. We can draft a contract where, if even the information proves false, half of the tokens will go to the Celestial Empire, and half to the Fort Bone Empire.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor smiled, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°That sounds agreeable, but how can we be certain whoever holds the tokens will distribute them fairly? We¡¯ve seen how such matters unfolded for you before, Atlas.¡± His tone was polite, but the jab was clear.


    Atlas¡¯s face darkened, his voice taking on a hard edge. ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s not happening again.¡± The bitterness in his voice hung in the air. Betrayal was always on his mind, and he definitely didn¡¯t like being reminded of his past failures.


    The Emperor gave a slow nod. ¡°Nor should it. We must ensure fairness. How do we prevent such... mishaps?¡±


    Olivia, ever the diplomat, stepped in smoothly. ¡°That¡¯s easily done. If Atlas had prepared a system contract¡ª¡±


    Atlas, still bristling, interrupted. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need it at the time! And those contracts aren¡¯t exactly cheap, you know.¡±


    Olivia threw him a sidelong look but kept her focus on the Emperor. ¡°If Atlas had prepared a contract, as we will today, it would have specified that Fort Bone collects the tokens, with 50 guaranteed to the Celestial Empire, secured by the system itself.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s smile grew more genuine, though his eyes gleamed with challenge. ¡°Ah, yes, a sound idea. However, might I suggest a slight alteration? The Celestial Empire should collect the 100 tokens, and we will guarantee Fort Bone its 50.¡±


    Atlas visibly tensed, his irritation barely held in check. ¡®Alteration? How about no. I¡¯m not handing over control like that.¡® His eyes locked with Olivia¡¯s, silently daring her to counter.


    Olivia, sensing the brewing storm, remained calm and diplomatic. ¡°That¡¯s certainly an interesting suggestion, Your Majesty, but I believe it¡¯s essential to maintain balance. Fort Bone taking the lead ensures we avoid any perception of... favouritism, especially after previous issues.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s voice remained smooth. ¡°I understand your concern, Olivia, but the Celestial Empire has proven its strength and stability. Surely, it makes sense for us to take the lead in this partnership?¡±


    Atlas¡¯s knuckles whitened, his temper simmering. ¡®Strength and stability? This guy¡¯s ego could sink a battleship.¡® But Olivia quickly responded before Atlas could speak.


    ¡°With respect, Your Majesty, Fort Bone has its own strengths to offer. The system will ensure fairness no matter who takes the lead, but symbolically, having Fort Bone in that role might foster more trust across the Wasteland. After all, we all know that unity is key in this.¡± Her tone was calm but firm, her words carefully chosen.


    The Emperor leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°A valid point, but consider this: if the Celestial Empire were to lead, we¡¯d have the experience and wisdom stemming from centuries of Chinese governance. Fort Bone, while certainly impressive in its own right, lacks the same... pedigree.¡±


    The Celestial Empire and the Celestial Emperor himself both stemmed from China, and he took great pride in emphasising the long history of China''s civilization on Earth. Although the Celestial Emperor himself had only been a leader in the military before the portals, he knew full well that his ancestor had blessed him here in the Wasteland.


    Atlas¡¯s temper flared, but Olivia quickly jumped in, her voice measured. ¡°True, we may not have centuries of governance behind us, but we¡¯ve built Fort Bone from the ground up under relentless pressure. Our adaptability and resilience speak for themselves. It¡¯s not about pedigree, it¡¯s about survival¡ªand we¡¯ve mastered that.¡±


    The Emperor paused, clearly impressed but unwilling to back down just yet. ¡°Survival, yes. But leadership requires more than that. The Celestial Empire has thrived not only through survival, but through strategy, order, and a deep understanding of diplomacy.¡±


    Atlas couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Diplomacy¡¯s all well and good, but out here in the Wasteland, it¡¯s muscle and determination that matter. We¡¯re not playing court politics anymore.¡±


    Olivia placed a calming hand on Atlas¡¯s arm, her voice steady as she addressed the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, what we propose is a partnership. Not one ruling over the other. Together, we can achieve more than either of us could alone. But forcing one to be subordinate would only sow resentment.¡±


    The Emperor regarded her for a moment, then nodded, though his tone remained cool. ¡°A partnership, yes. But partnerships must have a leader, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Atlas clenched his fists, fighting the urge to argue further, but Olivia kept her composure. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. But the true leader will be the one who earns respect through actions, not titles.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze hardened briefly, then he smiled, though it lacked warmth. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll see who earns that respect in time, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Olivia held his gaze, refusing to back down. ¡°Yes, we will.¡±


    Sensing the conversation was teetering on the edge of a full-blown argument, Olivia quickly shifted gears. ¡°Perhaps we should give ourselves time to reflect on this. I think we¡¯re making good progress, and a night¡¯s rest will help us think things through.¡±


    The Emperor, recognizing the wisdom in her words, leaned back with a more relaxed expression. ¡°Agreed. We¡¯ll hold a feast tonight in your honor. Tomorrow, we can continue these discussions with clearer minds.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Olivia said, giving a polite nod.


    As they left the room, Atlas muttered under his breath, ¡°Partnership, my ass. He¡¯s just waiting to stab us in the back.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Just hold it together, Atlas. We¡¯ll figure this out.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia and Atlas walked out of the room, the trolls flanking them as silent bodyguards. The tension hung in the air as thick as the dust from the Wasteland. They met up with Alexander and the diplomats before heading to the rooms the Emperor had assigned to them. The army, meanwhile, stabled their horses and moved into the barracks.


    As soon as they were behind closed doors, Olivia opened up the conversation with the most pressing question. ¡°Atlas, how do you feel about this?¡±


    Atlas¡¯s eyes darkened, his voice sharp. ¡°There¡¯s no fucking way I¡¯m letting that jumped-up army soldier rule the entire Wasteland.¡±


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, but her tone stayed even. ¡°What about the people? If two of us are aligned, we could make a formidable team. Wasn¡¯t that your goal from the start? Saving the most people?¡±


    Atlas sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Yes, it was-still is. But handing him control over everything? That doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Olivia pressed, watching him closely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Atlas muttered, his frustration evident.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your pride speaking? Your need to be the hero?¡±


    Atlas shifted uncomfortably, knowing she¡¯d hit a nerve. ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s more than that. I just... I¡¯ve got a feeling. Call it gut instinct, but I know that whoever wins this season, whoever wins the show, will get way more than just tokens or the chance to go home. This isn¡¯t about pride, Olivia¡ªit¡¯s about something bigger.¡±

 CHAPTER 273 Month 3 : Drafting a Solution

    Olivia was having trouble reconciling Atlas and his statement, with their goal of an alliance.


    Olivia crossed her arms. ¡°But we don¡¯t have any proof. You¡¯re basing this purely on speculation.¡±


    Atlas met her gaze, his expression hard. ¡°I know. But the way this show works? There¡¯s always a catch. Always a surprise. And I don¡¯t want that surprise to be, ¡®Ha ha, now you¡¯re subjects of the Celestial Empire.¡¯¡±


    Olivia sighed, recognizing the weight behind his words. ¡°That¡¯s a valid point. But what¡¯s the alternative? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever get His Majesty to agree to being subordinate to Fort Bone.¡±


    Atlas grunted, pacing the room. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s gonna be a problem.¡±


    Alexander, who had been quiet, finally spoke up while leaning against the wall. ¡°Listen, I ain¡¯t no diplomat, but it sounds like we gotta figure out how to make him think he¡¯s in charge without givin¡¯ him all the power. It¡¯s all about appearances, right?¡±


    Olivia glanced at him, then back to Atlas. ¡°He¡¯s got a point. We need to be smarter, more strategic. The Emperor has an ego, and that¡¯s something we can work with. We just need to figure out how to offer him the illusion of control while keeping Fort Bone in the lead.¡±


    Atlas stopped pacing, considering the idea. ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s a delicate line to walk. One misstep, and we¡¯re screwed.¡±


    Olivia smiled slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure we don¡¯t misstep. We¡¯ve come this far¡ªwe can outsmart him.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s expression softened, but the determination in his eyes remained. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia paced the length of the room, her boots thudding against the stone floor as her diplomats watched her, clearly waiting for some miraculous idea to fall from the sky. ¡®Why does it always come down to me fixing things?¡® she thought, mentally cursing the stubbornness of both Atlas and the Celestial Emperor.


    "So, we¡¯re deadlocked," Olivia muttered, stopping to look at the group. ¡°Atlas won¡¯t bow, the Emperor won¡¯t either. Ideas?¡±


    One of the diplomats, Sarah, who had been furiously scribbling notes, finally looked up, adjusting her glasses. ¡°What if we¡ªhear me out¡ªpropose an alliance instead of one ruling over the other?¡±


    Olivia blinked. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if we suggest a joint leadership structure? Atlas and the Celestial Emperor co-lead, each representing their own empire. It¡¯s not exactly bowing, but they¡¯d share the power.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°That... might just work.¡± She turned toward the others, her fingers tapping against the back of a chair. ¡°But we need to make it more formal. We can¡¯t have them bickering every time a decision needs to be made. We need clear terms of how the unity works.¡±


    Another diplomat, Joshua, leaned in. ¡°We could draft an agreement with shared authority¡ªsplit territory, military resources, and the token distribution. No one feels like they¡¯re losing anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Olivia nodded, feeling the excitement build. ¡°But we need to hammer out the benefits. If we just say work together, that¡¯s not gonna fly. We need incentives¡ªgoals, achievements. Something they can¡¯t say no to.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sarah jumped in. ¡°We could make mutual goals, like unifying the wasteland and making sure both empires are protected. They¡¯d have to share resources¡ªtechnology, strategies, the works. The more they work together, the more they both gain.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Olivia could almost see it now. Atlas, rolling his eyes but eventually agreeing. The Emperor, smug but calculating, realizing it was the best path forward. ¡®But it¡¯s never that easy,¡® she reminded herself. There was still the issue of how to actually make decisions together without tearing each other apart.


    ¡°We also need a council,¡± Olivia added. ¡°Representatives from both sides to deal with any issues, kind of like a regular check-in to prevent arguments from spiralling into chaos.¡±


    Joshua smiled. ¡°That could work. Have a council meet weekly¡ªiron out any concerns and keep things running smoothly.¡±


    ¡°But what happens when they inevitably butt heads?¡± Sarah asked, folding her arms. ¡°We need a conflict resolution plan. Something that doesn¡¯t end in swords being drawn.¡±


    Olivia tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°A neutral third party. A mediator. Maybe even someone outside of both empires to keep things balanced.¡±


    ¡°What about incentives for when things go well?¡± Joshua suggested. ¡°We could introduce rewards¡ªbonus tokens or resources for hitting certain milestones. It¡¯ll push both sides to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°And cultural exchange programs,¡± Sarah added, her voice brightening. ¡°If we get their people to understand each other¡ªsoldiers, diplomats, even civilians¡ªit might build some goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Cultural exchanges,¡± Olivia repeated, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯ll show we¡¯re serious about working together, not just talking big. But we need to make sure this alliance doesn¡¯t implode after the first bad day.¡±


    ¡°Trial period,¡± Joshua said, snapping his fingers. ¡°We give them a few months to see if it works. Afterward, we reassess, adjust if needed.¡±


    Olivia stopped pacing, a slow smile spreading across her face. ¡°This... this could work. We give them a way to share the power without making either of them feel like they¡¯re losing. And we throw in bonuses, give them the chance to test it out before fully committing.¡±


    The room hummed with energy as the plan started to take shape. Sarah was scribbling again, and Joshua nodded eagerly.


    Olivia took a deep breath. ¡®Now the hard part¡ªconvincing Atlas and the Celestial Emperor to give it a shot.¡®


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, clapping her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s get this proposal written up. If we can¡¯t get them to play nice, we¡¯ll at least make sure they¡¯re stuck in the same sandbox.¡±


    The group chuckled, but Olivia knew this was their best shot. Tomorrow, she¡¯d have to face both of the most stubborn men in the wasteland and somehow get them to see reason. ¡®Fun times,¡® she thought dryly, but there was a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, they¡¯d pull it off.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The night was alive with the smell of roasted meats, exotic spices, and the clink of gilded cups. The Celestial Emperor had truly outdone himself. The grand hall was filled with the sounds of music¡ªstrange instruments played by pale musicians with glowing eyes¡ªand the laughter of jade eyed beauties gliding between the tables. This was no ordinary feast; this was a full-blown imperial spectacle with a wasteland twist.


    The table stretched for what seemed like miles, draped in luxurious crimson cloth with intricate golden designs. Dishes upon dishes lined the center¡ªwhole roasted creatures with too many eyes, delicacies that glistened with strange oils, and bowls of rice mixed with blackened, charred meat from creatures hunted in the wasteland. Giant platters of honey-glazed mutant pigs, their tusks still intact, shared space with bowls of glowing, jelly-like fruit from the twisted forests.


    Alexander, eyes wide, took it all in. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡± he muttered, leaning over to Olivia. ¡°This here¡¯s the fanciest spread I ever laid eyes on.¡±


    Olivia smirked. ¡°Impressed?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah! These folks sure know how to throw a dinner.¡±


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong. Imperial beauties draped in silk and adorned with gold and jade moved gracefully among the guests, refilling drinks and whispering sweet nothings into the ears of the imperial court. One courtesan, a tall beauty with dark, shimmering hair, caught Alexander¡¯s eye. She smiled coyly at him, and that was all the invitation he needed. He waved her over with a grin, clearly charmed.


    ¡°Miss, mind keeping me company after this here feast?¡± Alexander winked, trying to keep his rural charm intact.


    The courtesan giggled and nodded. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    Across the table, Atlas was already deep in conversation with two courtesans, each more beautiful than the last. He was no prude, and certainly not one to turn down company¡ªespecially on a night like this. With a sly grin, he whispered something to the pair, who laughed in response, their hands gently resting on his shoulders. ¡®Why have one when you can have two?¡® he thought, feeling the pleasant warmth of the wine in his veins.


    As the feast continued, the tension from earlier seemed to melt away. The Emperor, seated at the head of the table, caught Atlas¡¯ eye and raised his cup in a friendly toast.


    ¡°To new friends,¡± the Emperor said, his voice booming over the hall.


    ¡°To new friends,¡± Atlas echoed, lifting his cup. They locked eyes, and for a moment, it was as if all the politics and power struggles had faded. Tonight, they were just two men enjoying food, drink, and the pleasures of life. They shared a laugh, and the court, watching closely, murmured among themselves.

 CHAPTER 274 Month 3 : Decision Made

    The feast had gone on for a long time. The people¡¯s mood was high, but two trolls were looking on in anticipation.


    The trolls were staring at the spread, their stomachs audibly growling. Crushir leaned in close to Atlas, his voice low and hopeful.


    ¡°We eat, too?¡± Crushir¡¯s simple question was met with an amused chuckle from Atlas.


    ¡°Yeah, Crushir. Eat all you want.¡±


    Crushir grinned wide, his large teeth gleaming, and turned to his sister, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Atlas say we eat! We eat!¡±


    The trolls left their bodyguard positions and descended on the table like a force of nature, their large hands grabbing everything within reach¡ªroasted meats, entire loaves of bread, bowls of rice. They ate with no shame, tearing through the feast like a pack of wild animals. The courtesans nearby stifled gasps, and the imperial ministers exchanged shocked looks.


    ¡°How much can they eat?¡± one minister whispered, his eyes wide as he watched Crushir stuff an entire pig¡¯s leg into his mouth.


    ¡°More than you¡¯d think,¡± another replied, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Though it was no secret that Atlas¡¯ bodyguards were trolls, seeing them in action was another thing entirely. The ministers exchanged worried glances. Soldiers nearby, discreet but ready, fingered their flame arrows and kept an eye on the trolls, just in case things got out of hand.


    But the night stayed festive. As the wine flowed and the laughter grew louder, it was clear the feast was a success. Atlas and the Emperor had found common ground¡ªat least for tonight. And as the courtesans led both Alexander and Atlas off to their chambers, the trolls continued their destruction of the feast, much to the horror and fascination of the imperial court.


    Olivia watched it all with a smile. ¡®Well, we made it through dinner without anyone dying. That¡¯s a win in my book.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The next morning, Olivia and her diplomats, along with Atlas, met once more with the Celestial Emperor and his ministers. Despite the problems from the previous day, Olivia stood tall, confident that the draft they had put together was solid. She handed over the scroll to the Emperor, who, in turn, passed it to his ministers. They began poring over it, whispering among themselves.


    Olivia¡¯s heart thumped in her chest, though her face betrayed none of her nerves. She glanced over at Atlas, who looked equally tense but was doing a good job pretending he wasn¡¯t. She knew what was riding on this agreement¡ªit wasn¡¯t just about power, it was about keeping the peace and uniting the wasteland.


    After some time, the Emperor turned to her and smiled faintly, ¡°This is well thought out, Olivia. Allow us some private time to discuss it.¡±


    Olivia gave a polite nod, ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    She signaled her team, and they all filed out of the room. Once they were gone, the Emperor turned to his ministers.


    "So, what do you think?" the Celestial Emperor asked, his voice low but commanding.


    Minister Wei, an older man with sharp eyes, spoke up first. ¡°This is a good deal for us. It''s also a good deal for the Fort Bone Empire. There¡¯s balance here, no obvious traps.¡± He paused, then raised a brow. ¡°But do you want balance, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Emperor leaned back, tapping his fingers on the armrest of his throne. ¡°No... I''d rather dominate. Is there any way for us to completely take over?¡±


    Minister Wei smiled slightly. ¡°Of course. The Celestial Empire can always take over. But it would cost us dearly. We don¡¯t have the manpower right now to take them head-on, especially not with those trolls and... Atlas.¡± He said Atlas¡¯ name with a hint of reluctance.


    The Emperor sighed. ¡°Atlas. That man is a problem.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, but not one we can afford to engage in direct conflict with¡ªyet. Diplomacy, for now, is our best weapon. I recommend we play the long game. Gain their trust, secure our position, and then... we make our move.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor considered this, his gaze narrowing. "Diplomacy. For now. I suppose that¡¯s the wisest course of action." He looked to the other ministers, who all nodded in agreement.


    "All right," the Emperor said, standing up. "Summon them back in. Let¡¯s finish this."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia and her team re-entered the room, flanked by Atlas and the trolls. Crushir and Portilla were trying¡ªand failing¡ªto stand still, fidgeting as they always did. Olivia shot them a quick look, and they both straightened up.


    The Emperor greeted them warmly, though the slight edge in his voice hadn¡¯t completely vanished. ¡°We¡¯ve reviewed your proposal, and we¡¯re ready to proceed.¡±


    Olivia smiled, trying to read the room. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor gestured toward the document. ¡°We agree to the terms as outlined. The joint leadership structure, shared goals, and mutual protection are acceptable. We also appreciate the conflict resolution protocols. However¡ª¡± he paused, locking eyes with Atlas¡ª"I¡¯d like to ensure that both sides maintain respect for each other''s autonomy."


    Atlas, who had been silent until now, crossed his arms and smirked. ¡°Respect, huh? As long as you remember that Fort Bone doesn¡¯t bow to anyone, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along just fine.¡±


    The room went tense for a split second, but Olivia quickly jumped in to smooth things over. ¡°What Atlas means, Your Majesty, is that we value this partnership deeply and look forward to achieving great things together.¡±


    The Emperor chuckled, breaking the tension. ¡°Of course, of course. I think we¡¯ll find our way forward.¡± He glanced at Atlas, a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°And perhaps even enjoy a drink together tonight, yes?¡±


    Atlas grinned. ¡°I¡¯m always down for that your majesticness.¡±


    With that, the room relaxed again. The diplomats nodded and murmured their agreements, and Olivia felt a wave of relief wash over her. They had done it. They had a deal.


    As they all chatted and finalized the last details, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. ¡®This might just work,¡® she thought. ¡®We might actually pull this off.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas and the Celestial Emperor signed the system contract. Now, it was on to his favorite part. They headed to the system kiosk in the Celestial Empire, where both of them used their thumbprints. The formal treaty was clear: neither of them would be the overlord. What the treaty allowed was communication between them on a limited basis and restricted teleportation rights.


    "Are you ready for this?" Atlas asked, a glint of excitement in his eyes.


    The Celestial Emperor simply nodded, "Yes."


    "This will be the creation of a brand-new force in the Wasteland," Atlas grinned, his fingers itching to proceed.


    He navigated through the settlement screen until he found the option: Declare War


    "Would you like to do the honours?" Atlas offered with a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Upon the traditions of my people, and the way of the Celestial Empire, I do declare war." The Emperor spoke solemnly, tapping the button with a sense of reverence.


    Atlas thought, ¡®Wow, that was dramatic. I was just going to hit the button.¡®


    With a quick flash, war was officially declared on America United, by the combined might of the Celestial Empire and the Fort Bone Empire. Jed Lawson received the notice, as did countless others across the Wasteland. The news was spreading like wildfire through three different continents.


    When war was declared, any citizen not registered to a settlement would be immediately ejected from the borders. In the case of America United, it meant the settlement itself. In the Celestial Empire, the same rules applied. But in Fort Bone, where Atlas''s empire spanned an entire continent, people were kicked out far beyond the walls in random directions. This included anyone who wasn¡¯t part of Fort Bone or the Celestial Empire¡ªadventurers, bandits, spies... even tourists and merchants were tossed out.


    War had begun. Whether those ejected would return was up to the two emperors¡ªthe two leaders. For now, though, everyone got a fresh start.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas turned to the Emperor, ¡°Well, now we have to commit to our military obligations.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor replied, ¡°You know I can¡¯t teleport my army directly into America United. Only you have a connected territory, even with the teleportation points.¡±


    Atlas grinned. ¡°Ah, but if Jed keeps his town point active, we can teleport right in. Let¡¯s check if he has.¡±


    They quickly scanned through the kiosk.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Atlas muttered. ¡°The war option negated that. Tourists can still teleport directly into America United, but any citizens affiliated with other empires? Blocked.¡±


    ¡°Well, that complicates things,¡± he added, adjusting his plan.


    The Celestial Emperor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Now what?¡±


    Atlas laid it out, ¡°Well, we both committed 400-soldier armies for the first month. We¡¯ll go first since we¡¯re connected. We can literally teleport to our wall and then just walk right in.¡±


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we teleport to your wall too? Doesn¡¯t your teleportation point only block enemies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s perfect for allies,¡± Atlas smirked. ¡°And this is an official war.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Then let us proceed.¡±


    With that, they coordinated their armies. The army from the Celestial Empire had to move in smaller teleportation friendly groups, but eventually, they coordinated and joined up with the Fort Bone Empire¡¯s troops. Moments later, both armies entered through from the gates, surging into America United.


    ¡°800 strong. We¡¯ll rampage through America United now,¡± Atlas said, excitement building in his voice.

 CHAPTER 275 Month 3 : War Bonds

    POV  : AMERICA UNITED


    Jed Lawson slammed his fist down on the table, causing the pile of reports to scatter. His jaw clenched as he stared at the alliance announcement between the Celestial Empire and Fort Bone, knowing it spelled trouble for him and America United.


    "So, they think they¡¯re gonna gang up on me?" Jed muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in cold fury. He had worked too hard, fought too many battles, to let two high-and-mighty empires take over his territory.


    "Alright, boys," Jed said, calling his lieutenants into the room. "We''re not sitting by and watching these fools dance around like they already won."


    His lieutenants shuffled in, their hardened faces showing they were ready for whatever Jed had in mind. Lawson had built his reputation on ruthlessness, and they knew what that meant.


    "First thing," Jed continued, lighting a cigarette and taking a long drag, "I¡¯m sending out spies and adventurers. We¡¯re gonna mess with them, make ¡®em question their alliance." His lips curled into a smirk. "I¡¯ve got a plan."


    Jed''s eyes glinted with malice as he leaned back in his chair. "We¡¯re sending a group of adventurers dressed in fake bone armor into the Celestial Empire. Have them cause some chaos¡ªattack everybody they can find."


    The room buzzed with excitement at the idea. They knew this kind of sabotage was right up Jed''s alley. Make the alliance shaky before it even had time to strengthen.


    "They¡¯ll think Fort Bone¡¯s turnin'' on ¡®em," Jed continued, blowing out a cloud of smoke. "And when the Celestial Emperor gets pissed, we''ll watch their little agreement start crackin''."


    One of the lieutenants, a burly man with a scar across his cheek, chuckled. "That''ll stir the pot real nice."


    Jed nodded, pleased with his own brilliance. "Exactly. Then we¡¯ll have ¡®em at each other¡¯s throats before they even think about marching against us."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    This war wouldn¡¯t be a straight up battle. Atlas had experienced enough wars in his first lifetime to know that a fight like that risked the lives of his soldiers needlessly, it would be a multi pronged approach of steel, cash and emotion. He issued a war bond, something most people didn''t fully understand. War didn¡¯t just cost blood and sweat; it cost real money. If he could raise enough, America United would fall¡ªnot just from the strength of the Portal Crushers or the Celestial Empire¡¯s armies, but through the cold, hard currency that funded war.


    With a sly grin, Atlas issued a 50-coin war bond through the vending machines across his territories. Any citizen who deposited 25 coins now would receive 50 coins when the war was over. It was a win-win for them¡ªor at least it would be, if Fort Bone and its allies won the war. The risk? Losing meant they''d lose their hard-earned coins too. But that¡¯s war¡ªhigh stakes and big payoffs.


    This type of multipronged attack wasn¡¯t necessarily fair, but all was wait in love and war.


    Olivia, always Atlas¡¯s most charismatic ally, rallied her diplomatic crew to draft patriotic speeches. She stir the hearts of citizens, telling them they could support the war effort without having to lift a weapon. ¡°Buy a bond today, secure victory for tomorrow!¡±


    Mohammed, always thinking on his feet, coordinated with merchants, creating a network of support. Together, they crafted a deal that was almost too good to pass up. Citizens could buy a war bond from them for just 20 coins, and the merchants would cover the remaining 5 coins. Why? Because the deal was sweet¡ªthose same citizens promised to pay back the merchants 10 coins for every bond they recovered after. This allowed people on the fence to hedge their bets. The merchants doubled their profits, and the citizens who didn¡¯t have 25 coins or weren¡¯t sure were striking a less risky deal. Mana coins were tough to get in the wasteland if you weren¡¯t out fighting for your life daily, and this way, with the support of a secondary market every possible chance of earning was fully utilized.


    Atlas grinned as he reviewed the numbers. His goal was simple: gather enough resources to fund the construction of several siege weapons¡ªmassive, Level 3 siege weapons that could crush America United¡¯s walls like they were made of paper. And they weren¡¯t cheap.


    ¡®Siege weapons alone won¡¯t win this war¡®, Atlas thought. ¡®I need to make my soldiers invincible.¡®


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The Portal Crushers were already the finest fighters in the wasteland, trained for ruthless combat. But even the best needed better equipment. It felt like just yesterday he had upgraded them all to level 2 armor, and now it was time to boost their gear to level 3. The idea of his forces marching with shining, enhanced armor, ready to tear through enemy lines, made his pulse quicken.


    Also, it was time for him to get gene boosters for all of the Portal Crusher leadership. Him and John were already enjoying the benefits of it, but Alexander, Isabella, Wang Bo, and the rest, were still ordinary unenhanced humans. Atlas quickly bought several bottles of gene booster and made sure to distribute them. They were pricey but they were worth it.


    Gene Boosteer (500 coins) Want to beat the crap out of normal humans? Time to Supe up your game! Gene Boosteer by Banner, will bring the gainz! Warning may cause unexpected rage at times.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The system announcement of the war had spread quickly. Every corner of the wasteland, from the quietest settlements to the busiest markets, buzzed with the news: war had begun. With America United officially in the crosshairs, the countdown to a wasteland spanning war had started.


    But Atlas wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°We need a public event. Something big to showcase the alliance,¡± Atlas said, his voice steady but laced with excitement. ¡°It''ll unite our followers and show potential enemies we mean business.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor nodded in agreement, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°A grand announcement will serve to strengthen our people¡¯s resolve. Let them know what¡¯s at stake.¡±


    Atlas grinned, imagining the scene¡ªbanners flying, troops marching, the citizens rallying behind their leaders. ¡®This war isn¡¯t just fought on the battlefield¡®, he thought. ¡®It¡¯s fought in the hearts of our people too.¡®


    He had one last thought. ¡®War bonds... siege weapons... elite soldiers...¡® It was all falling into place, piece by piece.


    America United didn¡¯t fully realize it yet, but Atlas was coming for them hard. And he wouldn¡¯t stop until they were broken.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The scene was set. Banners fluttered in the breeze, and the citizens of Fort Bone gathered eagerly in the town square, their excitement bubbling over. The band Olivia had arranged stood on a hastily constructed stage, tuning instruments as the crowd buzzed with anticipation. The square was packed¡ªmerchants, workers, adventurers¡ªall here for the big event.


    Atlas stood backstage with Olivia, his arms crossed as he surveyed the crowd. "This is going to be bigger than I thought," he muttered, impressed by the turnout.


    Olivia grinned, her energy infectious. ¡°Told you, Atlas. You¡¯re the hero of the hour after stopping the horde. They¡¯re ready for this.¡±


    The band began to play a rousing tune, a blend of military drums and cheerful strings. As the music kicked off, Olivia stepped forward, her voice booming over the crowd.


    "Fort Bone! Are you ready to support your empire?"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, fists pumping in the air.


    A few citizens in the crowd started talking among themselves.


    "I heard we could get a 50-coin return for just 25 coins. That¡¯s better than anything the merchants offer!" one man said, his voice full of enthusiasm.


    "Yeah, and all without having to pick up a sword ourselves!" another added, wiping sweat from his brow. "I love Fort Bone and all, but I''m not exactly eager to be in the front lines, you know?"


    "Same here! I''d rather support Atlas and let the Portal Crushers do the dirty work. We can contribute with these bonds, right? Let¡¯s leave the fighting to the pros."


    Up on stage, Olivia continued, ¡°And what¡¯s better than supporting your people without spilling blood yourself? That¡¯s right¡ªwar bonds! For just 25 coins, you get to invest in our future. And when we win, because we will win, you get 50 coins back in your pocket! Twice the value!¡±


    The citizens were hooked. The music swelled, and the lead singer of the band took over, launching into the new war bond anthem, a catchy, fast-paced tune that echoed through the square. The chorus rang out:


    ¡®¡®War Bonds for the Brave¡®¡®


    ¡®(Verse 1)¡®


    Gather ¡®round, my friends, it¡¯s time to stand,


    For our homeland¡¯s future, we¡¯ll make a plan.


    In this fight for freedom, together we¡¯ll rise,


    With war bonds in our pockets, we¡¯ll claim the prize.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    War bonds for the brave, our strength will unite,


    With courage in our hearts, we¡¯ll win this fight.


    For every coin you give, a promise we¡¯ll make,


    Together we¡¯ll forge a future, for our children¡¯s sake.


    ¡®(Verse 2)¡®


    From the cities to the fields, our spirit will soar,


    With every bond we buy, we¡¯re ready for war.


    Stand with Atlas, side by side,


    In this noble cause, we¡¯ve got nothing to hide.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    War bonds for the brave, our strength will unite,


    With courage in our hearts, we¡¯ll win this fight.


    For every coin you give, a promise we¡¯ll make,


    Together we¡¯ll forge a future, for our children¡¯s sake.


    ¡®(Bridge)¡®


    From the ashes we¡¯ll rise, like a phoenix in the sky,


    With every sacrifice, we¡¯re not afraid to fly.


    So rally all our people, let the banners wave high,


    In the name of the fallen, we¡¯ll lift our heads high.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    War bonds for the brave, our strength will unite,


    With courage in our hearts, we¡¯ll win this fight.


    For every coin you give, a promise we¡¯ll make,


    Together we¡¯ll forge a future, for our children¡¯s sake.


    ¡®(Outro)¡®


    So join the fight, lend your hand,


    Together we¡¯ll conquer, together we¡¯ll stand.


    With our war bonds shining bright, we¡¯ll face the night,


    For the sake of our freedom, we¡¯ll win this fight!


    https://suno.com/song/f3e90643-b543-4339-ac8d-3af30bb75819</a>


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The crowd cheered louder as the chorus repeated, people clapping along with the beat. Even the skeptical ones couldn¡¯t help but nod along to the rhythm. The song though wasn¡¯t the end of the show though. What was coming up next was pivotal.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 276 Month 4 : We Could Be Heroes

    Atlas stepped forward, his voice steady but filled with urgency. ¡°You may questioning why we¡¯re waging war on America United. The answer to that, is another question. Nobody including me and the other Portal Crushers volunteered to be here in this wasteland fighting dungeon spawns. You were all sucked into portals and brought here against your will. You are all probably thinking how you¡¯re going to get home to safety, to the people you love.¡±


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the crowd. ¡°I have an answer to that.¡±


    Murmurs rippled through the gathered people¡ªcitizens, allies, tourists alike. They all knew what was coming next, or so they thought.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all heard about the 100 tokens from the Red Fairy.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s murmuring intensified. ¡®Yes, yes, we have,¡® their thoughts echoed collectively, buzzing in anticipation.


    Atlas allowed the noise to simmer for a moment before continuing, his tone growing bolder. ¡°What we¡¯ve found out is that there¡¯s also¡­ another chance.¡±


    He could feel the tension, the rising expectation. He was about to drop a bombshell, and while part of him knew he wasn¡¯t entirely sure about the validity of this information, well, promises were part of the game. Just like any politician.


    ¡°There is another way.¡± His voice rang out stronger now. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about those 100 tokens. You¡¯re probably thinking, ¡®Sure, even if we get the 100 tokens, there¡¯s no way us regular citizens will get one to go home.¡¯¡±


    He paused again, scanning the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    The silence enveloped the square, every eye on him, waiting for the reveal.


    ¡°This new information,¡± he leaned in slightly, ¡°is that if one empire unites the entire wasteland, everyone can go home.¡±


    There was a collective gasp. He could feel the shock ripple through the people as the realization hit.


    ¡°Yes, everyone. Not just 100 people,¡± he pressed on, the energy in his voice growing. ¡°And that¡¯s why we¡¯re fighting America United. That¡¯s why we¡¯re selling these war bonds. So, when you¡¯re buying a bond, you¡¯re not buying it for war. You¡¯re buying it for a promise.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s voice swelled with conviction now. ¡°A promise that we will succeed, we will conquer the wasteland, and we will take everyone home.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    A woman in the front turned to her friend, beaming. ¡°I can¡¯t fight, but I¡¯m all in for this. I¡¯ve got a family on Earth to think about, and those war bonds would help me get home!¡±


    Her friend nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly! We¡¯ll be helping out without putting ourselves in harm''s way!¡±


    Backstage, Atlas chuckled, watching the crowd¡¯s reaction. ¡®This is exactly what we needed,¡® he thought. He had the public¡¯s attention, their money would follow soon enough.


    Olivia kept the energy high, encouraging more chants and cheers. ¡°Together, Fort Bone, we¡¯re building something greater than any one of us alone. We¡¯re investing in our future. Are you with me?¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± the crowd roared back, excitement thick in the air.


    Near the back, a young merchant adjusted his coat, already calculating how much he could invest. ¡°This bond deal is a win-win. I¡¯m definitely buying in. It¡¯s the easiest profit I¡¯ll ever make.¡±


    His partner, a seasoned vendor, nodded in agreement. ¡°You and I both. It¡¯s the safest way to support the war. I don¡¯t need to be on the front lines if my coins can fight for me.¡±


    As the band continued to play, more people rushed to the war bond kiosks set up around the square. Lines formed quickly, everyone eager to get in on the action.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing it,¡± a young couple whispered excitedly to each other, clutching their coins. ¡°We¡¯ll have a nice cushion when this is all over.¡±


    At that moment, Atlas stepped out from behind the stage, lifting his hand to quiet the crowd. The music softened as the citizens turned their attention to him.


    ¡°People of Fort Bone,¡± Atlas began, his voice strong, ¡°you¡¯ve shown your spirit today. You¡¯ve shown that you¡¯re ready to stand with us, with your empire, with your future. This isn¡¯t just about war¡ªthis is about getting you HOME. And you¡¯re all a part of that.¡±


    The crowd cheered again, energized by his words.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s make this victory ours. Let¡¯s prove that we¡¯re not just warriors¡ªwe¡¯re people of Earth.  We are the future!¡±


    The citizens erupted in applause, their excitement at fever pitch. They weren¡¯t fighters, but they were ready to contribute in their own way. Fort Bone had found its voice¡ªand its war bond anthem¡ªto fuel the war effort.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers on the table, "Our armies are out there, but we¡¯re still blind to too much. We need eyes on the ground, reliable information. What if we set up a dedicated information-gathering unit?"


    The Celestial Emperor nodded, his fingers steepled in thought. "A unit of trained scouts, spies even. We could send flares to communicate across distances and hold daily meetings between our officers for updates."


    "Exactly," Atlas agreed, leaning forward. "We both know how important information is. With a network in place, we can track enemy movements, find weak points in America United''s defenses, and get a read on the wasteland¡¯s shifting alliances. Our armies can march stronger and smarter."


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought about it. "What about a new group of Pathfinders? We could have them embedded in key locations, watching enemy movements, and sending reports back to us regularly."


    Atlas grinned. "Pathfinder spies, I like it. They¡¯d need to be fast, discreet, and above all, trustworthy. Each of our empires would provide its own batch of operatives. We¡¯ll share the intel with each other in real time."


    "Agreed," the Emperor said. "They¡¯ll need to be trained in different terrains¡ªthe wasteland is unpredictable. Some will have to be masters of disguise, others experts at survival."


    "Yeah," Atlas added, "we should pick the best from our existing forces. I¡¯m thinking some of our elite scouts could take on the role. We¡¯d arm them lightly to keep them mobile and give them flare guns for signaling back to us."


    The Emperor raised an eyebrow. "Flares could give away their position, but if used strategically, they could be a quick lifeline. We¡¯ll need code systems so we know what each signal means¡ªenemy spotted, clear passage, reinforcements needed."


    Atlas nodded, jotting down notes. "We can introduce different colored flares. Red for danger, green for clear, blue for intel. They¡¯ll light up the sky, letting us know what¡¯s going on even from a distance. Then at the end of each day, the officers will meet and exchange the full reports."


    The Celestial Emperor leaned back, a faint smile on his lips. "This collaboration is working well, Atlas. Our spies will strengthen our efforts tenfold. We''ll know what America United is planning before they even realize we¡¯re watching."


    Atlas chuckled, "Exactly. With daily intel and the Pathfinders in place, our forces won¡¯t be stumbling through the wasteland. We''ll turn this war into a chess game, and every move we make will checkmate them."


    "Now to get this unit up and running," the Emperor added, his voice firm. "We¡¯ll call for volunteers among the elite. Once we find the right ones, we¡¯ll put them through a quick but rigorous training, make sure they¡¯re ready for the wasteland¡¯s worst."


    "Agreed," Atlas said. "I''ll start with the Portal Crushers. We¡¯ve got some who live for stealth missions."


    "And I¡¯ll choose from my Shadow Riders," the Celestial Emperor replied, his tone proud. "They¡¯ve been operating under the radar for months. With them working together, the wasteland won¡¯t know what hit it."


    With that, they shook hands, sealing the agreement. The foundation for their alliance had just grown stronger, not by force but with intelligence.


    ***


    In the Army of Fort Bone, two veterans stood talking, both hardened from battling the soldiers of America United.


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± one asked, glancing at his friend.


    ¡°Being a Pathfinder?¡± his friend replied, eyebrows raised. ¡°That sounds a lot harder than just being in the regular Army.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but think about the glory,¡± the first guy shot back, his eyes lighting up.


    ¡°Glory?¡± His friend snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t eat glory.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± he grinned, ¡°but we get extra pay as Pathfinders. That pay can go a long way toward living a great life in the Empire.¡±


    His friend looked skeptical. ¡°Do you really think we can take over all of the Wasteland and become heroes back on Earth?¡±


    ¡°I think we can,¡± he said, standing a little straighter. ¡°Look at our Army. There¡¯s nothing like it in the Wasteland. And we both know how critical elite scout units could be.¡±


    His friend nodded slowly, considering. ¡°Yeah. Do you think we can make it?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve got a shot. We¡¯ve got the experience, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re afraid of trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± his friend agreed, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    They exchanged a determined look, the decision made. They were going to try out for the Pathfinders. Whether they made it or not, well, that would come down to their skills. But this was their shot at glory, fame, and the chance to be  heroes.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 277 Month 5 : People & Promises

    POV : CELESTIAL EMPIRE


    The Celestial Emperor smiled, happy about his alliance with Fort Bone. The two empires had one goal: to collect those hundred tokens and to become rulers of the Wasteland. The last month had been a series of small skirmishes across the wasteland. Both armies, with their Pathfinder and  Shadow Riders giving out timely information, caused the armies of Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire to win engagements across America United territories. Skeletons and mobs also fell quickly to the army. Dungeon spawn were tough, but not tough enough to do significant damage to large armies.


    Things were going well. Until they weren¡¯t.


    Reports of the random attacks came flooding into the Celestial Emperor¡¯s chambers. His people were outraged¡ªcitizens and soldiers alike being assaulted by a group wearing bone armor, the trademark of Fort Bone.


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s face was a mask of barely contained rage as he read the reports. "Fort Bone!" he growled, slamming the parchment down. "How dare they betray us so quickly?"


    Immediately, he dispatched diplomats to Fort Bone, demanding an explanation for this blatant act of treachery.


    ---


    POV : FORT BONE


    Atlas sat in the war room, reviewing military strategies when the Celestial Emperor¡¯s diplomats burst in, accompanied by several belaboured Fort Bone diplomats. Their faces were pale with anger, their eyes blazing with accusations.


    ¡°Fort Bone has sent adventurers to attack our people! What is the meaning of this treachery?¡± one of them shouted.


    Atlas raised an eyebrow, remaining calm despite the intensity in the room. ¡°We¡¯ve never sent anyone to attack your area,¡± he said, his voice steady but firm. ¡°And you know as well as I do, we sell that bone armor to almost anyone. Sure, it¡¯s not our most up-to-date version, but it¡¯s available to the public.¡±


    The diplomats glared at him, unconvinced. "Your citizens are wearing it as they assault our people!"


    Atlas folded his arms across his chest. "Does it really make sense for us to attack our own allies? We¡¯ve just signed an alliance. Why would we undermine it?"


    The diplomats paused, thinking about his points. Nobody here was stupid. The anger had blinded them for a second, but they could see the logic.


    Atlas continued, ¡°The only way that we could be doing that would be if we had hired unaffiliated adventurers to attack you, and there really is no benefit for us to do this.¡±


    The diplomats hesitated, glancing at one another, realizing that Atlas had a point.


    The Celestial Emperor, who had accompanied his diplomats, stepped forward, his expression thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re right, Atlas. There¡¯s only one other explanation for this.¡±


    Atlas met his gaze, both of them understanding the truth in an instant. At the same time, they spoke: ¡°America United.¡±


    Atlas sighed, a hint of frustration crossing his face. ¡°I see you figured it out too. That guy¡¯s looking to stir up trouble between the two of us. But look,¡± he said, pulling out the system contract, ¡°it¡¯s clearly stated here that neither one of us can attack each other. Not on the field, not through the military, not economically. Our prices are aligned, our people are united, and this alliance is strong.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor studied the contract, nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. And the penalties for breaking it... they¡¯re not something we want to risk.¡±


    Atlas chuckled, though there was little humor in it. ¡°Those clauses we wrote in¡ªpretty nasty stuff, huh?¡±


    The Emperor smiled grimly. ¡°Very. Lawson underestimated us if he thought we¡¯d fall for this trick so easily.¡±


    Atlas stood up, rolling his shoulders. ¡°So, what¡¯s next? We let Lawson keep pulling stunts like this, or do we show him how strong our alliance really is?¡±


    The Celestial Emperor straightened, determination hardening his gaze. ¡°We strike back, but first, we fortify. We need to make sure our borders are secure from any further meddling.¡±


    Atlas grinned, his warrior spirit coming alive. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. Lawson''s trying to play us, but he''s about to find out we¡¯re not so easily fooled.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ---


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    Jed Lawson leaned back in his worn, leather chair, the flickering light casting shadows across the room. A smirk spread across his face as he received the report¡ªhis adventurers had done their job well. The Celestial Empire was teetering on the edge. The attacks had been swift, brutal, just the way he liked it. Now, all he had to do was sit back and watch the alliance crumble like a house of cards.


    ¡°They¡¯ll never see it coming,¡± he muttered under his breath, tipping his dusty hat back. He had no idea that the alliance was formed with an ironclad system contract. There was no way he would ever sign something like this, and he imagined that two men like the Celestial Emperor and Atlas were like him. But he underestimated their desire to go back to Earth. America United was a great life for him, why would he ever want to go back to being a cog in the machine on Earth?


    His gaze settled on the map of the Wasteland sprawled across his desk, filled with markers of territories and battles. Two empires, side by side, thinking they were untouchable. ¡°Invincible? They¡¯re just about to learn the hard way.¡±


    He imagined it¡ªAtlas, scrambling to hold his precious Fort Bone together, the Celestial Emperor too busy with his grand empire to see the cracks forming beneath his feet. ¡®They think they¡¯re strong¡¯. Jed scoffed. ¡®But strength makes you blind.¡¯


    He propped his boots up on the desk, feeling the weight of his own power settle over him. He was the one pulling the strings now. The alliance would fall, and when it did, America United would rise, stronger, meaner. Jed Lawson would be the name they cursed for generations.


    But as he relaxed into his chair, feeling like the puppet master in control of it all, there was one thing he didn¡¯t know. His enemies weren¡¯t as fractured as he thought. Atlas and the Celestial Emperor, driven by the shared threat of America United, had forged something stronger than just an alliance. They were already closing in on him, quietly, methodically.


    Jed might have felt like the predator, but soon, he¡¯d realize he was the prey. And by the time he did, it would be too late.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE EMPIRE


    Atlas was surprised when Portilla met up with him.


    "What¡¯s up, Portilla?"


    "We want more trolls," Portilla replied.


    Atlas tilted his head, "To fight?"


    "No," Portilla shook her head, "We''re lonely. We''re only trolls."


    Crushir added quietly, "Sad."


    Atlas thought for a moment, then smiled. "Why don''t we all go to the dungeon where the trolls spawn? Now that it''s under the control of the dungeon heart, we should be able to get a good idea of what''s going on there."


    Excited, Portilla and Crushir agreed, and they all trekked toward the dungeon. The journey took several hours, but they made the most of it, laughing and smashing random trolls, slimes, and even a couple of mutated rhinoceroses along the way. By the time they reached the dungeon, they were in high spirits.


    Atlas stepped inside the entrance, peering into the dimly lit tunnels. The dungeon was now under the control of the dungeon heart, a silent, powerful entity. He called out, his voice echoing in the cavern, "Hey dungeon, it''s me, Atlas!"


    Of course, the dungeon didn''t reply. It couldn¡¯t speak, after all. Atlas shrugged, "Guess we''ll wait for the fairy."


    About thirty minutes later, a soft light filled the air as the dungeon fairy fluttered in. Her tiny wings shimmered with a soft, warm glow, and her face lit up with a bright smile.


    "Whee!" she chirped, twirling in the air as she approached them. "Nice to see you, Atlas!"


    Atlas smiled back, relieved by her cheerful demeanor. "It''s good to see you too. My trolls are feeling a little lonely, though. Do you think you could help them?"


    The fairy¡¯s face softened as she looked at Portilla and Crushir. "Oh, of course! It must be hard being the only trolls around."


    Portilla nodded, a bit shy, "We want friends."


    The fairy tapped her chin thoughtfully, her wings flitting gently. "Well, I can''t just summon trolls on the spot, but I can definitely help encourage more to spawn. The dungeon heart is very cooperative these days."


    Crushir brightened. "Really?"


    "Yes, really!" the fairy beamed, her kindness evident in her voice. "I¡¯ll make sure to put in a good word with the dungeon heart. It may take a little while, but soon enough, you¡¯ll have more trolls around."


    Portilla smiled gratefully. "Thank you! You nice."


    The fairy giggled. "Oh, it¡¯s no trouble at all! I love helping out. I¡¯ll go talk to the dungeon heart right now. Just give it a bit of time."


    With a cheerful wave, the dungeon fairy zipped away, leaving behind a trail of sparkling light. Atlas turned to the trolls.


    "Well, looks like you''re going to get your company soon."


    Portilla and Crushir exchanged happy glances. "Thanks, dad," Portilla said quietly.


    Atlas grinned. "Anything for my trolls."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    After a week, the dungeon had done its job well. Trolls of all sizes and ages now roamed the cavern¡ªsome tiny baby trolls clumsily toddling around, while larger adult trolls lumbered about, surveying their new home. There was a mix of male and female trolls, all seemingly content with their new surroundings.


    Since the dungeon fairy had been so kind and cooperative, things had gone smoothly. As Atlas¡¯s kids, Portilla and Crushir were granted leadership over the new trolls without having to lift a finger in combat. They were now the Alpha¡¯s, with the respect of their fellow trolls coming naturally after witnessing them fight off all challengers. Trolls in the wild were tough, but in the history of the Wasteland, no trolls had ever been systematically trained, nor fought in as many brutal wars as Portilla and Crushir.


    Portilla, standing tall and proud, looked around the bustling dungeon with a smile. "We did it," she said softly, the sense of belonging clear in her voice.


    Crushir nodded, his chest puffed up a bit. "Yeah. No more fight. We boss now."


    Atlas grinned, watching his friends settle into their new roles. "Told you it would work out."


    The dungeon thrummed with life, the soft glow of its heart pulsing rhythmically as the trolls began to form their own little community. And at the center of it all, Portilla and Crushir stood as the rightful leaders, finally no longer lonely.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 278 Month 6 : People & Promises

    CHAPTER 268 Month 3 : War


    But when the group arrived at the wall, their hearts sank. Soldiers from America United had taken control of the exit, charging five coins per person just to leave.


    A huge mob of angry adventurers was gathered there, their protests growing louder by the minute. The frustration in the air was palpable.


    ¡°That¡¯s 25 coins,¡± Nicole muttered, her dream of the sandwich shop crumbling before her eyes.


    ¡°Screw that!¡± Heath growled, gripping his oversized club. Without a second thought, he charged at the soldiers, yelling, ¡°Leroy Jenkins!¡± His massive club swung wide, slamming into a soldier¡¯s gut.


    ¡°Oof!¡± the soldier gasped, dropping to the ground, clutching his stomach. The soldiers hadn¡¯t expected this attack, but reacted quickly.


    ¡°Crossbows!¡± the sergeant barked.


    TWHIP


    TWHIP


    TWHIP


    The sound of bolts cutting through the air followed, and one struck Heath in the knee.


    ¡°Ah! My knee! I¡¯m never going to adventure again!¡± Heath wailed dramatically, crumpling to the ground in exaggerated agony.


    Jeff, desperate to calm the situation, shouted, ¡°Just calm down! We¡¯ve got the money!¡± But it was too late.


    The crowd of adventurers, emboldened by Heath¡¯s attack and their own frustrations, surged forward. Hundreds of them, once scattered along the wall, now united in their rage, charged at the soldiers.


    Some swung for nonlethal hits, hoping just to break free, but others¡ªfueled by anger and desperation¡ªweren¡¯t holding back. They wanted out, and nothing would stop them.


    The sergeant, seeing his soldiers being overwhelmed, called for a retreat. "Fall back! Retreat!" But as they withdrew, they fired red flares into the sky¡ªbright bursts that sent a message far worse than anything the adventurers could have anticipated.


    Within moments, the rumble of feet marching and the rising dust cloud signaled what was coming: America United¡¯s main army was on its way.


    The army had been patrolling the area for signs of the skeleton horde. But when they saw the red flares, they assumed the wall was under attack by the undead. They charged toward the wall with terrifying speed.


    The ground trembled as the army rushed forward, and what had started as a scuffle between adventurers and soldiers erupted into a full-scale battle. The adventurers fought with everything they had, desperate to escape, while the soldiers, confused and overwhelmed, struggled to regroup under the approaching cavalry.


    Jeff, eyes wide as the chaos erupted around him, muttered, "This is bad. Real bad."


    The clash of swords, the twang of bowstrings, and the cries of battle filled the air as Jeff ducked low, grabbing Annie¡¯s arm and pulling her behind a fallen cart. ¡°Stay low!¡± he shouted, the din of battle swallowing his words.


    Dust swirled around them, kicked up by the heavy boots of the army, as adventurers scrambled in all directions. Some fought with desperation, while others darted toward the wall, hoping to escape the battlefield.


    Nicole crouched beside them, her face pale, eyes wide with fear. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can take on an army.¡±


    Heath, clutching his wounded knee, dragged himself toward the group. ¡°I don¡¯t think running¡¯s gonna help now,¡± he grunted, his face twisted in pain. ¡°We¡¯re stuck in the middle of a warzone.¡±


    Abu, his grip tight on his nunchucks, peered over the edge of their hiding spot. ¡°The wall! If we can make it past the guards, we can still escape,¡± he said, eyes scanning the battlefield for an opening.


    Jeff gritted his teeth, heart pounding. ¡°We need to move. Now. If we wait any longer, we¡¯ll be trapped.¡±


    Annie, catching her breath, nodded. ¡°We stick together, fight our way out. Ready?¡±


    They exchanged glances¡ªnervous, determined. It was their only chance. With a deep breath, Jeff led the way, weaving through the melee, dodging strikes and trying to avoid stumbling over fallen bodies.


    Nicole stayed close, her heart hammering in her chest. ¡®Just keep moving. Don¡¯t stop.¡® She clutched her pack tightly, feeling the last of their coins weighing her down. ¡°Almost there!¡± she called out as they neared the gate.


    But just as they thought they were in the clear, a group of American soldiers blocked their path. ¡°Halt!¡± one of them shouted, levelling his spear.


    Jeff raised his sword, ready to fight, but Abu was quicker. He sprang forward, his nunchucks spinning through the air.


    CRACK!


    The soldier reeled back, dazed.


    ¡°Go friends! Go!¡± Abu yelled, clearing the path.


    They sprinted through the opening, bursting towards the wall. Reaching the gate, they saw it was closed.


    Panting, bruised, and shaken, they collapsed to the ground, hearts still racing from the madness behind them.


    ¡°The gate, it¡¯s closed¡­..,¡± Nicole gasped, glancing back at the battlefield. The roar of combat still echoed in the distance, the battle showing no signs of slowing.


    Jeff wiped the sweat from his brow, his voice tight. ¡°We need to get back into the Fort Bone Empire. Now.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The battle raged on behind them. Adventurers clashed with soldiers, and soldiers fought to maintain control. Blood sprayed, steel clashed, and bodies fell. This wasn¡¯t a fight against mindless undead or skeleton slimes¡ªthis was man against man, flesh  steel, with lives hanging in the balance.


    Adventurers were fighting soldiers. Soldiers were retaliating relentlessly. Both sides refusing to back down. This was the largest battle that most of them had ever participated in. This wasn''t a fight against unthinking undead or bouncing slimes. This was a fight of man versus man, sword and steel flashing through the air, blood flying, guts falling out.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    On the walls of the empire, one soldier looked nervously at the other, the battle below stretching out before them. "What should we do? Should we help?" His voice wavered, a mixture of uncertainty and guilt gnawing at him.


    "I don''t know," said the other soldier, frowning deeply. "We¡¯ve got orders not to attack the American soldiers, but those are our adventurers down there. Some of them are good people. Hell, I know a couple of them." He shifted uncomfortably, the weight of inaction heavy on his shoulders.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Meanwhile, Jeff¡¯s group pounded desperately at the gate, their fists echoing in rhythm with their growing panic.


    BANG


    BANG


    BANG


    ¡°LET US THROUGH¡±


    Looking down on the adventurers, "Should we open the gate?" One soldier asked, his voice strained with frustration. He was sick of the arrogance of the American United troops, but the strict orders to not provoke them had been heavily emphasized


    Jeff¡¯s eyes darted hopefully, from the vicious melee behind them to the gate that stood between them and safety.


    The soldiers had orders not to recklessly engage, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t able to assist in other ways.


    "Yeah, open the gate, it¡¯s our responsibility," another Empire soldier said after a beat of hesitation.


    With a heavy creak, the gate swung open, and relief washed over Jeff¡¯s group as they hurried through¡ªonly for their hope to crash when the soldiers of America United bellowed, ¡°Hell no!¡± charging toward the gate with reckless fury.


    ¡°Stay back! This is Fort Bone territory!¡± the Empire soldiers shouted, crossbows raised, their voices hard as steel. The cold tension rippled through the air as they aimed at the advancing soldiers.


    But the soldiers of America United weren¡¯t about to back down. ¡°USA! USA! USA!¡± they roared, charging in with unstoppable momentum, swords gleaming in the sunlight. The soldiers of Fort Bone, battle-hardened from their wars with the skeleton hordes, weren¡¯t intimidated. They knew the drill. Guided by the tales of Atlas and his Portal Crushers, they had become warriors who took no prisoners.


    ¡°Stay back! This is Fort Bone territory.¡±


    The American soldiers ignored their warning.


    Seeing the American soldiers advancing with no signs of slowing, the Fort Bone soldiers steadied their aim, crossbows at the ready.


    ¡°Final chance! Stay back or we WILL fire!¡±


    The American soldiers continued rushing forward, angry at the fleeing adventurers.


    The Fort Bone soldiers seeing this, agreed that this was now a clear case of self defence, and they fired.


    The twang of crossbow strings echoed, followed by a wave of bodies hitting the dirt.


    THWIP


    THWIP


    THWIP


    Not only was this the sound of crossbows firing, it was the sound of the beginning of a war between two empires.


    The American soldiers, undeterred, kept rushing. "We can make it!" one yelled, determination blazing in his eyes. And they did. They stormed into range, shield help high, attacking wildly as they returned fire at the Fort Bone forces.


    The Fort Bone soldiers were amused, they had a huge advantage of the walls, and height. Only the soldiers who were manning the gate had to fight hand to hand.


    The ringing of alarm bells jolted the battlefield, flares shooting into the sky, beacons of war. Massive groups of quick-response soldiers began teleporting in, materializing in flashes of light. Now, the battlefield had become a chaotic three-way brawl¡ªadventurers and Fort Bone soldiers against America United''s main army.


    The sounds of battle raged on, steel meeting steel, bodies colliding, grunts of effort mingling with cries of pain. The sky darkened with the shadows of incoming soldiers, but after a grueling struggle, it became clear¡ªFort Bone was going to win.


    ¡°They¡¯re pulling back!¡± someone yelled from the Fort Bone lines.


    The American soldiers, though beaten and bloodied, weren¡¯t cowards. Their sergeants called for a steady retreat, regrouping with precision despite the loss.


    "Should we chase them?" one of the Fort Bone sergeants asked, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "No," came the reply, firm and without hesitation. "Let them go. This wasn''t a fight we wanted to start. No need to pursue."


    The soldiers of Fort Bone stood down, watching as the American United soldiers retreated into the distance.


    This fight to,let the adventurers back in, had sparked something though.


    What had once been a cold war, a battle of economies and territory, had now erupted into something far more dangerous. There was no going back. War was coming.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    The bedraggled army of America United retreated slowly, their heads held high despite the physical toll. They were bruised and beaten, but their spirits remained intact. ¡°We won¡¯t forget this,¡± muttered their sergeant, eyes dark with determination. The retreat was orderly, disciplined, as they marched back to their settlement.


    As soon as they reached the main base, they reported to Jed Lawson. His face twisted into a mask of fury upon hearing the news. ¡°How dare they attack us?¡± he bellowed, slamming his fist onto the table. ¡°That¡¯s it. I was going to be lenient, just ban their citizens. Now? Let¡¯s truly punish them. Unless they¡¯re registered American citizens, raise the tax¡ªten coins per person! No leniency. Anybody gives you any lip, take them down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the soldier replied, his tone cold and hard. Before, there had been room for mercy, for understanding. But after what they saw as an unjust attack by Fort Bone, mercy was no longer in their vocabulary.


    Jed turned to his war council, anger still boiling in his veins. "What should we do? It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Atlas planned all of this. He¡¯s going to push us out, take over our territory."


    The council murmured in agreement, faces grim. "Yes," one said, "it¡¯s clear. First, they attacked us with those skeletons. Now, they flood us with adventurers. What¡¯s next?"


    Jed scowled, pacing back and forth. "It¡¯s obvious what¡¯s next. When we¡¯re weak, they¡¯ll attack with their main army. So, what do we do?"


    ¡°I say we take down that wall,¡± one council member suggested, voice filled with resolve.


    Jed paused, considering it. ¡°That¡¯ll be hard. Those walls are level two,¡± he muttered, scratching his chin.


    His economic advisor stepped forward confidently. ¡°We can afford enough siege gear from the vending machines. And if we keep the taxes high, we¡¯ll have no problem funding the war.¡±


    A small smile crept across Jed¡¯s face.¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± he said, spitting into the dirt for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯m sick of being pushed around by Atlas and those fake goodie-goodies over in Fort Bone.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV: CELESTIAL WAGER


    The aliens were excited again. They didn¡¯t care why the war had started, but bets flew and mana coins were tossed onto tables, slotted in machines, and outcomes paid for. The odds were heavily in favor of the Fort Bone Empire, so safe bettors placed their coins on Atlas while others, seeking a higher return, wagered on America United.


    Other bets included how many men would fall on the wall, how many crossbow bolts would be used, how many people would be killed, what time the first death would occur each day, and the number of women or men killed per side. If there was a bet, there were odds on it. The Celestial Wager didn''t care about anything besides the action.


    Lurox, from the Glytharni species, buzzed about with excitement, wings fluttering as they called out new odds to eager gamblers. Gorvax, a stone-skinned giant, sat confidently at a betting table, his small red eyes gleaming as he placed a high-stakes bet on America United, because of the high odds. Kroxar watched from a distance, tentacles twitching with amusement as the action of bets and wars collided.


    Virelia floated gracefully between the tables, serving drinks, her lavender skin glowing under the dim casino lights. She smiled sweetly, though inwardly she knew the outcome of these wars mattered little. The Celestial Wager would always win in the end.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV: FORT BONE


    Olivia summoned the War Council, her voice carrying the weight of the moment as she addressed the growing tension at the Empire''s walls. The conflict had already been dubbed the Sandwich War, a name that felt more absurd than the threat looming over them.


    ¡°I think we still have a chance to stop this war. It was obviously a misunderstanding between the adventurers and America United,¡± she said, her tone hopeful, but her eyes betrayed uncertainty.


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms, his face hard. ¡°I think you''re underestimating the power of greed. They don''t know what we''re planning, but I do know we¡¯re both fighting for the same thing: those 100 return tokens." He paused, his gaze shifting to John. "There is something I should bring up to you guys, though. John, you''ve heard about this.¡±


    John raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when we got those sky patrols?¡±


    John nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, those were made by the Red Fairy. And when we summoned them, the Red Fairy appeared. I want to take a chance right now.¡±


    The council went silent. The low murmur of whispered discussions faded, replaced by a stunned stillness. All eyes locked onto Atlas.


    ¡°There¡¯s a piece of information I got when we rescued those actresses from the bandit camp, when we took out Clark. I want to confirm if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that?¡± Olivia asked, her voice a touch softer, almost hesitant.


    ¡°I want to know if it¡¯s possible to take everyone home and save the whole wasteland, not just 100 people. Clark said it was possible, but he never gave any explanations. If the Red Fairy will give us an answer, maybe we can come up with a solution that will work for everybody,¡± Atlas explained, his voice low but firm.


    John frowned, worry creasing his features. ¡°It¡¯s risky, Atlas. All the Red Fairy has to do is be in a bad mood, and that¡¯s the end of you. I don¡¯t think your time-traveling powers would work to bring you back in time to before you made the dumbest decision you¡¯ve ever made.¡±


    Atlas thought for a moment, scanning the faces around the table. ¡®Is it worth the risk?¡® ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Isabella didn¡¯t hesitate. She shook her head firmly. ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. Every time that Red Fairy comes, it¡¯s like a trip to the dentist. You know it¡¯s going to hurt, but you don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s going to cost.¡±


    Alexander chimed in, his voice full of conviction. ¡°Heck no, boss. If we lose you, we lose the whole soul of our empire. If you really want to do it, let me do it.¡±


    Hank cut in quickly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it, Alexander. You run the army. Let me do it.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s chest swelled with a mix of pride. ¡®It¡¯s this pure loyalty that made me choose these two guys in the first place. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to sacrifice more than themselves for me, but it¡¯s always amazing for me to see that amongst all the betrayal and garbage people out there, there are good people, and they constantly surprise you, especially when you¡¯ve gotten so used to the worst of humanity.¡®


    Before Atlas could speak, John¡¯s voice rose above the tension in the room. ¡°Atlas, you are not going to summon the Red Fairy.¡± John¡¯s tone was resolute, taking control of the meeting. ¡°Let¡¯s have a quick vote. Everyone in favor of Atlas not summoning the Red Fairy?¡± All the hands shot up¡ªexcept Atlas¡¯s.


    Atlas tried to protest. ¡°But I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, you¡¯re not,¡± John interrupted, cutting him off sharply. ¡°You made me the boss of all settlement matters. And I realize you don¡¯t want anyone else to risk their lives, but we can¡¯t lose you, Atlas. Not just because of your time-traveling powers or the knowledge you¡¯ve gotten from them, but because, without you, we lose our symbol, our heart.¡±


    Atlas was at a loss for words, his mouth opening and closing, but no sound came out. He felt the weight of his council¡¯s trust pressing on him.


    John wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°All right, now let¡¯s have our second vote. Do we¡­ Do we actually call for the Red Fairy? Those who are voting in favor, raise your hand.¡±


    Half the people in the room raised their hands, the other half hesitated, keeping their arms at their sides.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve got a pretty split room,¡± John said with a sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to actually count. We¡¯re not a democracy. But at no point have we ever been a dictatorship either,¡± he added with a soft laugh, trying to lighten the mood.


    Atlas, feeling the decision slip away from him, shrugged. ¡°Fine.¡±


    John nodded and took charge again. ¡°Since we¡¯re not unanimous, and this move is so dangerous and risky, I say we don¡¯t do it. We can weather this war out. And Atlas, you said the Red Fairy told Clark this information at the end of the year anyway. We can assume it¡¯s true, even though Clark was always known for being a liar. At that moment, when his life was on the line, he gave you that information. He had nothing to gain by it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Atlas admitted. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we wait? We keep going on the assumption that we can only have 100 tokens?¡±


    John nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what we should do. Because, right or wrong, if we catch the Red Fairy in a bad mood AND she decides to not only wipe out the messenger, she could also decide to destroy our entire town¡ªor fry all of us. And for what? Information that would be given at the end of the year anyway? If she gave it to Clark, she¡¯ll give it to you. We are going to win those 100 tokens.¡±


    Atlas sighed deeply, the weight of leadership pressing down hard. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    CHAPTER 269 Month 3 : Olivia Makes Friends


    POV : RED FAIRY RESIDENCE


    Lounging in her opulent mansion, the Red Fairy settled into her favorite chair, her pink fuzzy slippers adorably mismatched against the lavish decor. As she flipped through the channels, she found herself watching the Live show. Even though she worked for the show, she still loved tuning in. Sometimes it was good. Sometimes it was dull. A lot of the moments repeated themselves over the seasons: people panicking, betraying each other, and doing their best to survive. Over the years, she had grown jaded and bored with the predictability of it all.


    But this was the first time she¡¯d seen someone almost voluntarily call her. ¡®What would I do if he summoned me?¡® she thought, her brow furrowing. ¡®Would I blow his head off?¡® Her inner Atlas, carrying a hefty backpack full of mana coins, shook its head vigorously. ¡®No, no, no.¡®


    She liked the guy, but She couldn¡¯t help considering how annoying it would be to develop a reputation for being soft. ¡®Then it would be nonstop, 24/7 summons of, oh, Red Fairy, what should we do about this? Oh, Red Fairy, it¡¯s not fair that you¡¯re not showing us the leaderboard. Oh, Red Fairy, you didn¡¯t explain the rules clearly.¡®


    Imagining it all made her groan. Her life would no longer be her own; she¡¯d be making appearances left and right, working harder than a third world call center operator. The thought was enough to make her cringe, and she shifted uncomfortably in her chair.


    Luckily it was a decision she didn¡¯t have to make. She nibbled on a spicy jalapex flower ball, sipped her drink and continued lounging completely.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    Olivia said, "All right, everybody, let''s have a quick pause. That was some pretty big news Atlas just dumped on us."


    Atlas shrugged, "It wasn''t my fault. I thought everyone should know and really think about it."


    "Well, I''m glad you told us, Atlas," Olivia continued, her tone brightening. "And now we have a second option. We can always float that idea around. It doesn''t mean we have to give up on saving more people in the wasteland."


    "Good. John, what do you think about our next move for this war? Alexander, you''re in charge of the army. How are our men?"


    Alexander stood tall, a grin spreading wide across his face. ¡°We¡¯re stronger than oak, folks. Our men are as tough as they come, seasoned from that skeleton horde. And them new recruits are pourin¡¯ in fast. Will¡¯s plays have been fantastic for bringin¡¯ ¡¯em in. And those booths you set up, Olivia, with the gals in Fort Bone Empire outfits recruitin¡¯ new soldiers? That was downright brilliant.¡±


    "Never underestimate the power of a wink, a smile, and the chance of heroism," Olivia replied, pride swelling in her chest. Fort Bone¡¯s empire had grown exponentially. With all the Mana coins pouring in from taxes, Bone Appetit booming, and their improved bone armor sales, the coffers were looking good. Amber had confirmed it in her last financial report.


    "So, we¡¯re strong militarily and economically. If we start this war, how will it hit us?" Atlas frowned, his voice serious. "This is something I didn''t talk to you all about before. War always costs. No matter how good we are, it''s going to cost us money, and it''s going to cost lives. I''ve fought wars across this wasteland. Once you start, it doesn¡¯t stop. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to stop now. That first crossbow bolt¡ªwhen it was fired¡ªwas probably heard across the entire wasteland."


    Olivia sighed. "If we can''t stop the war, can we at least reduce the scale?"


    "We could," Atlas replied, thinking aloud. "Instead of a full-scale war, we try to take over America United. We could call in all our allies."


    Olivia shook her head. "That doesn¡¯t really shrink the scope of it, though. So what else can we do?"


    "I say we call in one other person. Someone I hadn¡¯t thought of before¡­," Atlas said, his voice hinting at something more.


    "Oh?" Olivia leaned forward, intrigued.


    Atlas summoned the mini faeries, promising them rock sugar and candied ants. They squealed in delight and buzzed out of the War Council room, heading straight for the Wasted Tavern. There, they found Mohammed sitting with his two partners.


    "Mohammed, Mohammed, Mohammed!" they chirped excitedly.


    Mohammed looked up, surprised. He had been reviewing weekly numbers with Mrs. Harrington and Victoria.


    "You''ve been summoned to the castle!" the faeries announced, their wings fluttering with excitement.


    "Castle, castle, castle!" they echoed.


    Mohammed blinked, taken aback. He¡¯d signed the contract with Fort Bone but never expected to be literally summoned for a council meeting. A council meeting! The promise of one of those hundred tokens had been enough to hook him, and his economic power was growing steadily.


    "Well, ladies," Mohammed said, smiling, "I think we''ve reached the second part of our goal."


    The two women nodded in agreement, and together they followed the mini faeries back to the council room. Atlas and the others were on a break, waiting. As they arrived, Atlas stood, his expression serious.


    "Mohammed, we''re on the verge of a war."


    Mohammed nodded gravely. "Yes, we heard. The arena¡¯s been buzzing with rumors all day."


    Atlas wasted no time. "We need to know¡ªwhat are the chances of the Celestial Empire joining our side?"


    Victoria, who was leading the negotiations with Minister Wei of the Celestial Empire, chimed in. "The Celestial Empire values honor and face. So far, we haven¡¯t had any real issues with them¡­ except for that small economic war."


    The three of them exchanged glances, choosing not to point out that it had been their actions that sparked that war in the first place.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    ¡°So, if we sent a delegation, do you think they¡¯d join us in the war?¡± Atlas asked.


    Victoria shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never spoken to the Emperor. I worked directly with one of his ministers, though. I could go with Olivia, and we¡¯ll see about scheduling an appointment with the Emperor himself.¡±


    Atlas thought to himself, ¡®Man, those Chinese army guys really take this whole empire and celestial kingdom thing seriously. Maybe I should be more formal... Nah.¡®


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that,¡± he said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think we should be making a move on one of the strongest empires in the wasteland without getting approval¡ªor at least a non-aggression pact, from the other.¡±


    Everyone in the council nodded, the weight of Atlas¡¯s words sinking in. They broke up and went their separate ways, each member contemplating the challenges ahead and the uncertain road to alliances in a brewing war.


    ---


    The next day, Olivia met up with Victoria, and together they portaled to the Celestial Empire for their appointment with Minister Wei. Victoria had prepped Olivia on the proper etiquette, so when they arrived, both bowed deeply with respectful kowtows to the minister.


    ¡°Get up, get up,¡± Minister Wei said, waving them off but appreciating the formalities. ¡°We are all citizens of this wasteland trying to make it a better place. No need for such formalities.¡±


    ¡®Oh, right, like I believe that,¡® Olivia thought, but she kept a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, Minister Wei. Your wisdom and civility are well known across the wasteland.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he replied, stroking his long chin hairs, his official blue-buttoned hat indicating his high status.


    ¡°And we have something for you in return. It is tradition for the Fort Bone Empire to greet our allies properly.¡±


    Olivia handed over a beautifully crafted treasure chest. Inside were mana coins, a selection of Fort Bone delicacies, mini stuffed toys of Portilla and Crushir, and two gold-plated sets of armor. Though decorative, the armor sparkled like Alexander¡¯s town attire¡ªflashy and impressive.


    ¡°Oh my, this is indeed a magnificent gift!¡± Minister Wei exclaimed, his eyes gleaming as he accepted the chest.


    They discussed the possibility of a meeting with the Emperor. ¡°The Emperor meets once a week to discuss wasteland affairs, and we¡¯re aware a war is on the horizon. You may attend tomorrow during our weekly session. But I must warn you, in the Celestial Court, every action is under scrutiny.¡±


    Victoria and Olivia thanked him, setting the appointment for the next day. As they left the minister¡¯s courtyard, Olivia frowned. ¡°What did he mean by ¡®every action is observed¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Victoria explained, ¡°based on my experience, the more important you are, the larger your entourage should be. I don¡¯t think we can handle this with just the two of us. We need to bring Atlas. We need soldiers in pretty armor. We need the marching band! And we definitely need a gift¡ªsomething that will really impress the Emperor.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to pull together in one night, but we can handle it. Why don¡¯t we split up?¡±


    ---


    CHAPTER 270 Month 3 : Token of Authority


    Time was ticking. A war was looming. And Olivia was going to get ahead of any problems.


    They teleported back to Fort Bone, and Olivia snapped into her work-hard, get-stuff-done mode. She summoned the mini faeries, sending notes and messages flying in every direction. Atlas arrived first, fresh from training with Portilla and Crushir, strolled over.


    ¡°Well, I can definitely be there. That¡¯s not a problem,¡± he said, cracking his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ll have no issue putting together a marching band?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem,¡± Olivia said, nodding confidently.


    Alexander chimed in, ¡°Getting pretty armor, though, that¡¯s going to be a harder thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important that it¡¯s ceremonial armor, not war armor,¡± Victoria added, her tone firm. ¡°If you show up with an escort in war armor, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll get the right impression.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m happy to do that,¡± Alexander said with a grin, already picturing himself leading a parade of soldiers in gleaming golden armor through Fort Bone, soaking in the cheers. ¡®Gotta talk to Randy, and rush this order. I know he¡¯s been making a lot of golden armor based on mine. Sure is handy being an idol.¡®


    ¡°Then all that leaves is a gift,¡± Olivia said, turning to Atlas. ¡°What can we get an Emperor? He can pretty much buy anything he wants.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing, though,¡± Atlas replied, a sly smile creeping across his face. ¡°Something I think he would love. Something he can¡¯t get. And he doesn¡¯t even know about it yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Olivia asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Atlas said, excitement bubbling in his voice. ¡°This is a good time for you too, Alexander. Me and John have been tinkering with something for a while now.¡±


    They hurried toward the new vending machine, operated by the Nagas, where Atlas believed they¡¯d found the perfect gift for the Emperor.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Speedy Serpent Vending Machine hummed with energy, its interface glowing as Atlas eagerly interacted with it. This remarkable machine was known for creating mounts, and Atlas had successfully crafted three so far¡ªone for himself and one for Portilla and Crushir. They¡¯d all worked out perfectly, no unexpected failures.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tinkering with this thing, and we¡¯ve got the hang of it now,¡± Atlas said, excitement bubbling in his voice. ¡°But the machine allows for custom designs. In our off time, John and I have been working on designing a horse. It looks a little alien still, but it¡¯s definitely recognizable as a horse.¡±


    ¡°I think instead of just walking, if we had mounted soldiers, that would be impressive,¡± Atlas continued, his enthusiasm growing.


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Alexander replied, eyes lighting up at the thought. He now imagined himself leading a mounted horse troop through town, women fainting in admiration as roses rained down on him.


    ¡°But look at this option,¡± Atlas said, pointing to the screen. ¡°That custom option we¡¯re playing with is... well, custom. We can make anything. And we have enough bones to do it.¡±


    The excitement in the room was undeniable as they realized the potential of their plan. ¡°The only thing about it is the cost,¡± Atlas added, his brow furrowing slightly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve talked to Amber,¡± Olivia chimed in, glancing at her notes. ¡°We have enough money for quite a bit. We could upgrade our castle to level four, or we could get everyone into level two armor instead of that 1.7.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Atlas said, relief flooding him. ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to worry about spending a couple hundred coins on one mount. Just 500 coins. This thing is a bit more expensive than I¡¯d like, but it¡¯ll make a mind-blowing present.¡±


    He started pumping coins into the machine, calling for others to throw bones into the mix. After about twenty minutes of tinkering, he finally had what he wanted. With a satisfying whirr, a custom dragon token ejected from the machine. The token depicted an Eastern-style dragon crafted from skeletal remains, its design both elegant and fierce.


    ¡°I think this will be the perfect gift for the Celestial Empire,¡± Atlas announced, holding the token up triumphantly. ¡°A mount of its own¡ªa symbol of its authority.¡±


    Olivia glanced at Victoria, who nodded in agreement. ¡°That would be perfect. No one else in the world has anything like it. And if you promise him that no one else will ever be able to make one, it should cement our friendship.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we can delete the design,¡± Atlas grinned.


    With the plan solidified, anticipation filled the air as they prepared for their meeting with the Emperor, knowing they were on the brink of something monumental.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    With the emperor¡¯s gift out of the way, the next thing was the cavalry escort.


    Atlas stood in front of the Speedy Serpent Vending Machine, a determined look on his face. "Alright, let¡¯s get started. Standard warhorses, nothing fancy, but solid and reliable."


    Alexander practically bounced on his heels. "Man, I can¡¯t wait! A whole troop of mounted soldiers? This is gonna be somethin¡¯ else!"


    Atlas grinned, feeding the first set of coins into the machine. "One hundred warhorses, ten coins each. It''s a deal."


    The machine hummed to life, the screen flashing as it processed the command. Within moments, the first warhorse token popped out, a gleaming silver coin with the silhouette of a horse on it. Atlas tossed it to Alexander. "There you go, one down, ninety-nine to go."


    Alexander caught it, turning it over in his hands like it was a priceless artifact. "Hot damn, I¡¯m gonna be leadin¡¯ a cavalry charge in no time. Yeehaw!"


    As Atlas continued feeding coins into the machine, tokens began spilling out faster and faster. The room buzzed with energy, each new token adding to the growing excitement. Alexander was practically vibrating, picturing himself in golden armor, leading a troop of mounted soldiers through Fort Bone.


    "Are you going to get some roses for good measure?" Atlas teased, knowing exactly where Alexander¡¯s mind was.


    "Don¡¯t you worry, Atlas," Alexander grinned wide, pocketing another token. "I¡¯ll make sure the crowd knows what to throw!"


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas felt the weight of tomorrow''s presentation pressing down on him. This wasn¡¯t just about showing off¡ªthey were going to be the face of the Empire. He wanted everything to be perfect.


    "Olivia, how are we doing?" he asked, a hint of tension creeping into his voice.


    Olivia looked up from her notes, calm but focused. "The mounted troops are going to look impressive. The band? That''s all set. The trolls¡ª"


    "Let''s upgrade the troll armor too," Atlas interrupted, an idea sparking in his mind. They¡¯d been using the same basic level-1 armor for a while, simply because the trolls didn¡¯t need anything fancy. But this was different. They needed to make an impression.


    It hit him how long it had been since he even thought about upgrading their gear. ¡®Actually, never,¡® he realized. The flame resistance potions had always been enough. But two trolls in closed-faced helmets and plate armor? That would look badass¡ªespecially if their armor was in Red Fairy Red.


    Determined, Atlas went straight to the vending machine. He punched in the code and watched as the machine spat out two tokens. Holding them up, he felt a rush of satisfaction. ¡®Perfect.¡®


    He handed the tokens to Portilla and Crushir. Portilla¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grinned. "Thanks, Daddy!" she chirped.


    Crushir, always more straightforward, smiled wide. "Presents!"


    They activated the tokens, and in a flash, their armor appeared, gleaming hot pink and matching Atlas¡¯s own. The three of them stood there, a formidable team in vibrant, sparkly, armor. It was ridiculous and amazing all at once.


    Atlas couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Now we¡¯re ready."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Red Fairy watching the show cheered, as more of her iconic Red Fairy Red spray paint was used. The mana coins were jingling into her account. ¡®Good job Atlas! Work harder!¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The next day, the army trooped out from the castle toward the teleportation point, excitement crackling in the air. They¡¯d definitely make a parade out of it, though. A band played the anthem of Fort Bone, filling the atmosphere with pride and anticipation.


    Atlas and his trolls led the army in their hot pink armor, riding atop their oversized mounts, their hearts swelling with confidence. Behind them, Alexander, resplendent in his golden armor, proudly led the troops, all 100 of them on their matching warhorses, beaming with enthusiasm.


    The crafters and new recruits followed, looking fierce in their level 1.7 bone armor, determination shining in their eyes. Olivia and her diplomats were also part of the procession, their expressions a mix of hope and nervousness.


    Flowers were thrown by the girls¡ªthanks to Alexander, who had made sure to purchase plenty and gave them to the mini faeries to distribute, adding a splash of color to the scene.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Atlas said, a mix of excitement and anxiety in his voice as they reached the teleportation point. ¡°Now we¡¯re going to meet with the Celestial Emperor, and hopefully, we come out of this with a solid alliance.¡±


    CHAPTER 271 Month 3 : Meeting the Emperor


    The military escort with great fanfare  passed through the teleportation point, BERZOOP, continuing towards the Celestial Emperor''s castle. The Celestial Emperor, warned by his minister, knew Atlas was coming. Even if he hadn¡¯t, the unmistakable sounds of the army marching to the Fort Bone Empire¡¯s anthem would¡¯ve given them away.


    Atlas led the parade, moving slowly through the town. People watched in awe. They had never seen such a spectacle in the Wasteland before. Normally, when armies rolled out to fight, it was a ragtag group thrown together with whatever scraps they could find. Matching armor? Ha, hardly! Every coin was too precious for such luxuries. But Atlas had splurged, oh yes, splurged on that golden ceremonial armor for his troops. Between the soldiers'' gleaming gold armor, the striking pink accents, and their sleek black stallions, the army of Fort Bone looked like they had stepped straight out of a fairy tale.


    But beneath all that shine and flair, those troops were battle-hardened. The kind that had seen more death than anyone should.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    When they arrived at the towering castle of the Celestial Empire, its grand, Asian-inspired walls loomed high above. Olivia announced in a clear, ringing voice, ¡°Atlas and the Portal Crushers from the Fort Bone Empire are here to greet the Celestial Emperor.¡±


    The guards, with a dramatic flourish, banged their pikes on the ground, and the doors creaked open. Leaving the army behind, Atlas, the two trolls, and Olivia, along with her diplomats, stepped inside. The hall was enormous, stretching wide, with ministers on their knees, heads bowed, lining both sides.


    The inner throne room of the Celestial Empire was a grand spectacle of opulence and architectural mastery, designed to awe all who entered. The room was expansive, with towering ceilings adorned with intricate murals depicting celestial battles and the empire¡¯s storied history. Massive crystal chandeliers hung from above, casting a soft, shimmering glow across the polished obsidian floors, which reflected the brilliant colors of the murals above.


    At the far end of the room stood the throne, a monumental seat crafted from shimmering silver and inlaid with jewels that seemed to pulse with an otherworldly light. The throne was elevated on a dais, flanked by two colossal statues of ancient guardians, their eyes glowing faintly as if watching over the proceedings. Rich tapestries depicting the Celestial Empire¡¯s triumphs draped the walls, each stitch telling a tale of glory and conquest.


    The air was filled with a subtle, sweet fragrance, and soft music played from hidden sources, creating an atmosphere of serenity amidst the grandeur. Potted exotic plants with bioluminescent leaves were strategically placed, adding a touch of life and vibrancy to the regal space.


    Surrounding the throne were intricately carved pillars, each one telling a different story of the empire¡¯s rulers and their legacies. Courtiers and advisors gathered in reverent silence, their colorful garments contrasting against the dark, luxurious tones of the room. This inner throne room was not just a place of power; it was a testament to the Celestial Empire¡¯s might and elegance, designed to inspire loyalty and reverence in all who entered.


    And at the far end, on a dragon-themed throne, sat the Celestial Emperor himself.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas, his voice steady, said, ¡°We give you greetings from the Fort Bone Empire.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor, regal and aloof, responded, ¡°The Celestial Emperor welcomes you. Now, what brings you into our presence?¡±


    Olivia, ever the diplomat, took over, ¡°As you know, war is approaching between us and America United.¡± She paused briefly, watching as the Emperor nodded. ¡°We are here in hopes of an alliance. With our two settlements united on different continents, taking control of this entire Wasteland and achieving the 100 tokens before returning home is no longer a dream¡ªit¡¯s a reality. But first,¡± she said, nodding toward her diplomats, ¡°we have this to present to you.¡±


    Two women, dressed in elegant cheongsam, approached, carrying a wooden treasure box. One handed it to the minister closest to the Emperor, who then presented it to the Celestial Emperor with great reverence.


    The Emperor opened the box carefully. Inside lay the token for the Earth Dragon.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, curiosity piqued.


    Olivia smiled, ¡°This is a token of our appreciation. Regardless of how the negotiations go, Fort Bone has always admired the civilization and culture of the Celestial Emperor and his empire.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor nodded slowly, ¡°We appreciate it.¡±


    Olivia added, ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind clearing some space, you can activate the token.¡±


    The Emperor hesitated slightly but passed the token to his minister, ¡°Clear space for this.¡±


    Olivia quickly interrupted, ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t let him activate it. You need to activate it.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s mind raced. ¡®Is this a trap?¡® They had an army outside, but only a hundred men. ¡®We could crush them easily, especially if they tried anything in the throne room.¡® His eyes darted to the guards with crossbows, perfectly lined up, watching. Not wanting to show fear, he straightened his posture and said confidently, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy to activate the token of friendship.¡±


    Olivia corrected him smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s not just a token of friendship. It¡¯s a token of your authority.¡±


    The Emperor blinked. ¡°Oh.¡±


    He stepped off his towering throne. And that¡¯s when Atlas noticed¡ªhe¡¯s short. Five foot six, maybe. Atlas chuckled inwardly, amused by the thought of the Emperor compensating for his height. ¡®No wonder his throne¡¯s so high up.¡®


    As the Emperor descended the long staircase, he seemed to shrink even more, and Atlas couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®Short guy problems,¡® he thought. The Emperor might have the world at his feet, but in front of these towering Westerners, he looked even smaller.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The Emperor stood in the cleared space and crushed the token. With a sharp CRACK, The token shattered, and suddenly, a majestic Asian-style dragon materialized. It was immense¡ªeasily taking up most of the hall. Made entirely of bone, the dragon''s body shimmered, each rib arching like the curve of a crescent moon. Its skull was fearsome, with hollow eye sockets that seemed to glow faintly, as if life still pulsed within it. Intricate horns twisted back from its head, adding to its fearsome, otherworldly appearance.


    The dragon¡¯s long, serpentine body coiled gracefully through the air, its bones clinking together in an eerie, rhythmic melody as it moved. Its tail whipped around, bony spines rattling against the floor, while its skeletal wings, sharp as blades, stretched wide, casting dark, flickering shadows over the room. Though made of bone, it radiated an undeniable presence¡ªa creature that had once dominated the skies, now reborn in spectral glory.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The dragon, when still, looked like an elaborately carved bone statue.


    But when it moved? It was a nightmare brought to life. The undead creature was terrifying, each bone shifting like it had a mind of its own. The Emperor, watching in awe, thought, ¡®I really need a saddle for this thing. Those bones do not look comfortable.¡®


    He attempted to command it mentally, focusing hard. ¡®Kneel,¡® he commanded. The dragon obeyed, sinking gracefully to the ground. The Emperor grinned, satisfied. ¡°This is indeed a worthy present for an Emperor,¡± he declared, turning to Atlas and the Portal Crushers. ¡°We should move out of these chambers and go somewhere more private to speak.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement. They all followed the Emperor into the inner war council chamber, where, unsurprisingly, the Celestial Emperor sat down on another throne.


    The War Chamber of the Celestial Emperor was an intimate yet commanding space designed for strategic meetings that shaped the future of the empire. The walls were lined with dark, polished wood, giving the room a sense of warmth and solidity. Flickering lanterns, crafted from ornate metalwork, cast a soft, golden glow, illuminating the intricate map of the empire that stretched across the central table.


    At the heart of the room stood a large, oval table made from rare, iridescent stone, its surface etched with maps of territories, troop movements, and key battle sites. Surrounding the table were high-backed chairs upholstered in deep crimson fabric, each one offering both comfort and an air of authority.


    On one side of the room, a large holographic display projected three-dimensional images of the empire¡¯s territories, allowing for dynamic presentations of strategic plans. This display was flanked by shelves filled with scrolls and tomes containing the empire¡¯s military history and tactical knowledge.


    The chamber was decorated with banners and insignias representing the Celestial Empire¡¯s most notable victories, each one a reminder of the might and glory that the emperor commanded. A few strategically placed weapons, including ornate swords and ceremonial spears, added an imposing touch, signifying readiness for battle.


    Despite its small size, the War Chamber exuded an air of gravity and importance, making it a space where critical decisions were made. The atmosphere was charged with focus and determination, with the emperor and his advisors gathering here to forge strategies and uphold the empire¡¯s strength.


    Atlas couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Man, this guy loves his pomp and circumstance.¡®


    The Celestial Emperor leaned forward, clasping his hands. ¡°So, let¡¯s get down to what we both want.¡±


    Olivia, ever diplomatic, asked, ¡°Should we continue addressing you as the Celestial Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Why, of course,¡± the Emperor responded with a smug smile. ¡°How else would you address me? And I shall address you as Olivia, just as my minister does. And, of course, we all know who you are, Atlas.¡±


    Atlas grinned, ¡°Nice to meet you, your... Emperor-ness.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor flinched. He wasn¡¯t sure if Atlas was making fun of him with that Emperor-ness bit. ¡®Was he?¡® He narrowed his eyes slightly, but said nothing.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    CHAPTER 272 Month 3 : Deadlock


    The room went quiet, as everyone was wondering how the Celestial Emperor would react to Atlas¡¯s gaffe.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The Celestial Emperor said, "It''s not Emperor-ness. It''s Your Majesty, " he added with a smile.


    Atlas shrugged. "Sure, Your Majesty. Sorry, we''re not really that big on formality in Fort Bone."


    The Emperor thought, ¡®I can tell¡ªbunch of uncultured Western bums.¡® He was proud of bringing China¡¯s rich culture and long history to the Wasteland.


    Sensing this could go sideways if Atlas kept talking, Olivia quickly stepped in, ¡°Your Majesty, what I¡¯d like to suggest is a way for us all to go home.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor leaned forward. ¡°Oh, go on.¡±


    ¡°As you know,¡± Olivia continued, ¡°we have the 100 tokens coming up at the end of the year. We¡¯re about to enter month four, so in eight months, we¡¯ll all be going home. Or at least 100 of us.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor nodded, his expression still unreadable.


    ¡°We¡¯ve recently received information,¡± Olivia added carefully, ¡°from the Red Fairy, that there may be a way for us to take everyone home.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How sure are you of this information?¡±


    Olivia hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure. We got this intel from Clark. Did you ever watch the TV show?¡±


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°Yes, it was mandatory for everyone in the Chinese army to watch it. We dissected it for hours. That¡¯s how we got such a strong start when we arrived here.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Then you remember Clark. He¡¯s exactly like he was in the show.¡±


    The Emperor scowled. ¡°Oh, yes. Weaselly, self-centered, and obnoxiously smug.¡±


    Olivia smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. Well, he¡¯s no longer a problem. We¡¯ve already taken care of him,¡± Atlas chimed in.


    Olivia continued, ¡°When Atlas finished off Clark, Clark gave us some important information. In his previous life, Clark had received the 100 tokens, but he was also given an option. If he unified the Wasteland, he would have the ability to take everyone home.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s heart raced with excitement. ¡®Everyone?¡® He currently had 20 concubines, and between them, his ministers, and their families, there were already over 100 people. The constant infighting over the tokens had been giving him a headache for months. ¡®This... this could solve everything.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia said, ¡°What we suggest is that we operate our plans based on this information. We can draft a contract where, if even the information proves false, half of the tokens will go to the Celestial Empire, and half to the Fort Bone Empire.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor smiled, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°That sounds agreeable, but how can we be certain whoever holds the tokens will distribute them fairly? We¡¯ve seen how such matters unfolded for you before, Atlas.¡± His tone was polite, but the jab was clear.


    Atlas¡¯s face darkened, his voice taking on a hard edge. ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s not happening again.¡± The bitterness in his voice hung in the air. Betrayal was always on his mind, and he definitely didn¡¯t like being reminded of his past failures.


    The Emperor gave a slow nod. ¡°Nor should it. We must ensure fairness. How do we prevent such... mishaps?¡±


    Olivia, ever the diplomat, stepped in smoothly. ¡°That¡¯s easily done. If Atlas had prepared a system contract¡ª¡±


    Atlas, still bristling, interrupted. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need it at the time! And those contracts aren¡¯t exactly cheap, you know.¡±


    Olivia threw him a sidelong look but kept her focus on the Emperor. ¡°If Atlas had prepared a contract, as we will today, it would have specified that Fort Bone collects the tokens, with 50 guaranteed to the Celestial Empire, secured by the system itself.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s smile grew more genuine, though his eyes gleamed with challenge. ¡°Ah, yes, a sound idea. However, might I suggest a slight alteration? The Celestial Empire should collect the 100 tokens, and we will guarantee Fort Bone its 50.¡±


    Atlas visibly tensed, his irritation barely held in check. ¡®Alteration? How about no. I¡¯m not handing over control like that.¡® His eyes locked with Olivia¡¯s, silently daring her to counter.


    Olivia, sensing the brewing storm, remained calm and diplomatic. ¡°That¡¯s certainly an interesting suggestion, Your Majesty, but I believe it¡¯s essential to maintain balance. Fort Bone taking the lead ensures we avoid any perception of... favouritism, especially after previous issues.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s voice remained smooth. ¡°I understand your concern, Olivia, but the Celestial Empire has proven its strength and stability. Surely, it makes sense for us to take the lead in this partnership?¡±


    Atlas¡¯s knuckles whitened, his temper simmering. ¡®Strength and stability? This guy¡¯s ego could sink a battleship.¡® But Olivia quickly responded before Atlas could speak.


    ¡°With respect, Your Majesty, Fort Bone has its own strengths to offer. The system will ensure fairness no matter who takes the lead, but symbolically, having Fort Bone in that role might foster more trust across the Wasteland. After all, we all know that unity is key in this.¡± Her tone was calm but firm, her words carefully chosen.


    The Emperor leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°A valid point, but consider this: if the Celestial Empire were to lead, we¡¯d have the experience and wisdom stemming from centuries of Chinese governance. Fort Bone, while certainly impressive in its own right, lacks the same... pedigree.¡±


    The Celestial Empire and the Celestial Emperor himself both stemmed from China, and he took great pride in emphasising the long history of China''s civilization on Earth. Although the Celestial Emperor himself had only been a leader in the military before the portals, he knew full well that his ancestor had blessed him here in the Wasteland.


    Atlas¡¯s temper flared, but Olivia quickly jumped in, her voice measured. ¡°True, we may not have centuries of governance behind us, but we¡¯ve built Fort Bone from the ground up under relentless pressure. Our adaptability and resilience speak for themselves. It¡¯s not about pedigree, it¡¯s about survival¡ªand we¡¯ve mastered that.¡±


    The Emperor paused, clearly impressed but unwilling to back down just yet. ¡°Survival, yes. But leadership requires more than that. The Celestial Empire has thrived not only through survival, but through strategy, order, and a deep understanding of diplomacy.¡±


    Atlas couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Diplomacy¡¯s all well and good, but out here in the Wasteland, it¡¯s muscle and determination that matter. We¡¯re not playing court politics anymore.¡±


    Olivia placed a calming hand on Atlas¡¯s arm, her voice steady as she addressed the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, what we propose is a partnership. Not one ruling over the other. Together, we can achieve more than either of us could alone. But forcing one to be subordinate would only sow resentment.¡±


    The Emperor regarded her for a moment, then nodded, though his tone remained cool. ¡°A partnership, yes. But partnerships must have a leader, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Atlas clenched his fists, fighting the urge to argue further, but Olivia kept her composure. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. But the true leader will be the one who earns respect through actions, not titles.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze hardened briefly, then he smiled, though it lacked warmth. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll see who earns that respect in time, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Olivia held his gaze, refusing to back down. ¡°Yes, we will.¡±


    Sensing the conversation was teetering on the edge of a full-blown argument, Olivia quickly shifted gears. ¡°Perhaps we should give ourselves time to reflect on this. I think we¡¯re making good progress, and a night¡¯s rest will help us think things through.¡±


    The Emperor, recognizing the wisdom in her words, leaned back with a more relaxed expression. ¡°Agreed. We¡¯ll hold a feast tonight in your honor. Tomorrow, we can continue these discussions with clearer minds.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Olivia said, giving a polite nod.


    As they left the room, Atlas muttered under his breath, ¡°Partnership, my ass. He¡¯s just waiting to stab us in the back.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Just hold it together, Atlas. We¡¯ll figure this out.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia and Atlas walked out of the room, the trolls flanking them as silent bodyguards. The tension hung in the air as thick as the dust from the Wasteland. They met up with Alexander and the diplomats before heading to the rooms the Emperor had assigned to them. The army, meanwhile, stabled their horses and moved into the barracks.


    As soon as they were behind closed doors, Olivia opened up the conversation with the most pressing question. ¡°Atlas, how do you feel about this?¡±


    Atlas¡¯s eyes darkened, his voice sharp. ¡°There¡¯s no fucking way I¡¯m letting that jumped-up army soldier rule the entire Wasteland.¡±


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, but her tone stayed even. ¡°What about the people? If two of us are aligned, we could make a formidable team. Wasn¡¯t that your goal from the start? Saving the most people?¡±


    Atlas sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Yes, it was-still is. But handing him control over everything? That doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Olivia pressed, watching him closely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Atlas muttered, his frustration evident.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your pride speaking? Your need to be the hero?¡±


    Atlas shifted uncomfortably, knowing she¡¯d hit a nerve. ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s more than that. I just... I¡¯ve got a feeling. Call it gut instinct, but I know that whoever wins this season, whoever wins the show, will get way more than just tokens or the chance to go home. This isn¡¯t about pride, Olivia¡ªit¡¯s about something bigger.¡±


    CHAPTER 273 Month 3 : Drafting a Solution


    Olivia was having trouble reconciling Atlas and his statement, with their goal of an alliance.


    Olivia crossed her arms. ¡°But we don¡¯t have any proof. You¡¯re basing this purely on speculation.¡±


    Atlas met her gaze, his expression hard. ¡°I know. But the way this show works? There¡¯s always a catch. Always a surprise. And I don¡¯t want that surprise to be, ¡®Ha ha, now you¡¯re subjects of the Celestial Empire.¡¯¡±


    Olivia sighed, recognizing the weight behind his words. ¡°That¡¯s a valid point. But what¡¯s the alternative? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever get His Majesty to agree to being subordinate to Fort Bone.¡±


    Atlas grunted, pacing the room. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s gonna be a problem.¡±


    Alexander, who had been quiet, finally spoke up while leaning against the wall. ¡°Listen, I ain¡¯t no diplomat, but it sounds like we gotta figure out how to make him think he¡¯s in charge without givin¡¯ him all the power. It¡¯s all about appearances, right?¡±


    Olivia glanced at him, then back to Atlas. ¡°He¡¯s got a point. We need to be smarter, more strategic. The Emperor has an ego, and that¡¯s something we can work with. We just need to figure out how to offer him the illusion of control while keeping Fort Bone in the lead.¡±


    Atlas stopped pacing, considering the idea. ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s a delicate line to walk. One misstep, and we¡¯re screwed.¡±


    Olivia smiled slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure we don¡¯t misstep. We¡¯ve come this far¡ªwe can outsmart him.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s expression softened, but the determination in his eyes remained. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia paced the length of the room, her boots thudding against the stone floor as her diplomats watched her, clearly waiting for some miraculous idea to fall from the sky. ¡®Why does it always come down to me fixing things?¡® she thought, mentally cursing the stubbornness of both Atlas and the Celestial Emperor.


    "So, we¡¯re deadlocked," Olivia muttered, stopping to look at the group. ¡°Atlas won¡¯t bow, the Emperor won¡¯t either. Ideas?¡±


    One of the diplomats, Sarah, who had been furiously scribbling notes, finally looked up, adjusting her glasses. ¡°What if we¡ªhear me out¡ªpropose an alliance instead of one ruling over the other?¡±


    Olivia blinked. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if we suggest a joint leadership structure? Atlas and the Celestial Emperor co-lead, each representing their own empire. It¡¯s not exactly bowing, but they¡¯d share the power.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°That... might just work.¡± She turned toward the others, her fingers tapping against the back of a chair. ¡°But we need to make it more formal. We can¡¯t have them bickering every time a decision needs to be made. We need clear terms of how the unity works.¡±


    Another diplomat, Joshua, leaned in. ¡°We could draft an agreement with shared authority¡ªsplit territory, military resources, and the token distribution. No one feels like they¡¯re losing anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Olivia nodded, feeling the excitement build. ¡°But we need to hammer out the benefits. If we just say work together, that¡¯s not gonna fly. We need incentives¡ªgoals, achievements. Something they can¡¯t say no to.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sarah jumped in. ¡°We could make mutual goals, like unifying the wasteland and making sure both empires are protected. They¡¯d have to share resources¡ªtechnology, strategies, the works. The more they work together, the more they both gain.¡±


    Olivia could almost see it now. Atlas, rolling his eyes but eventually agreeing. The Emperor, smug but calculating, realizing it was the best path forward. ¡®But it¡¯s never that easy,¡® she reminded herself. There was still the issue of how to actually make decisions together without tearing each other apart.


    ¡°We also need a council,¡± Olivia added. ¡°Representatives from both sides to deal with any issues, kind of like a regular check-in to prevent arguments from spiralling into chaos.¡±


    Joshua smiled. ¡°That could work. Have a council meet weekly¡ªiron out any concerns and keep things running smoothly.¡±


    ¡°But what happens when they inevitably butt heads?¡± Sarah asked, folding her arms. ¡°We need a conflict resolution plan. Something that doesn¡¯t end in swords being drawn.¡±


    Olivia tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°A neutral third party. A mediator. Maybe even someone outside of both empires to keep things balanced.¡±


    ¡°What about incentives for when things go well?¡± Joshua suggested. ¡°We could introduce rewards¡ªbonus tokens or resources for hitting certain milestones. It¡¯ll push both sides to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°And cultural exchange programs,¡± Sarah added, her voice brightening. ¡°If we get their people to understand each other¡ªsoldiers, diplomats, even civilians¡ªit might build some goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Cultural exchanges,¡± Olivia repeated, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯ll show we¡¯re serious about working together, not just talking big. But we need to make sure this alliance doesn¡¯t implode after the first bad day.¡±


    ¡°Trial period,¡± Joshua said, snapping his fingers. ¡°We give them a few months to see if it works. Afterward, we reassess, adjust if needed.¡±


    Olivia stopped pacing, a slow smile spreading across her face. ¡°This... this could work. We give them a way to share the power without making either of them feel like they¡¯re losing. And we throw in bonuses, give them the chance to test it out before fully committing.¡±


    The room hummed with energy as the plan started to take shape. Sarah was scribbling again, and Joshua nodded eagerly.


    Olivia took a deep breath. ¡®Now the hard part¡ªconvincing Atlas and the Celestial Emperor to give it a shot.¡®


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, clapping her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s get this proposal written up. If we can¡¯t get them to play nice, we¡¯ll at least make sure they¡¯re stuck in the same sandbox.¡±


    The group chuckled, but Olivia knew this was their best shot. Tomorrow, she¡¯d have to face both of the most stubborn men in the wasteland and somehow get them to see reason. ¡®Fun times,¡® she thought dryly, but there was a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, they¡¯d pull it off.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The night was alive with the smell of roasted meats, exotic spices, and the clink of gilded cups. The Celestial Emperor had truly outdone himself. The grand hall was filled with the sounds of music¡ªstrange instruments played by pale musicians with glowing eyes¡ªand the laughter of jade eyed beauties gliding between the tables. This was no ordinary feast; this was a full-blown imperial spectacle with a wasteland twist.


    The table stretched for what seemed like miles, draped in luxurious crimson cloth with intricate golden designs. Dishes upon dishes lined the center¡ªwhole roasted creatures with too many eyes, delicacies that glistened with strange oils, and bowls of rice mixed with blackened, charred meat from creatures hunted in the wasteland. Giant platters of honey-glazed mutant pigs, their tusks still intact, shared space with bowls of glowing, jelly-like fruit from the twisted forests.


    Alexander, eyes wide, took it all in. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡± he muttered, leaning over to Olivia. ¡°This here¡¯s the fanciest spread I ever laid eyes on.¡±


    Olivia smirked. ¡°Impressed?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah! These folks sure know how to throw a dinner.¡±


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong. Imperial beauties draped in silk and adorned with gold and jade moved gracefully among the guests, refilling drinks and whispering sweet nothings into the ears of the imperial court. One courtesan, a tall beauty with dark, shimmering hair, caught Alexander¡¯s eye. She smiled coyly at him, and that was all the invitation he needed. He waved her over with a grin, clearly charmed.


    ¡°Miss, mind keeping me company after this here feast?¡± Alexander winked, trying to keep his rural charm intact.


    The courtesan giggled and nodded. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    Across the table, Atlas was already deep in conversation with two courtesans, each more beautiful than the last. He was no prude, and certainly not one to turn down company¡ªespecially on a night like this. With a sly grin, he whispered something to the pair, who laughed in response, their hands gently resting on his shoulders. ¡®Why have one when you can have two?¡® he thought, feeling the pleasant warmth of the wine in his veins.


    As the feast continued, the tension from earlier seemed to melt away. The Emperor, seated at the head of the table, caught Atlas¡¯ eye and raised his cup in a friendly toast.


    ¡°To new friends,¡± the Emperor said, his voice booming over the hall.


    ¡°To new friends,¡± Atlas echoed, lifting his cup. They locked eyes, and for a moment, it was as if all the politics and power struggles had faded. Tonight, they were just two men enjoying food, drink, and the pleasures of life. They shared a laugh, and the court, watching closely, murmured among themselves.


    CHAPTER 274 Month 3 : Decision Made


    The feast had gone on for a long time. The people¡¯s mood was high, but two trolls were looking on in anticipation.


    The trolls were staring at the spread, their stomachs audibly growling. Crushir leaned in close to Atlas, his voice low and hopeful.


    ¡°We eat, too?¡± Crushir¡¯s simple question was met with an amused chuckle from Atlas.


    ¡°Yeah, Crushir. Eat all you want.¡±


    Crushir grinned wide, his large teeth gleaming, and turned to his sister, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Atlas say we eat! We eat!¡±


    The trolls left their bodyguard positions and descended on the table like a force of nature, their large hands grabbing everything within reach¡ªroasted meats, entire loaves of bread, bowls of rice. They ate with no shame, tearing through the feast like a pack of wild animals. The courtesans nearby stifled gasps, and the imperial ministers exchanged shocked looks.


    ¡°How much can they eat?¡± one minister whispered, his eyes wide as he watched Crushir stuff an entire pig¡¯s leg into his mouth.


    ¡°More than you¡¯d think,¡± another replied, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Though it was no secret that Atlas¡¯ bodyguards were trolls, seeing them in action was another thing entirely. The ministers exchanged worried glances. Soldiers nearby, discreet but ready, fingered their flame arrows and kept an eye on the trolls, just in case things got out of hand.


    But the night stayed festive. As the wine flowed and the laughter grew louder, it was clear the feast was a success. Atlas and the Emperor had found common ground¡ªat least for tonight. And as the courtesans led both Alexander and Atlas off to their chambers, the trolls continued their destruction of the feast, much to the horror and fascination of the imperial court.


    Olivia watched it all with a smile. ¡®Well, we made it through dinner without anyone dying. That¡¯s a win in my book.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The next morning, Olivia and her diplomats, along with Atlas, met once more with the Celestial Emperor and his ministers. Despite the problems from the previous day, Olivia stood tall, confident that the draft they had put together was solid. She handed over the scroll to the Emperor, who, in turn, passed it to his ministers. They began poring over it, whispering among themselves.


    Olivia¡¯s heart thumped in her chest, though her face betrayed none of her nerves. She glanced over at Atlas, who looked equally tense but was doing a good job pretending he wasn¡¯t. She knew what was riding on this agreement¡ªit wasn¡¯t just about power, it was about keeping the peace and uniting the wasteland.


    After some time, the Emperor turned to her and smiled faintly, ¡°This is well thought out, Olivia. Allow us some private time to discuss it.¡±


    Olivia gave a polite nod, ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    She signaled her team, and they all filed out of the room. Once they were gone, the Emperor turned to his ministers.


    "So, what do you think?" the Celestial Emperor asked, his voice low but commanding.


    Minister Wei, an older man with sharp eyes, spoke up first. ¡°This is a good deal for us. It''s also a good deal for the Fort Bone Empire. There¡¯s balance here, no obvious traps.¡± He paused, then raised a brow. ¡°But do you want balance, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Emperor leaned back, tapping his fingers on the armrest of his throne. ¡°No... I''d rather dominate. Is there any way for us to completely take over?¡±


    Minister Wei smiled slightly. ¡°Of course. The Celestial Empire can always take over. But it would cost us dearly. We don¡¯t have the manpower right now to take them head-on, especially not with those trolls and... Atlas.¡± He said Atlas¡¯ name with a hint of reluctance.


    The Emperor sighed. ¡°Atlas. That man is a problem.¡±


    Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, but not one we can afford to engage in direct conflict with¡ªyet. Diplomacy, for now, is our best weapon. I recommend we play the long game. Gain their trust, secure our position, and then... we make our move.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor considered this, his gaze narrowing. "Diplomacy. For now. I suppose that¡¯s the wisest course of action." He looked to the other ministers, who all nodded in agreement.


    "All right," the Emperor said, standing up. "Summon them back in. Let¡¯s finish this."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Olivia and her team re-entered the room, flanked by Atlas and the trolls. Crushir and Portilla were trying¡ªand failing¡ªto stand still, fidgeting as they always did. Olivia shot them a quick look, and they both straightened up.


    The Emperor greeted them warmly, though the slight edge in his voice hadn¡¯t completely vanished. ¡°We¡¯ve reviewed your proposal, and we¡¯re ready to proceed.¡±


    Olivia smiled, trying to read the room. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor gestured toward the document. ¡°We agree to the terms as outlined. The joint leadership structure, shared goals, and mutual protection are acceptable. We also appreciate the conflict resolution protocols. However¡ª¡± he paused, locking eyes with Atlas¡ª"I¡¯d like to ensure that both sides maintain respect for each other''s autonomy."


    Atlas, who had been silent until now, crossed his arms and smirked. ¡°Respect, huh? As long as you remember that Fort Bone doesn¡¯t bow to anyone, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along just fine.¡±


    The room went tense for a split second, but Olivia quickly jumped in to smooth things over. ¡°What Atlas means, Your Majesty, is that we value this partnership deeply and look forward to achieving great things together.¡±


    The Emperor chuckled, breaking the tension. ¡°Of course, of course. I think we¡¯ll find our way forward.¡± He glanced at Atlas, a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°And perhaps even enjoy a drink together tonight, yes?¡±


    Atlas grinned. ¡°I¡¯m always down for that your majesticness.¡±


    With that, the room relaxed again. The diplomats nodded and murmured their agreements, and Olivia felt a wave of relief wash over her. They had done it. They had a deal.


    As they all chatted and finalized the last details, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. ¡®This might just work,¡® she thought. ¡®We might actually pull this off.¡®


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas and the Celestial Emperor signed the system contract. Now, it was on to his favorite part. They headed to the system kiosk in the Celestial Empire, where both of them used their thumbprints. The formal treaty was clear: neither of them would be the overlord. What the treaty allowed was communication between them on a limited basis and restricted teleportation rights.


    "Are you ready for this?" Atlas asked, a glint of excitement in his eyes.


    The Celestial Emperor simply nodded, "Yes."


    "This will be the creation of a brand-new force in the Wasteland," Atlas grinned, his fingers itching to proceed.


    He navigated through the settlement screen until he found the option: Declare War


    "Would you like to do the honours?" Atlas offered with a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Upon the traditions of my people, and the way of the Celestial Empire, I do declare war." The Emperor spoke solemnly, tapping the button with a sense of reverence.


    Atlas thought, ¡®Wow, that was dramatic. I was just going to hit the button.¡®


    With a quick flash, war was officially declared on America United, by the combined might of the Celestial Empire and the Fort Bone Empire. Jed Lawson received the notice, as did countless others across the Wasteland. The news was spreading like wildfire through three different continents.


    When war was declared, any citizen not registered to a settlement would be immediately ejected from the borders. In the case of America United, it meant the settlement itself. In the Celestial Empire, the same rules applied. But in Fort Bone, where Atlas''s empire spanned an entire continent, people were kicked out far beyond the walls in random directions. This included anyone who wasn¡¯t part of Fort Bone or the Celestial Empire¡ªadventurers, bandits, spies... even tourists and merchants were tossed out.


    War had begun. Whether those ejected would return was up to the two emperors¡ªthe two leaders. For now, though, everyone got a fresh start.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas turned to the Emperor, ¡°Well, now we have to commit to our military obligations.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor replied, ¡°You know I can¡¯t teleport my army directly into America United. Only you have a connected territory, even with the teleportation points.¡±


    Atlas grinned. ¡°Ah, but if Jed keeps his town point active, we can teleport right in. Let¡¯s check if he has.¡±


    They quickly scanned through the kiosk.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Atlas muttered. ¡°The war option negated that. Tourists can still teleport directly into America United, but any citizens affiliated with other empires? Blocked.¡±


    ¡°Well, that complicates things,¡± he added, adjusting his plan.


    The Celestial Emperor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Now what?¡±


    Atlas laid it out, ¡°Well, we both committed 400-soldier armies for the first month. We¡¯ll go first since we¡¯re connected. We can literally teleport to our wall and then just walk right in.¡±


    The Emperor nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we teleport to your wall too? Doesn¡¯t your teleportation point only block enemies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s perfect for allies,¡± Atlas smirked. ¡°And this is an official war.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Then let us proceed.¡±


    With that, they coordinated their armies. The army from the Celestial Empire had to move in smaller teleportation friendly groups, but eventually, they coordinated and joined up with the Fort Bone Empire¡¯s troops. Moments later, both armies entered through from the gates, surging into America United.


    ¡°800 strong. We¡¯ll rampage through America United now,¡± Atlas said, excitement building in his voice.


    CHAPTER 275 Month 3 : War Bonds


    POV  : AMERICA UNITED


    Jed Lawson slammed his fist down on the table, causing the pile of reports to scatter. His jaw clenched as he stared at the alliance announcement between the Celestial Empire and Fort Bone, knowing it spelled trouble for him and America United.


    "So, they think they¡¯re gonna gang up on me?" Jed muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in cold fury. He had worked too hard, fought too many battles, to let two high-and-mighty empires take over his territory.


    "Alright, boys," Jed said, calling his lieutenants into the room. "We''re not sitting by and watching these fools dance around like they already won."


    His lieutenants shuffled in, their hardened faces showing they were ready for whatever Jed had in mind. Lawson had built his reputation on ruthlessness, and they knew what that meant.


    "First thing," Jed continued, lighting a cigarette and taking a long drag, "I¡¯m sending out spies and adventurers. We¡¯re gonna mess with them, make ¡®em question their alliance." His lips curled into a smirk. "I¡¯ve got a plan."


    Jed''s eyes glinted with malice as he leaned back in his chair. "We¡¯re sending a group of adventurers dressed in fake bone armor into the Celestial Empire. Have them cause some chaos¡ªattack everybody they can find."


    The room buzzed with excitement at the idea. They knew this kind of sabotage was right up Jed''s alley. Make the alliance shaky before it even had time to strengthen.


    "They¡¯ll think Fort Bone¡¯s turnin'' on ¡®em," Jed continued, blowing out a cloud of smoke. "And when the Celestial Emperor gets pissed, we''ll watch their little agreement start crackin''."


    One of the lieutenants, a burly man with a scar across his cheek, chuckled. "That''ll stir the pot real nice."


    Jed nodded, pleased with his own brilliance. "Exactly. Then we¡¯ll have ¡®em at each other¡¯s throats before they even think about marching against us."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    This war wouldn¡¯t be a straight up battle. Atlas had experienced enough wars in his first lifetime to know that a fight like that risked the lives of his soldiers needlessly, it would be a multi pronged approach of steel, cash and emotion. He issued a war bond, something most people didn''t fully understand. War didn¡¯t just cost blood and sweat; it cost real money. If he could raise enough, America United would fall¡ªnot just from the strength of the Portal Crushers or the Celestial Empire¡¯s armies, but through the cold, hard currency that funded war.


    With a sly grin, Atlas issued a 50-coin war bond through the vending machines across his territories. Any citizen who deposited 25 coins now would receive 50 coins when the war was over. It was a win-win for them¡ªor at least it would be, if Fort Bone and its allies won the war. The risk? Losing meant they''d lose their hard-earned coins too. But that¡¯s war¡ªhigh stakes and big payoffs.


    This type of multipronged attack wasn¡¯t necessarily fair, but all was wait in love and war.


    Olivia, always Atlas¡¯s most charismatic ally, rallied her diplomatic crew to draft patriotic speeches. She stir the hearts of citizens, telling them they could support the war effort without having to lift a weapon. ¡°Buy a bond today, secure victory for tomorrow!¡±


    Mohammed, always thinking on his feet, coordinated with merchants, creating a network of support. Together, they crafted a deal that was almost too good to pass up. Citizens could buy a war bond from them for just 20 coins, and the merchants would cover the remaining 5 coins. Why? Because the deal was sweet¡ªthose same citizens promised to pay back the merchants 10 coins for every bond they recovered after. This allowed people on the fence to hedge their bets. The merchants doubled their profits, and the citizens who didn¡¯t have 25 coins or weren¡¯t sure were striking a less risky deal. Mana coins were tough to get in the wasteland if you weren¡¯t out fighting for your life daily, and this way, with the support of a secondary market every possible chance of earning was fully utilized.


    Atlas grinned as he reviewed the numbers. His goal was simple: gather enough resources to fund the construction of several siege weapons¡ªmassive, Level 3 siege weapons that could crush America United¡¯s walls like they were made of paper. And they weren¡¯t cheap.


    ¡®Siege weapons alone won¡¯t win this war¡®, Atlas thought. ¡®I need to make my soldiers invincible.¡®


    The Portal Crushers were already the finest fighters in the wasteland, trained for ruthless combat. But even the best needed better equipment. It felt like just yesterday he had upgraded them all to level 2 armor, and now it was time to boost their gear to level 3. The idea of his forces marching with shining, enhanced armor, ready to tear through enemy lines, made his pulse quicken.


    Also, it was time for him to get gene boosters for all of the Portal Crusher leadership. Him and John were already enjoying the benefits of it, but Alexander, Isabella, Wang Bo, and the rest, were still ordinary unenhanced humans. Atlas quickly bought several bottles of gene booster and made sure to distribute them. They were pricey but they were worth it.


    Gene Boosteer (500 coins) Want to beat the crap out of normal humans? Time to Supe up your game! Gene Boosteer by Banner, will bring the gainz! Warning may cause unexpected rage at times.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The system announcement of the war had spread quickly. Every corner of the wasteland, from the quietest settlements to the busiest markets, buzzed with the news: war had begun. With America United officially in the crosshairs, the countdown to a wasteland spanning war had started.


    But Atlas wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°We need a public event. Something big to showcase the alliance,¡± Atlas said, his voice steady but laced with excitement. ¡°It''ll unite our followers and show potential enemies we mean business.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor nodded in agreement, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°A grand announcement will serve to strengthen our people¡¯s resolve. Let them know what¡¯s at stake.¡±


    Atlas grinned, imagining the scene¡ªbanners flying, troops marching, the citizens rallying behind their leaders. ¡®This war isn¡¯t just fought on the battlefield¡®, he thought. ¡®It¡¯s fought in the hearts of our people too.¡®


    He had one last thought. ¡®War bonds... siege weapons... elite soldiers...¡® It was all falling into place, piece by piece.


    America United didn¡¯t fully realize it yet, but Atlas was coming for them hard. And he wouldn¡¯t stop until they were broken.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The scene was set. Banners fluttered in the breeze, and the citizens of Fort Bone gathered eagerly in the town square, their excitement bubbling over. The band Olivia had arranged stood on a hastily constructed stage, tuning instruments as the crowd buzzed with anticipation. The square was packed¡ªmerchants, workers, adventurers¡ªall here for the big event.


    Atlas stood backstage with Olivia, his arms crossed as he surveyed the crowd. "This is going to be bigger than I thought," he muttered, impressed by the turnout.


    Olivia grinned, her energy infectious. ¡°Told you, Atlas. You¡¯re the hero of the hour after stopping the horde. They¡¯re ready for this.¡±


    The band began to play a rousing tune, a blend of military drums and cheerful strings. As the music kicked off, Olivia stepped forward, her voice booming over the crowd.


    "Fort Bone! Are you ready to support your empire?"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, fists pumping in the air.


    A few citizens in the crowd started talking among themselves.


    "I heard we could get a 50-coin return for just 25 coins. That¡¯s better than anything the merchants offer!" one man said, his voice full of enthusiasm.


    "Yeah, and all without having to pick up a sword ourselves!" another added, wiping sweat from his brow. "I love Fort Bone and all, but I''m not exactly eager to be in the front lines, you know?"


    "Same here! I''d rather support Atlas and let the Portal Crushers do the dirty work. We can contribute with these bonds, right? Let¡¯s leave the fighting to the pros."


    Up on stage, Olivia continued, ¡°And what¡¯s better than supporting your people without spilling blood yourself? That¡¯s right¡ªwar bonds! For just 25 coins, you get to invest in our future. And when we win, because we will win, you get 50 coins back in your pocket! Twice the value!¡±


    The citizens were hooked. The music swelled, and the lead singer of the band took over, launching into the new war bond anthem, a catchy, fast-paced tune that echoed through the square. The chorus rang out:


    ¡®¡®War Bonds for the Brave¡®¡®


    ¡®(Verse 1)¡®


    Gather ¡®round, my friends, it¡¯s time to stand,


    For our homeland¡¯s future, we¡¯ll make a plan.


    In this fight for freedom, together we¡¯ll rise,


    With war bonds in our pockets, we¡¯ll claim the prize.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    War bonds for the brave, our strength will unite,


    With courage in our hearts, we¡¯ll win this fight.


    For every coin you give, a promise we¡¯ll make,


    Together we¡¯ll forge a future, for our children¡¯s sake.


    ¡®(Verse 2)¡®


    From the cities to the fields, our spirit will soar,


    With every bond we buy, we¡¯re ready for war.


    Stand with Atlas, side by side,


    In this noble cause, we¡¯ve got nothing to hide.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    War bonds for the brave, our strength will unite,


    With courage in our hearts, we¡¯ll win this fight.


    For every coin you give, a promise we¡¯ll make,


    Together we¡¯ll forge a future, for our children¡¯s sake.


    ¡®(Bridge)¡®


    From the ashes we¡¯ll rise, like a phoenix in the sky,


    With every sacrifice, we¡¯re not afraid to fly.


    So rally all our people, let the banners wave high,


    In the name of the fallen, we¡¯ll lift our heads high.


    ¡®(Chorus)¡®


    War bonds for the brave, our strength will unite,


    With courage in our hearts, we¡¯ll win this fight.


    For every coin you give, a promise we¡¯ll make,


    Together we¡¯ll forge a future, for our children¡¯s sake.


    ¡®(Outro)¡®


    So join the fight, lend your hand,


    Together we¡¯ll conquer, together we¡¯ll stand.


    With our war bonds shining bright, we¡¯ll face the night,


    For the sake of our freedom, we¡¯ll win this fight!


    https://suno.com/song/f3e90643-b543-4339-ac8d-3af30bb75819</a>


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The crowd cheered louder as the chorus repeated, people clapping along with the beat. Even the skeptical ones couldn¡¯t help but nod along to the rhythm. The song though wasn¡¯t the end of the show though. What was coming up next was pivotal.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    CHAPTER 276 Month 4 : We Could Be Heroes


    Atlas stepped forward, his voice steady but filled with urgency. ¡°You may questioning why we¡¯re waging war on America United. The answer to that, is another question. Nobody including me and the other Portal Crushers volunteered to be here in this wasteland fighting dungeon spawns. You were all sucked into portals and brought here against your will. You are all probably thinking how you¡¯re going to get home to safety, to the people you love.¡±


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the crowd. ¡°I have an answer to that.¡±


    Murmurs rippled through the gathered people¡ªcitizens, allies, tourists alike. They all knew what was coming next, or so they thought.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all heard about the 100 tokens from the Red Fairy.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s murmuring intensified. ¡®Yes, yes, we have,¡® their thoughts echoed collectively, buzzing in anticipation.


    Atlas allowed the noise to simmer for a moment before continuing, his tone growing bolder. ¡°What we¡¯ve found out is that there¡¯s also¡­ another chance.¡±


    He could feel the tension, the rising expectation. He was about to drop a bombshell, and while part of him knew he wasn¡¯t entirely sure about the validity of this information, well, promises were part of the game. Just like any politician.


    ¡°There is another way.¡± His voice rang out stronger now. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about those 100 tokens. You¡¯re probably thinking, ¡®Sure, even if we get the 100 tokens, there¡¯s no way us regular citizens will get one to go home.¡¯¡±


    He paused again, scanning the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    The silence enveloped the square, every eye on him, waiting for the reveal.


    ¡°This new information,¡± he leaned in slightly, ¡°is that if one empire unites the entire wasteland, everyone can go home.¡±


    There was a collective gasp. He could feel the shock ripple through the people as the realization hit.


    ¡°Yes, everyone. Not just 100 people,¡± he pressed on, the energy in his voice growing. ¡°And that¡¯s why we¡¯re fighting America United. That¡¯s why we¡¯re selling these war bonds. So, when you¡¯re buying a bond, you¡¯re not buying it for war. You¡¯re buying it for a promise.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s voice swelled with conviction now. ¡°A promise that we will succeed, we will conquer the wasteland, and we will take everyone home.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    A woman in the front turned to her friend, beaming. ¡°I can¡¯t fight, but I¡¯m all in for this. I¡¯ve got a family on Earth to think about, and those war bonds would help me get home!¡±


    Her friend nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly! We¡¯ll be helping out without putting ourselves in harm''s way!¡±


    Backstage, Atlas chuckled, watching the crowd¡¯s reaction. ¡®This is exactly what we needed,¡® he thought. He had the public¡¯s attention, their money would follow soon enough.


    Olivia kept the energy high, encouraging more chants and cheers. ¡°Together, Fort Bone, we¡¯re building something greater than any one of us alone. We¡¯re investing in our future. Are you with me?¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± the crowd roared back, excitement thick in the air.


    Near the back, a young merchant adjusted his coat, already calculating how much he could invest. ¡°This bond deal is a win-win. I¡¯m definitely buying in. It¡¯s the easiest profit I¡¯ll ever make.¡±


    His partner, a seasoned vendor, nodded in agreement. ¡°You and I both. It¡¯s the safest way to support the war. I don¡¯t need to be on the front lines if my coins can fight for me.¡±


    As the band continued to play, more people rushed to the war bond kiosks set up around the square. Lines formed quickly, everyone eager to get in on the action.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing it,¡± a young couple whispered excitedly to each other, clutching their coins. ¡°We¡¯ll have a nice cushion when this is all over.¡±


    At that moment, Atlas stepped out from behind the stage, lifting his hand to quiet the crowd. The music softened as the citizens turned their attention to him.


    ¡°People of Fort Bone,¡± Atlas began, his voice strong, ¡°you¡¯ve shown your spirit today. You¡¯ve shown that you¡¯re ready to stand with us, with your empire, with your future. This isn¡¯t just about war¡ªthis is about getting you HOME. And you¡¯re all a part of that.¡±


    The crowd cheered again, energized by his words.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s make this victory ours. Let¡¯s prove that we¡¯re not just warriors¡ªwe¡¯re people of Earth.  We are the future!¡±


    The citizens erupted in applause, their excitement at fever pitch. They weren¡¯t fighters, but they were ready to contribute in their own way. Fort Bone had found its voice¡ªand its war bond anthem¡ªto fuel the war effort.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers on the table, "Our armies are out there, but we¡¯re still blind to too much. We need eyes on the ground, reliable information. What if we set up a dedicated information-gathering unit?"


    The Celestial Emperor nodded, his fingers steepled in thought. "A unit of trained scouts, spies even. We could send flares to communicate across distances and hold daily meetings between our officers for updates."


    "Exactly," Atlas agreed, leaning forward. "We both know how important information is. With a network in place, we can track enemy movements, find weak points in America United''s defenses, and get a read on the wasteland¡¯s shifting alliances. Our armies can march stronger and smarter."


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought about it. "What about a new group of Pathfinders? We could have them embedded in key locations, watching enemy movements, and sending reports back to us regularly."


    Atlas grinned. "Pathfinder spies, I like it. They¡¯d need to be fast, discreet, and above all, trustworthy. Each of our empires would provide its own batch of operatives. We¡¯ll share the intel with each other in real time."


    "Agreed," the Emperor said. "They¡¯ll need to be trained in different terrains¡ªthe wasteland is unpredictable. Some will have to be masters of disguise, others experts at survival."


    "Yeah," Atlas added, "we should pick the best from our existing forces. I¡¯m thinking some of our elite scouts could take on the role. We¡¯d arm them lightly to keep them mobile and give them flare guns for signaling back to us."


    The Emperor raised an eyebrow. "Flares could give away their position, but if used strategically, they could be a quick lifeline. We¡¯ll need code systems so we know what each signal means¡ªenemy spotted, clear passage, reinforcements needed."


    Atlas nodded, jotting down notes. "We can introduce different colored flares. Red for danger, green for clear, blue for intel. They¡¯ll light up the sky, letting us know what¡¯s going on even from a distance. Then at the end of each day, the officers will meet and exchange the full reports."


    The Celestial Emperor leaned back, a faint smile on his lips. "This collaboration is working well, Atlas. Our spies will strengthen our efforts tenfold. We''ll know what America United is planning before they even realize we¡¯re watching."


    Atlas chuckled, "Exactly. With daily intel and the Pathfinders in place, our forces won¡¯t be stumbling through the wasteland. We''ll turn this war into a chess game, and every move we make will checkmate them."


    "Now to get this unit up and running," the Emperor added, his voice firm. "We¡¯ll call for volunteers among the elite. Once we find the right ones, we¡¯ll put them through a quick but rigorous training, make sure they¡¯re ready for the wasteland¡¯s worst."


    "Agreed," Atlas said. "I''ll start with the Portal Crushers. We¡¯ve got some who live for stealth missions."


    "And I¡¯ll choose from my Shadow Riders," the Celestial Emperor replied, his tone proud. "They¡¯ve been operating under the radar for months. With them working together, the wasteland won¡¯t know what hit it."


    With that, they shook hands, sealing the agreement. The foundation for their alliance had just grown stronger, not by force but with intelligence.


    ***


    In the Army of Fort Bone, two veterans stood talking, both hardened from battling the soldiers of America United.


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± one asked, glancing at his friend.


    ¡°Being a Pathfinder?¡± his friend replied, eyebrows raised. ¡°That sounds a lot harder than just being in the regular Army.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but think about the glory,¡± the first guy shot back, his eyes lighting up.


    ¡°Glory?¡± His friend snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t eat glory.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± he grinned, ¡°but we get extra pay as Pathfinders. That pay can go a long way toward living a great life in the Empire.¡±


    His friend looked skeptical. ¡°Do you really think we can take over all of the Wasteland and become heroes back on Earth?¡±


    ¡°I think we can,¡± he said, standing a little straighter. ¡°Look at our Army. There¡¯s nothing like it in the Wasteland. And we both know how critical elite scout units could be.¡±


    His friend nodded slowly, considering. ¡°Yeah. Do you think we can make it?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve got a shot. We¡¯ve got the experience, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re afraid of trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± his friend agreed, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    They exchanged a determined look, the decision made. They were going to try out for the Pathfinders. Whether they made it or not, well, that would come down to their skills. But this was their shot at glory, fame, and the chance to be  heroes.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    CHAPTER 277 Month 5 : People & Promises


    POV : CELESTIAL EMPIRE


    The Celestial Emperor smiled, happy about his alliance with Fort Bone. The two empires had one goal: to collect those hundred tokens and to become rulers of the Wasteland. The last month had been a series of small skirmishes across the wasteland. Both armies, with their Pathfinder and  Shadow Riders giving out timely information, caused the armies of Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire to win engagements across America United territories. Skeletons and mobs also fell quickly to the army. Dungeon spawn were tough, but not tough enough to do significant damage to large armies.


    Things were going well. Until they weren¡¯t.


    Reports of the random attacks came flooding into the Celestial Emperor¡¯s chambers. His people were outraged¡ªcitizens and soldiers alike being assaulted by a group wearing bone armor, the trademark of Fort Bone.


    The Celestial Emperor¡¯s face was a mask of barely contained rage as he read the reports. "Fort Bone!" he growled, slamming the parchment down. "How dare they betray us so quickly?"


    Immediately, he dispatched diplomats to Fort Bone, demanding an explanation for this blatant act of treachery.


    ---


    POV : FORT BONE


    Atlas sat in the war room, reviewing military strategies when the Celestial Emperor¡¯s diplomats burst in, accompanied by several belaboured Fort Bone diplomats. Their faces were pale with anger, their eyes blazing with accusations.


    ¡°Fort Bone has sent adventurers to attack our people! What is the meaning of this treachery?¡± one of them shouted.


    Atlas raised an eyebrow, remaining calm despite the intensity in the room. ¡°We¡¯ve never sent anyone to attack your area,¡± he said, his voice steady but firm. ¡°And you know as well as I do, we sell that bone armor to almost anyone. Sure, it¡¯s not our most up-to-date version, but it¡¯s available to the public.¡±


    The diplomats glared at him, unconvinced. "Your citizens are wearing it as they assault our people!"


    Atlas folded his arms across his chest. "Does it really make sense for us to attack our own allies? We¡¯ve just signed an alliance. Why would we undermine it?"


    The diplomats paused, thinking about his points. Nobody here was stupid. The anger had blinded them for a second, but they could see the logic.


    Atlas continued, ¡°The only way that we could be doing that would be if we had hired unaffiliated adventurers to attack you, and there really is no benefit for us to do this.¡±


    The diplomats hesitated, glancing at one another, realizing that Atlas had a point.


    The Celestial Emperor, who had accompanied his diplomats, stepped forward, his expression thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re right, Atlas. There¡¯s only one other explanation for this.¡±


    Atlas met his gaze, both of them understanding the truth in an instant. At the same time, they spoke: ¡°America United.¡±


    Atlas sighed, a hint of frustration crossing his face. ¡°I see you figured it out too. That guy¡¯s looking to stir up trouble between the two of us. But look,¡± he said, pulling out the system contract, ¡°it¡¯s clearly stated here that neither one of us can attack each other. Not on the field, not through the military, not economically. Our prices are aligned, our people are united, and this alliance is strong.¡±


    The Celestial Emperor studied the contract, nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. And the penalties for breaking it... they¡¯re not something we want to risk.¡±


    Atlas chuckled, though there was little humor in it. ¡°Those clauses we wrote in¡ªpretty nasty stuff, huh?¡±


    The Emperor smiled grimly. ¡°Very. Lawson underestimated us if he thought we¡¯d fall for this trick so easily.¡±


    Atlas stood up, rolling his shoulders. ¡°So, what¡¯s next? We let Lawson keep pulling stunts like this, or do we show him how strong our alliance really is?¡±


    The Celestial Emperor straightened, determination hardening his gaze. ¡°We strike back, but first, we fortify. We need to make sure our borders are secure from any further meddling.¡±


    Atlas grinned, his warrior spirit coming alive. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. Lawson''s trying to play us, but he''s about to find out we¡¯re not so easily fooled.¡±


    ---


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    Jed Lawson leaned back in his worn, leather chair, the flickering light casting shadows across the room. A smirk spread across his face as he received the report¡ªhis adventurers had done their job well. The Celestial Empire was teetering on the edge. The attacks had been swift, brutal, just the way he liked it. Now, all he had to do was sit back and watch the alliance crumble like a house of cards.


    ¡°They¡¯ll never see it coming,¡± he muttered under his breath, tipping his dusty hat back. He had no idea that the alliance was formed with an ironclad system contract. There was no way he would ever sign something like this, and he imagined that two men like the Celestial Emperor and Atlas were like him. But he underestimated their desire to go back to Earth. America United was a great life for him, why would he ever want to go back to being a cog in the machine on Earth?


    His gaze settled on the map of the Wasteland sprawled across his desk, filled with markers of territories and battles. Two empires, side by side, thinking they were untouchable. ¡°Invincible? They¡¯re just about to learn the hard way.¡±


    He imagined it¡ªAtlas, scrambling to hold his precious Fort Bone together, the Celestial Emperor too busy with his grand empire to see the cracks forming beneath his feet. ¡®They think they¡¯re strong¡¯. Jed scoffed. ¡®But strength makes you blind.¡¯


    He propped his boots up on the desk, feeling the weight of his own power settle over him. He was the one pulling the strings now. The alliance would fall, and when it did, America United would rise, stronger, meaner. Jed Lawson would be the name they cursed for generations.


    But as he relaxed into his chair, feeling like the puppet master in control of it all, there was one thing he didn¡¯t know. His enemies weren¡¯t as fractured as he thought. Atlas and the Celestial Emperor, driven by the shared threat of America United, had forged something stronger than just an alliance. They were already closing in on him, quietly, methodically.


    Jed might have felt like the predator, but soon, he¡¯d realize he was the prey. And by the time he did, it would be too late.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE EMPIRE


    Atlas was surprised when Portilla met up with him.


    "What¡¯s up, Portilla?"


    "We want more trolls," Portilla replied.


    Atlas tilted his head, "To fight?"


    "No," Portilla shook her head, "We''re lonely. We''re only trolls."


    Crushir added quietly, "Sad."


    Atlas thought for a moment, then smiled. "Why don''t we all go to the dungeon where the trolls spawn? Now that it''s under the control of the dungeon heart, we should be able to get a good idea of what''s going on there."


    Excited, Portilla and Crushir agreed, and they all trekked toward the dungeon. The journey took several hours, but they made the most of it, laughing and smashing random trolls, slimes, and even a couple of mutated rhinoceroses along the way. By the time they reached the dungeon, they were in high spirits.


    Atlas stepped inside the entrance, peering into the dimly lit tunnels. The dungeon was now under the control of the dungeon heart, a silent, powerful entity. He called out, his voice echoing in the cavern, "Hey dungeon, it''s me, Atlas!"


    Of course, the dungeon didn''t reply. It couldn¡¯t speak, after all. Atlas shrugged, "Guess we''ll wait for the fairy."


    About thirty minutes later, a soft light filled the air as the dungeon fairy fluttered in. Her tiny wings shimmered with a soft, warm glow, and her face lit up with a bright smile.


    "Whee!" she chirped, twirling in the air as she approached them. "Nice to see you, Atlas!"


    Atlas smiled back, relieved by her cheerful demeanor. "It''s good to see you too. My trolls are feeling a little lonely, though. Do you think you could help them?"


    The fairy¡¯s face softened as she looked at Portilla and Crushir. "Oh, of course! It must be hard being the only trolls around."


    Portilla nodded, a bit shy, "We want friends."


    The fairy tapped her chin thoughtfully, her wings flitting gently. "Well, I can''t just summon trolls on the spot, but I can definitely help encourage more to spawn. The dungeon heart is very cooperative these days."


    Crushir brightened. "Really?"


    "Yes, really!" the fairy beamed, her kindness evident in her voice. "I¡¯ll make sure to put in a good word with the dungeon heart. It may take a little while, but soon enough, you¡¯ll have more trolls around."


    Portilla smiled gratefully. "Thank you! You nice."


    The fairy giggled. "Oh, it¡¯s no trouble at all! I love helping out. I¡¯ll go talk to the dungeon heart right now. Just give it a bit of time."


    With a cheerful wave, the dungeon fairy zipped away, leaving behind a trail of sparkling light. Atlas turned to the trolls.


    "Well, looks like you''re going to get your company soon."


    Portilla and Crushir exchanged happy glances. "Thanks, dad," Portilla said quietly.


    Atlas grinned. "Anything for my trolls."


    ¡®¡®¡®


    After a week, the dungeon had done its job well. Trolls of all sizes and ages now roamed the cavern¡ªsome tiny baby trolls clumsily toddling around, while larger adult trolls lumbered about, surveying their new home. There was a mix of male and female trolls, all seemingly content with their new surroundings.


    Since the dungeon fairy had been so kind and cooperative, things had gone smoothly. As Atlas¡¯s kids, Portilla and Crushir were granted leadership over the new trolls without having to lift a finger in combat. They were now the Alpha¡¯s, with the respect of their fellow trolls coming naturally after witnessing them fight off all challengers. Trolls in the wild were tough, but in the history of the Wasteland, no trolls had ever been systematically trained, nor fought in as many brutal wars as Portilla and Crushir.


    Portilla, standing tall and proud, looked around the bustling dungeon with a smile. "We did it," she said softly, the sense of belonging clear in her voice.


    Crushir nodded, his chest puffed up a bit. "Yeah. No more fight. We boss now."


    Atlas grinned, watching his friends settle into their new roles. "Told you it would work out."


    The dungeon thrummed with life, the soft glow of its heart pulsing rhythmically as the trolls began to form their own little community. And at the center of it all, Portilla and Crushir stood as the rightful leaders, finally no longer lonely.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    CHAPTER 278 Month 6 : People & Promises


    POV: FORT BONE


    It had been a good few months. Atlas was happily looking through reports that his army had provided for him. He had been spending far too much time looking at reports, though, and not enough time in the field. Still, the army was doing well.


    ¡®I¡¯m surprised that the Red Fairy hasn¡¯t appeared. It¡¯s been months since we last saw her. I am glad, though, that she hasn¡¯t. I can just imagine the havoc she would wreck if she appeared and helped America United for some reason.¡®


    Counting his lucky stars, Atlas continued skimming reports. Life was going in the right direction.


    John walked into the room and said, ¡°Atlas, we¡¯ve got a problem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Atlas asked, looking up from the maps he was studying.


    ¡°You know those small towns we¡¯ve been building in our territory?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Atlas said, nodding. ¡°Those towns have been great. They¡¯ve solved overcrowding and still provided security for our citizens.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve definitely come a long way from when we were auctioning three houses at a time,¡± said John.


    Atlas laughed. ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯ve done a great job of managing the territory of Fort Bone. Without you, we would have been stuck with shanty towns or slums,¡±


    John said. ¡°It was one of the first things I thought about, and I¡¯m glad everything¡¯s worked out. But now we¡¯ve got problems.¡±


    ¡°Oh what?¡± Atlas didn¡¯t want to hear about problems.


    ¡°One of them was ransacked yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Atlas¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got an eye on potential armies from America United, but this was different. They were dressed as adventurers, and they ripped through the town. Burned everything.¡±


    Atlas felt a pang of sorrow, but it wasn¡¯t personal. It wasn¡¯t like when he lost Kingsley and Evelynh. Back then, the pain had been unbearable. Now, it was different¡ªmore calculated, like a wound that didn¡¯t hit deep enough. It was the loss of strategy, of territory. ¡®Is this what they mean when they say one person¡¯s fall is a tragedy, but a large group¡¯s just a number?¡® The thought made his stomach turn. ¡®I can¡¯t think that way. Not again.¡®


    In his last life, Atlas, as the war leader who had rampaged across the wasteland, had indeed started thinking of people as numbers, armies as units to be expended for the least possible damage. He had stopped really thinking of them as people¡ªpeople that bled, people that died¡ªand he didn¡¯t want to start thinking about them again. His friendship with the Portal Crushers had opened up that icy wall in his heart that he had surrounded with a wall to prevent betrayals, and he didn¡¯t want to give that up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to go to that town,¡± Atlas said, standing abruptly.


    John shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s not much left.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Atlas insisted. ¡°We have to go. It¡¯s not just for the town, John. It¡¯s for me.¡±


    With a flash, Atlas and his troops teleported to the burned-out ruins. The stench of smoke still hung in the air. Refugees were scattered, some digging through the ashes for anything salvageable, others desperately trying to find missing loved ones. The wasteland was brutal enough with monsters¡ªbeing attacked by other humans was an unexpected cruelty.


    Atlas surveyed the destruction, his heart heavy. He took a deep breath and called out, ¡°People, I failed you as your leader. Fort Bone, the Empire, has failed you.¡±


    Survivors began to gather, their expressions a mix of exhaustion, shock, and disbelief. They hadn¡¯t expected the leader of the entire empire to stand before them and admit fault, not after seeing the brutality of humanity unchecked. These people were hating life. They hadn¡¯t asked for this.


    Atlas continued, his voice steady but filled with conviction. ¡°But I promise you vengeance. I promise you justice. And I promise that we will take care of every person left. If you are a citizen of Fort Bone and have been burned out, we will give you homes in the heart of Fort Bone itself¡ªnot in the outlying areas, but in the main cities where you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    The crowd stirred, hope flickering in their eyes as Atlas¡¯s words reached them.


    ¡°And if you want to join our army,¡± Atlas added, his voice rising, ¡°if you want a chance for justice for yourselves and your lost loved ones, we will welcome you with open arms. I promise you, this debt will not be forgotten.¡±


    While it had only been six months, people had found love in the wasteland. It was a crazy thing to think about. These were normal people of Earth, but yet here, in the wasteland, instead of dating apps or blind dates, they had found love amongst the danger and struggles of fighting through dungeon spawns and death.


    His words had the desired effect, stirring the hearts of the people who had lost everything. But more than that, it stirred something deep within Atlas himself. His goal was clear now¡ªto remind himself of his goals.


    Atlas clenched his fists, looking at the destruction vowing silently, ¡®Never again.¡¯


    The crowd stood silent for a moment after Atlas¡¯s speech, absorbing his words. Then, a woman, her face smudged with ash and tears, stepped forward. She said, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°I¡­ I lost everything. My home, my husband. But if you¡¯re true to your word, if you¡¯ll keep us safe¡­ then I¡¯ll stand with you.¡±


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, others nodding, some wiping tears from their faces. A man with a burned arm raised his voice next, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, but if it means making sure this never happens again, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± shouted another from the back. ¡°We didn¡¯t ask for this war, but we¡¯ll finish it if we have to!¡±


    More voices joined in, anger and determination swelling with every word.


    ¡°We want justice!¡± a young man yelled, his fists clenched at his sides.


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight back!¡± another voice rang out, and the crowd began to echo the sentiment, their fear turning into something stronger¡ªresolve.


    Atlas nodded, his chest tightening as he felt the weight of their trust and hopes. This wasn¡¯t just about strategy anymore; it was about his people, and their belief in him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s rebuild,¡± Atlas said, his voice clear. ¡°Together.¡±


    The crowd erupted into cheers, and for the first time since the attack, the despair in their eyes seemed to fade. Atlas took a deep breath. ¡®This is what it means to be a leader,¡¯ he thought. To carry not just the burden of victory, but the burden of their hearts.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    Inside the Celestial Wager, the grand casino¡¯s energy crackled with excitement as aliens from across the galaxy gathered to witness the events unfolding in Fort Bone. Massive holographic screens floated above the casino floor, broadcasting the chaos and drama of the wasteland. The usual ambiance of bets and games took a backseat as attention turned to the ongoing war.


    At one of the high-stakes tables, Zeltrax, with his translucent skin glimmering under the neon lights, leaned back, sipping a strange, effervescent drink. ¡°Look at him,¡± Zeltrax smirked, watching Atlas rally the broken townsfolk. ¡°That human is always full of surprises. Stirring up emotion like that. It¡¯s going to be good for the odds.¡±


    Gorvax, looming over the table with his stone-like body, grumbled in response. ¡°They¡¯re nothing but pawns. Watch as they crumble when America United pushes back. These sentimental humans always think they can win with mere speeches.¡±


    Lurox, wings fluttering with excitement, hopped from one holographic screen to another. ¡°Oh, but look at them! They¡¯re rallying! There¡¯s fire in their eyes¡ªpotential for a real show! I might have to increase my bet!¡± Their iridescent skin shimmered as they watched the gathering energy of the Fort Bone citizens.


    From the corner, Kroxar, his tentacles coiled lazily, sneered. ¡°Jed Lawson stirred the pot just like I thought he would. Pitting those two empires against each other¡ªit¡¯s all about to boil over. He¡¯s got America United playing dirty, and these fools don¡¯t even see the trap closing in. But I like it. Unexpected attacks make for the best wagers.¡±


    Virelia, floating gracefully between the tables serving drinks, shot Kroxar a disapproving glance. ¡°You always favor the dirty deeds. But let¡¯s not forget, Atlas and the Celestial Emperor are a force together. It might not be as clear-cut as you think.¡±


    Blontik, greasy lips smacking as he watched chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t care who wins. As long as the odds are stacked in the house¡¯s favor. That¡¯s how you make real money¡ªwhen everyone¡¯s too caught up in their emotions to see the bigger picture.¡±


    The casino erupted in more excited chatter as the screens showed the scene in Fort Bone growing more intense, with citizens pledging their loyalty to Atlas. The Celestial Wager thrived on such tension. As the alliances strengthened and the stakes rose, so too did the excitement in the casino.


    ¡°More bets!¡± a voice echoed from another table. ¡°War bonds, speeches, armies moving¡ªthis is getting good!¡±


    Zeltrax grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s see how this plays out. Either way, there¡¯s going to be blood, and I¡¯m all in for it.¡±

 CHAPTER 279 Month 6 : Rampage in America United

    POV: AMERICA UNITED TERRITORY


    Atlas and the Trolls were running wild through America United, carving a path of destruction. Bands of soldiers stationed along the outskirts had no idea what was coming for them. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the wasteland, the ambush began.


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s Atlas!¡± one soldier yelled, panic flooding his voice. He barely got the words out before Atlas¡¯s sword flashed, slicing clean through his arm. The severed limb hit the ground before he did, blood spraying as the man collapsed in shock.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± his sergeant screamed, but the order was futile.


    Too late.


    The Trolls were already upon them, hulking and unstoppable, their massive clubs turning the soldiers into meat patties. Bones cracked, bodies splintered, and the air was filled with the wet sounds of flesh meeting brute force. Atlas moved swiftly among them, his swords a blur of deadly steel.


    There was no mercy in him.


    In his original timeline, Atlas had tried to cling to compassion, believing he could fight without becoming a monster. He spared enemies when he could, leaving them wounded rather than dead, thinking it was a way to preserve his humanity. But the battlefield taught him a harsher truth. He had watched his companions¡ªpeople who had trusted him¡ªfall because of his mercy. Those he had spared returned to the fight, cutting down his allies while his principles weighed him down like chains.


    It was a lesson burned into his soul: in war, compassion for your enemies was cruelty to your own people.


    Now, in this timeline he was the epitome of a soulless killer.


    These men were America United soldiers, Jed Lawson¡¯s puppets. They could have walked away, they could have defected, but instead, they had chosen to stand with the butcher of towns. They had chosen to side with those who had burned out innocent civilians, wiped out families, and left Fort Bone to deal with the fallout.


    They had chosen. Now it was time for those choices to have consequences.


    A soldier raised his crossbow, bolts already flying toward Atlas.


    THWIP


    THWIP


    The air hissed as the bolts cut through it, but Atlas, nimble in his light armor, somersaulted over the projectiles with the grace of a dancer. He landed, swords drawn in a wide arc, and before the crossbowman could reload, Atlas brought both blades down in a lethal X-shaped strike. The man¡¯s head spun clean off his shoulders, blood erupting from the neck as his body crumpled lifelessly to the ground.


    Atlas stood still for a moment, surveying the carnage. Blood slicked the earth beneath his boots, a visceral reminder of the swift brutality of the encounter.


    Twenty-five soldiers. Killed.


    This wasn¡¯t a battle. This was a joke.


    The Trolls were already grinning, their gruesome work done, bodies littering the ground like discarded toys. Atlas wiped the blood from his blades and sheathed them with a fluid motion. He turned toward the horizon, where Jed Lawson¡¯s forces lay in wait, unaware of the storm headed their way.


    ¡®This is what happens when you choose to butcher civilians,¡® he thought, a steely resolve settling over him.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : WASTELAND


    Olivia stood in the dimly lit room, the air thick with tension. Across from her, the leader of the Titanium Talons Mercenary Company, Commander Peter Thorn, sat with arms crossed, his sharp eyes studying her every move. The room itself was imposing¡ªstone walls lined with weapons, maps scattered on the table, and the faint sound of drills in the background. This was the Iron Keep, the heart of the Titanium Talons¡¯ empire, a place that hummed with the quiet threat of precision and power.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    But Olivia wasn¡¯t intimidated. Her charm was a weapon as much as any blade. She smiled warmly, leaning forward just enough to show she was serious, but not desperate. ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to fight for us,¡± she began, her voice smooth and confident. ¡°We need your support¡ªresources, safe passage, and, most importantly, information. Jed Lawson¡¯s empire is crumbling. You¡¯d be wise to bet on the winning side.¡±


    Thorn¡¯s sharp eyes gleamed with interest, though his face remained impassive. ¡°And what do we get in return?¡± His voice was calm, measured, the voice of a man used to striking deals in the heat of war.


    ¡°Protection,¡± Olivia replied without hesitation. ¡°When Jed¡¯s empire falls¡ªand it will¡ªthose who stood with us will have a place in the new order. You help us now, and we¡¯ll help you thrive later. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±


    Thorn leaned back, his chair creaking as he weighed the offer. The Talons were known for their loyalty, but that loyalty was bought, not given.


    ¡°And of course we¡¯ll pay your company to stay out of the fight, as a token of our respect,¡± continued Olivia.


    After a long moment, he nodded slightly, a signal that negotiations had only just begun.


    ¡°Remember this is your chance, to get your team home, back to Earth, and there¡¯s literally no risk to your men.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a deal,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll also send word to our allies. No more dealings with America United¡ªno soldiers, no intelligence. They¡¯re cut off.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be this easy. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic,¡± she said, keeping her voice steady. ¡®Push your luck now,¡® she thought. ¡°How would you feel about taking on a more active role? Not as soldiers in the main army, but as mercenaries. Your job would be to harass Jed¡¯s forces, disrupt their supply lines, and keep them on edge.¡±


    Thorn raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    The previously agreed deal was already looking good. But nobody would mind getting a better deal.


    Olivia¡¯s mind raced. The Talons had been elite mercenaries on Earth before carving out their own territory in the Wasteland. They weren¡¯t strangers to war. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t ask you to join the main force or attack his strongholds directly,¡± she explained. ¡°We need hit-and-run tactics, quick raids, intelligence gathering. Harassment. Nothing frontal, nothing that would get you tangled in a siege.¡±


    Thorn stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s something we could be interested in. But how does the pay work?¡±


    Olivia reached into her satchel and pulled out two system contracts. These contracts weren¡¯t cheap, and the real cost came when both parties signed, locking the deal in place with mana. Betrayals were impossible under these contracts, and Atlas had drilled into her head the importance of ensuring no double-crossing.


    ¡°If you truly are interested in stepping into the war as active participants, we have two options. Option one,¡± she said, laying the first contract on the table. ¡°Your mercenaries would be hired to harass Jed¡¯s armies. You keep all the plunder, and you¡¯re free to enter Fort Bone¡¯s towns. No obligations beyond that.¡±


    She slid the second contract over. ¡°Option two includes all of that, but it also promises a share of the tokens that will be distributed to go home¡ªten tokens, to be exact.¡± She paused, knowing the weight of what she was offering. Those 100 tokens were like gold dust in the Wasteland. Atlas and the Celestial Emperor were supposed to split them, but Olivia was banking on the Red Fairy¡¯s information about a new way home being accurate. Still, giving away those tokens was a gamble.


    Thorn studied both contracts, then sat back. ¡°We never planned on going home,¡± he said slowly. ¡°We like what we¡¯ve built here. No longer mercenaries fighting for pay in shitty wars with third world countries. We are our own leaders now.¡± He tapped the first contract. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one. But we want daily pay as well as plunder.¡±


    Olivia resisted the urge to exhale in relief. ¡°How much?¡± she asked, keeping her tone professional.


    ¡°One mana coin per person, per day. Plus 50 for leadership¡±


    She did the math in her head. If it bought her an additional set of troops, it was worth it. ¡°How many soldiers?¡±


    ¡°We can field 300 men.¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± Olivia said with a smile. 350 coins a day is a small price to pay for a force like this.


    Thorn stood, towering over her, and extended his hand. Olivia took it, sealing the deal. Another faction swayed, another nail in Jed Lawson¡¯s coffin.


    As she walked out of the Iron Keep, Olivia¡¯s smile widened. This was more than just a negotiation¡ªthis was a victory. The war bonds had been selling well, the mercenaries were on their side, and Fort Bone¡¯s forces were growing stronger by the day. Jed had no idea how fast the tide was turning against him.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    Back at Fort Bone, Atlas stood with his commanders, a map of the wasteland spread before them. His finger traced a line through America United¡¯s territory.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hit them here next,¡± he said, tapping the area. ¡°Cut off their supply line. We weaken them from the inside. Meanwhile, Olivia continues to secure allies.¡±


    The vending machines provided a lot of resources, but humans being innovative had quickly used those machines to buy farming supplies. With QuickGrow solution, and FertileDirt they stopped needing to be 100% reliant on the machines for food.


    John nodded, his expression grim. ¡°What about Jed¡¯s spies? He¡¯s bound to have people watching our moves.¡±


    Atlas grinned. ¡°Let them watch. By the time they figure out what we¡¯re doing, it¡¯ll be too late.¡±


    The war had begun in earnest, and Atlas wasn¡¯t pulling any punches. With Olivia working the diplomatic angle and his elite fighters running guerrilla operations, Jed Lawson¡¯s forces would crumble¡ªpiece by piece, town by town.


    The endgame was in sight, and Atlas had no intention of letting Jed slip through his fingers.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 280 Month 7 : Long Awaited Show

    POV : AMERICA UNITED TERRITORY


    Atlas looked out at the army stretching in front of him. It had grown to 1,200 men, a force that seemed invincible under the setting sun. But he knew better. Jed Lawson had also thrown everything he had into his army, matching Atlas¡¯s numbers nearly man for man.


    {How is he paying for all this?¡¯, Atlas wondered, frowning as he considered Jed¡¯s resources. What he didn¡¯t know was that Jed was squeezing his citizens dry, taxing them to the brink of ruin. And no, they couldn¡¯t leave. The soldiers Jed stationed in the area made sure of that¡ªno one in, no one out.


    Atlas turned to his commanders, his voice steady but firm. ¡°We¡¯ve got two goals today. One, a fake attack on the main settlement. Two, we use the Pathfinders and Shadow Hunters to weaken their army from the flanks. I don¡¯t want a head-on battle. I want the least casualties possible.¡±


    With a heavy sigh, he watched as his giant army marched forward, pretending to attack the castle. Battering rams slammed into walls, junk cannons fired garbage in every direction¡ªeach explosion promised to break through the defenses.


    Junk cannons (100 coins): Stuff in whatever you want: bone, old shoes, teddy bears. We don¡¯t care. This mana-powered cannon will do its trick. Results will vary. No guarantees. Seriously.


    Atlas stood at the front, swords drawn, flanked by the trolls. There were more trolls now¡ªhusbands, wives¡ªof Portilla and Crushir. And they fought fiercely, their hulking forms dominating the battlefield.


    ¡®Soon enough, they¡¯ll have babies, and we¡¯ll have a whole damn troll army,¡¯ Atlas thought, a happy smile tugging at his lips despite the battles around him.


    The clash was wild, a brutal melee with bodies pressed against bodies. Atlas weaved through the madness, slicing down enemies with practiced precision. But he wasn¡¯t out there to wreak havoc. His goal was simple: to keep his men alive. He struck where his soldiers were faltering, cutting down threats before they could overwhelm his forces.


    The battle raged on, and despite their advantage, Atlas knew it was time. ¡°Retreat!¡± he called out, his voice echoing above the din of combat. The horn sounded, and, in perfect order, his army pulled back, moving with an strking precision.


    On the other side, Jed Lawson stood on the fortress walls, watching Atlas retreat with wide eyes. The sight was too tempting. He leaned forward, his voice dripping with victory. ¡°Attack! Rush them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    Exactly what Atlas had hoped for.


    As his army pulled back, they lured Jed¡¯s forces into a field riddled with pit traps. Atlas had been meticulous in setting them up, and now he watched as Jed¡¯s soldiers rushed headlong into disaster.


    Suddenly, screams echoed across the battlefield.


    ¡°No!l


    ¡°Arrgh!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Soldiers tumbled into the pits, their armor clanging and weapons flying.


    Atlas grinned. ¡®Gotcha.¡¯


    At that exact moment, the Pathfinders¡ªmounted on their war beasts¡ªcharged in from the sides. They had been lying in wait, and now they swooped across the battlefield like shadows, tearing into Jed¡¯s trapped army. The mounted warriors crashed through enemy lines, the war beasts roaring and stomping down anything in their path. The mounted troops were in a hidgenpodge of different bestial skeletons, the Wasteland provided plenty of crafting materials, but they weren¡¯t always uniform. After their first pass, they turned and charged again, leaving devastation in their wake. Crossbows did their work decimating soldiers.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    THWIP


    THWIP


    THWIP


    And then, just as quickly as they had appeared, they vanished, disappearing back into the hills. The ambush was over.


    Jed Lawson stood on the walls, his face twisted in fury. ¡°Damn you, Atlas!¡± he roared, slamming his fist into the wall. His army had been ravaged, torn apart in minutes. Sure, his settlement was still standing, but the price was far too high.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about the casualties he¡¯d just suffered.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The Red Fairy appeared high in the sky, her bright red wings shimmering like molten rubies against the dusty horizon. It had been several months since her last visit¡ªplenty of time for her to relax, get a little break from all the blood and guts. But now, back to work, and as always, she brought her usual flair of sarcasm and mischief.


    ¡°Oh my, look at everyone,¡± she said, hands on her hips as she floated above the battlefield. Her voice rang out like bells, sweet but mocking. ¡°You¡¯re all so busy fighting wars! I didn¡¯t even have to cull the population myself this time. But, as with every war, there¡¯s a winner and a loser. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s been winning these last several months!¡±


    She spun in mid-air, her wings leaving a sparkling trail behind her as she surveyed the battlefield below. A projection appeared beside her.


    And there it was¡ªonce again, a projection showing Atlas and the Portal Crushers standing tall.


    ¡°Booooooo,¡± she pouted, dragging out the word. ¡°Why is it always Atlas? Come on, Celestial Emperor, Jed Lawson, you gotta step up your game!¡± She flicked a dismissive hand at the cameras zooming in on their nervous faces.


    Atlas had been through hell in the last few months¡ªhis army had taken the hits, sure¡ªbut thanks to his relentless hunters and scouts, he had dominated every settlement in his path. The Dungeon Heart had been a true lifesaver, alerting him to dungeons within his territory. And, of course, Atlas couldn¡¯t resist crossing into Jed Lawson¡¯s turf, snatching dungeons right out from under him.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± the Red Fairy drawled, ¡°it looks like you get a prize, Atlas! And I know you¡¯re in a giant war right now, so let me give you something that¡¯ll help.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s heart raced as the Red Fairy hovered above, her wings fluttering with mischievous energy. He had gotten used to the fairy¡¯s strange gifts over time, but today, his hopes were sky-high. ¡®War supplies were expensive, and free gear from the Red Fairy? It was like winning the wasteland lottery. What¡¯s it gonna be this time? Weapons? Armor? Something we can actually use on the battlefield?¡¯ His mind spun with the possibilities.


    The Red Fairy grinned wickedly, her tiny eyes gleaming as she raised her hand. ¡°Here weeeeee go!¡± she announced. With a flick of her wrist¡ªBOOM¡ªa loud pop filled the air.


    Guns. Literal guns appeared in a neat row before him. Atlas blinked in shock, barely processing what he was seeing. M16 Carbines. His mind whirred, his pulse quickened. ¡®Holy shit, real firepower!¡¯


    His fingers twitched, wanting to grab one and feel the weight of it in his hands. He recognized the design instantly¡ªM16 Carbines, the same ones that had seen use in real-world conflicts. These weren¡¯t some makeshift wasteland weapons; they were the real deal. Lightweight, air-cooled, gas-operated, chambered for the 5.56x45mm NATO cartridge. ¡®Perfect,¡¯ he thought. These babies had accuracy, firepower, and a history of reliability. He couldn¡¯t help but grin, imagining his soldiers decked out, mowing down enemies in Jed Lawson¡¯s army with these beauties.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got enough here for every one of your soldiers,¡± the Red Fairy said, her voice teasing as she floated around, clearly enjoying his reaction. Atlas could barely contain his excitement, his inner eager beaver practically doing backflips.


    ¡®This is it, we¡¯ve definitely won,¡¯ he thought, already imagining Jed¡¯s forces falling like wheat before the scythe. ¡®We¡¯re unstoppable now!¡¯


    But then the Red Fairy giggled¡ªa sound that, in hindsight, should¡¯ve been a warning. ¡°Oh,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°but I should probably tell you, they only fire paintballs.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s face dropped faster than a lead balloon. His excitement evaporated as quickly as it had arrived. ¡°Paintballs?¡± he repeated, disbelief weighing down his voice. ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do with paintballs?¡±


    The Red Fairy shrugged with a sly smile. ¡°They¡¯ll make a hell of a mess though!¡±


    ¡®Well, that was anticlimactic.¡¯ He sighed, rubbing his forehead. There was no way he could use paintball guns to fight Jed¡¯s army. Back to square one.


    ¡°Ah¡ª,¡± he started to protest, but before he could finish, a rain of paintball guns began pouring down from the sky. One gun for every single soldier¡ª1,200 guns¡ªfell like hailstones, bouncing off his armor, thumping onto his helmet. Atlas was dodging and weaving, but no matter how fast he moved, it was like the guns had a mind of their own, following him.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± he yelled, but it was no use. The avalanche of paintball guns kept falling, burying him under a mountain of plastic and paint.


    Portilla and Crushir, seeing their dad getting pelted into oblivion, rushed over to help. They pulled him out of the pile, laughing as they did. Atlas emerged, looking wounded¡ªnot from the guns, but from pure embarrassment. He glanced up, seeing the cameras fixed on him, broadcasting the whole thing across the wasteland. He knew better than to make a fuss; if he did, the Red Fairy would only double down.


    ¡°Now that Atlas has been rewarded,¡± the Red Fairy sang, floating above him with a gleeful grin, ¡°let¡¯s punish some losers.¡±

 CHAPTER 281 Month 7 : Paintball Guns

    The Red Fairy show always has winners and losers. And now it was time for the losers.


    The camera cut to Jed Lawson, sweat already beading on his forehead. His eyes flicked to the screen, then to the Red Fairy. He was visibly shaking.


    ¡°Celestial Emperor¡± the camera panned, now showing both Jed and the Emperor in a split screen. Both leaders looked like they were waiting for the axe to fall.


    ¡°You two have done¡­ all right,¡± she teased, watching them gasp in relief, their shoulders relaxing. But the Red Fairy wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°But¡­ there are still some losers.¡±


    Her eyes glinted as the camera zoomed in on several struggling settlements. People there were barely scraping by¡ªstarving, overworked, out of options.


    The Red Fairy sighed dramatically, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. I¡¯ll solve this right now.¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, lightning bolts streaked from her fingers, lighting up the sky like the Fourth of July. The settlements she targeted exploded into bits, smoke rising as the few survivors scrambled to escape the destruction.


    ¡°There!¡± she said with a cheerful clap. ¡°Problem solved.¡±


    Atlas looked on, still shaking paintball guns out from away from him, while the Red Fairy waved her hand in mock farewell. ¡°Toodle ooh, bitches!¡± she called, vanishing in a puff of red glitter, leaving Atlas standing in the middle of a battlefield, surrounded by paintball guns and an army that wasn¡¯t sure whether to laugh or cry.


    He sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Well¡­ at least we got something.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    As the Red Fairy disappeared with her usual ¡°Toodle ooh, bitches,¡± the air seemed to crackle with anticipation. Then, like the floodgates had been ripped open, the portals flared to life. People poured in by the thousands, their faces twisted in shock as they were thrown headfirst into the unforgiving wasteland. It was as if Black Friday had taken a dark turn¡ªno cheap electronics here, just survival and dungeon spawns  on the menu.


    Poof. Poof. Poof.


    With every soft pop of a portal, more people materialized. It was relentless, a never-ending stream of souls being dropped into this savage world. Alice, Olivia, and Amber stood at the edge of it all, watching as the flood hit. Their carefully crafted plans were now in motion, but there was no telling if they¡¯d hold up under this wave of humanity.


    Olivia bit her lip, eyes darting over the crowd. ¡°How many do you think?¡± she asked, her voice tight with tension.


    Amber crossed her arms, calculating. ¡°Looks like 5,000¡­ at least.¡±


    Alice let out a low whistle. ¡°The Red Fairy¡¯s definitely compensating for the months she skipped.¡±


    The sheer number of people was overwhelming. Some stumbled out of the portals looking dazed, others immediately scanned their surroundings like they were ready to fight. A few even dropped to their knees, crying, clearly unprepared for what lay ahead.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get them organized quickly,¡± Olivia said, already moving, her mind spinning with strategies. She knew that if they didn¡¯t take control fast, these new arrivals would either be dead or worse¡ªjoin Jed Lawson¡¯s forces.


    Amber nodded, her expression grim. ¡°If we can funnel them into the safer zones and get them equipped, we might just make it through this.¡±


    Alice kept her eyes on the scene, her usual smirk replaced with something more serious. ¡°Here we go. Let¡¯s hope this doesn¡¯t turn into a slaughter.¡±


    The portals kept churning, and soon the wasteland would be teeming with fresh recruits¡ªsome eager to fight, others just trying to survive. It was now or never. If their plans didn¡¯t work, this surge of people would tear all their plans apart.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    Inside the Celestial Wager, the atmosphere was electric. Laughter echoed through the luxurious, liquid-silver hallways, and holographic displays projected the action unfolding below with perfect clarity. The aliens¡ªZeltrax, Gorvax, Lurox, and Kroxar¡ªwere in stitches, barely able to contain themselves. This was one of the best seasons they¡¯d ever seen, and it was only mid-season.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Zeltrax, lounging on one of the plush, floating cushions, clapped their translucent hands together, their three green eyes glowing with glee. ¡°Did you see that? Paintball guns! The look on Atlas¡¯s face was priceless!¡±


    Lurox, buzzing with energy, fluttered their iridescent wings rapidly. ¡°Who even had a bet on that? I didn¡¯t think the Red Fairy had it in her!¡±


    ¡°Best prank of the season by far!¡± Kroxar snickered,tentacles waving as he sipped on some sparkling alien brew.


    Gorvax, the stone-like behemoth, let out a rumbling chuckle that shook the table. ¡°I knew betting on this would pay off. Atlas has no idea what to do with those paintball guns.¡±


    Lurox grinned, antennae twitching. ¡°What do you think he will do with them? Paintball war? The arena? Maybe his army¡¯s first training session with non-lethal weapons?¡± They flapped their wings and nearly hovered out of their seat, excitement bubbling over.


    Kroxar leaned in, eyes glinting. ¡°You know what would be even better? If Atlas made some kind of¡­ sculpture. A massive tribute to the Red Fairy herself, right in the middle of Fort Bone.¡±


    The others paused for a moment before Zeltrax burst into laughter. ¡°A sculpture? Made of paintball guns?¡±


    Kroxar shrugged, grinning. ¡°Hey, you gotta admit, it¡¯d be hilarious! Plus, you know Atlas¡ªhe hates losing face. Making a giant Red Fairy sculpture would be amusing.¡±


    ¡°Boo!¡± Gorvax groaned, his voice shaking the table again. ¡°That¡¯s boring! I want to see him turn those paintball guns into a surprise ambush on Jed Lawson¡¯s troops! Just imagine them getting pelted by hundreds of paintballs. The humiliation would be glorious.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m a big fan of the Red Fairy,¡± Zeltrax added, leaning back. ¡°She deserves some kind of tribute, especially after pulling off a stunt like that.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably getting paid enough,¡± Kroxar muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s not stroke her ego more than it already is.¡±


    Suddenly, Virelia, gliding elegantly across the room, stopped to deliver drinks. Her lavender skin glowed softly as she gave them a knowing smile. ¡°Place your bets on the paintball guns, gentlemen?¡±


    Zeltrax raised a brow. ¡°What¡¯s your call, Virelia?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°I think Atlas uses them in the arena. But maybe, just maybe, he saves a few to pelt the Red Fairy herself next time she shows up.¡±


    The room exploded into laughter, even Gorvax¡¯s deep rumble joined the cacophony. The idea of Atlas turning the tables on the mischievous Red Fairy was too good to pass up.


    Lurox, still buzzing, raised their glass. ¡°Here¡¯s to more action, and may the next episode be even crazier!¡±


    ¡°To action!¡± they all cheered, glasses clinking, as the holograms zoomed in on Atlas trying to clear the battlefield of the endless pile of paintball guns.


    It was shaping up to be the best season yet!


    ***


    Atlas didn¡¯t know what he was going to do with 1,200 paintball guns.


    Mohamed asked him, ¡°Did you want to sell some? I could use them in the arenas.¡±


    There were multiple arenas within the wasteland, in all the different major settlements Mohammed was a citizen of Fort Bone, and as a citizen, he definitely wasn''t allowed into America United territory. He had passed over ownership to an employee of his that was registered as a citizen of America United.


    Mohamed was still having a blast managing them. He had just wrapped up a championship match series between the arenas, and popularity was off the charts.


    It reminded him of how Sword and Iron were champions in one season of the SFB. Except here in the Wasteland, the fights have been much more bloody, much more exciting, and it paid him much, much more money.


    Atlas said, ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t know, three coins each. I¡¯ll sell you some. How many do you need, Mohamed?¡±


    Mohamed replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, 20 per arena, so 60 of them.¡±


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s 60 out of 1,200 gone. All right, we¡¯ve got to figure out something for the rest.¡±


    Just then, John appeared and said, ¡°Hey, Atlas, have you checked out the machines recently?¡±


    Atlas responded, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let me bring you to it.¡± Said John.


    It turned out the vending machines had updated. Atlas still didn¡¯t know how they worked, but the new machine had a perfect solution for him.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    He saw a new machine. It was called Monsters and Munitions: The Apocalypse Edition. And it was perfect.


    ¡°It seems like these were the guys who sponsored all my paintball guns. And holy fucking shitballs.¡±said Atlas


    John said, ¡°You mean holy fucking paintballs.¡±


    Atlas laughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Look at these paintballs.¡± In addition to selling canisters of 100 regular paintballs, which Mohammed would appreciate, there were paintballs in there that were all sorts of other paintballs. The first ones he noticed were acidic. There were paintballs in there that were filled with some sort of alien pepper. ¡°Spicy hot balls (Five coins) for 100. Guaranteed to blind and irritate your foes.¡±


    There were even paintballs in there that caused allergic reactions.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with that?¡® thought Atlas. He looked closely at the description of the paintballs that was spelled out. Allergen balls (Five coins) 100 paintballs. If a person or monster is hit, it¡¯ll react to it with its strongest allergic reaction: hives, scratching, distraction. They won¡¯t be fighting if they¡¯re scratching.¡°


    ¡°John, you need to put a lock on the vending machine here immediately.¡±


    John said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Atlas replied, ¡°This is going to be our big weapon for the final battle. Put two guards on this machine. No one, and I mean no one, can get near it.¡±


    ¡°What about Mohammad? He just bought some paintball guns.¡±


    ¡°Buy some normal paintballs, and sell them to him at the same price whenever he needs it. But only you are allowed near that machine¡ªnot even the guards. In fact, drape it. Put a big old cloth and a sign that says ¡®Out of Order¡¯ on it. This is our secret weapon, and we don''t want it going out before the fight.¡±


    John agreed.

 CHAPTER 282 Month 8 : Profiting Off Paintballs

    POV :  ALIEN SHOWRUNNER OFFICE


    The alien who was in charge of Monsters and Munitions at Apollo, Apocalypse Edition, was pissed. He had paid a lot of money for that sponsorship, and now his machine was draped?


    ¡°Nerdthor, this is garbage. I¡¯m pulling my sponsorship if they don¡¯t undrape it. You literally can¡¯t even see my sign.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°You can, if you want, Kintongo . But I wanted to ask you¡ªthis is going to be the most climactic battle in all of the seasons of the show, and your paintballs are going to have a huge role in it. Sure, you aren¡¯t getting seen right now, but... do you really want to pull out before that final battle? You know that Atlas is going to do something with all of those paintballs. Those are vicious things.¡±


    Kintongo paused. This draping of his machine was unexpected, but what Nerdathor said was true. His machines were indeed looking like they would be an important part of the action! ¡°You¡¯re right. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I just need this to be successful. The board has been bringing down my neck. Sponsoring a television show about the apocalypse, even though it¡¯s really popular, has nothing to do with paintball. We focus on non-lethal arenas around the universe.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°If this war turns out the way I think it will, I think you have a whole new market. Think about security and peace. Think about new markets like like the police, especially with those allergy bullets. They don¡¯t cause any permanent damage.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This may be the break into that secondary peacekeeping market that we¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    ¡°So, do you still want to cancel that sponsorship?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kintongo said. ¡°In fact, can we double it? Can we send in more guns?¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. What you have already done is enough. If we do it twice, it would bore the viewers.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°Is there really nothing we can do?¡±


    Nerdthor thought for a second. He was trying to rack his brain for any way to maximise his income. ¡°Well, you could sell them to Jed Lawson or the Celestial Empire.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°No, that would spoil the fun, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°Yeah, it would. It would make you more sales, though.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a temporary amount of sales. I want that boost from watching Atlas use those paintballs to win.¡± He was secretly a big fan of Atlas and Portal Crushers, which was part of the reason that he had thought about this idea in the first place.


    Nerdthor said, ¡°All right, what about converting those paintball guns into live ammunition, too?¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. We already have a deal not to move into the live ammunition market. There are way too many other gun manufacturers, and if we start stepping in, it¡¯ll be a fight we don¡¯t want to get into.¡±


    Nerdthor tapped his head tentacle and thought, ¡°All right, what could we do? Hey, I¡¯ve got an idea. You know that Atlas¡¯s army still isn¡¯t fully equipped with armor.¡±


    ¡°I thought they had level 3 armor.¡±


    ¡°Not all of them. Only the Portal Crusher leadership does. Most of the troops are using improvised level 1.78 bone armor. Why don¡¯t you sponsor level 2 armor for those soldiers?¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°That¡¯s way too much money.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but it doesn¡¯t have to be normal level 2 armor. It can be level 2 armor mods that are custom-fitted with paintball canister holsters on them.¡±


    ¡°Ooh,¡± said Kintongo. ¡°That¡¯s interesting, because the holsters are something we¡¯ve been trying to sell.¡±


    ¡°Quick reaction magazines.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Nerdthor. ¡°They can just yank them off their holsters on their chests and slap them into the paintball guns. It¡¯ll feel more realistic and badass.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°We still can¡¯t pay for all of it.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s not going to be a monthly price. What you can do is just put it in your machine, and I bet Atlas will see it. He¡¯d love level 2 armor upgrades, especially if it¡¯s customised with holsters for paintball magazines.¡±


    Kintongo said, ¡°Done.¡±


    Nerdthor said, ¡°We do have to charge you for updating your machine, though.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Kintongo twitched his tentacles and said, ¡°I knew this conversation was going cost me, you greedy bastard.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED SETTLEMENT


    The war in the wasteland had now lasted for months. It could have ended quicker if Atlas hadn¡¯t been so adamant about never wasting troops, his attacks were all probing, with rarely any serious commitments to major battles.


    Atlas and the Portal Crushers had been leading fake rushes at America United all this time. The last month had been filled with a series of feints. They¡¯d rush in, retreat back towards their path of traps, and then run away, letting the scouts do the routing and picking off any soldiers that followed them. Jed Lawson had long since stopped falling for it. He holed up strong in his fort at America United, but this time it was different, Atlas wasn¡¯t faking. Battering rams smashed into the walls, and junk cannons guaranteed to fire anything through a level 3 wall fired all sorts of garbage. Used Soylent Green boxes, broken armor and trashed weapons were all fired towards the wall.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    The troll army led by Portilla and Crushir, now 100 strong and all decked out in level 2 armor with anti-flame potions, rushed the walls.


    RAWWWRRRRRRR


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fake anymore!¡± Jed Lawson said. The gates of his walls were getting hit hard.


    ¡°Rush forward!¡± Atlas yelled.


    CRACK!


    The gate cracked open slightly. America United had not expected this to be a full-on charge. Their defenses were set up for the same routing and fake chase they had been in for last month. For the last month, it had been feints, harassing attacks, and annoying retreats.


    No one knew that today, Atlas wasn¡¯t playing around anymore. The cracking of the gate signaled the final attack on America United.


    ¡®¡®¡®¡®


    The army, seeing the wall and the gate being cracked, rushed in. They held their M16 carbine paintball guns proudly.


    ¡°Ignore those stupid fools! Those are all paintball guns; we all saw the announcement!¡± Jed Lawson shouted as his army rushed forward, crossbows ready to fire.


    THWIP, THWIP, THWIP!


    They hit nothing more than shields.


    Responding to the crossbows, behind the row of shieldbearers and tanks, the soldiers with M16 carbines started firing their paintballs.


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    But these weren''t the harmless paintballs that Jed Lawson assumed. No, these were pepperballs, allergen balls, and acid balls.


    ¡°My face! No!¡±


    ¡°Why is it sooooo itchy!¡±


    ¡°Helllp!¡±


    Some of the soldiers have been hit with acid balls.


    Other soldiers dropped their weapons completely, scratching their bodies, rolling on the floor, trying to get rid of what felt like bee stings combined with the nastiest itch they had ever felt. The paintballs were doing their job.


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    The Fort Bone soldiers continued firing into the crowd of American soldiers.


    ¡°Nothing beats rapid rate of fire, motherfuckers!¡± Alexander yelled as he charged into the army. He had replaced his greatsword on his back and was dual wielding  two paintball guns. Paintball guns had really low recoil.


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    BLOOP


    The attacks continued without stop.


    The American army looked tired, their soldiers shifting uneasily as they exchanged uncertain glances. Exhaustion hung in the air like a thick fog, and the once-proud banners now drooped listlessly. They had faced wave after wave of relentless attacks, and it was evident that morale was wavering.


    Many of them were smeared with dirt and grime, their uniforms tattered and stained from countless skirmishes. A few soldiers slumped against their makeshift barricades, breathing heavily, their faces pale and drawn. The booming sounds of Atlas¡¯s forces echoing in the distance created a growing sense of dread among the ranks.


    They were looking beaten, like a cornered animal with nowhere to run. Whispers of defeat rippled through the camp, mixing with the distant roars of the advancing army. It was clear they were beginning to question their leadership, their resolve crumbling under the weight of despair.


    In that moment, Atlas could sense their vulnerability, the cracks in their defenses widening with each passing second. It was an opportunity¡ªa chink in the armor of the once-mighty American army, and he was determined to exploit it. The scent of victory hung tantalisingly close, and he could almost taste it on the wind.


    ---


    The only thing left was taking down Jed Lawson. But Jed wasn¡¯t going to go down easy.


    ¡°Atlas!¡± he yelled.


    Atlas heard him across the battlefield, and ignoring any kind of safety, he charged right at Jed. Jed swung his sword; he, too, had been gene-boosted. There was no way a leader would accept anything less. The speed of his sword was incredible. But Atlas was not only gene-boosted, he had OP MC creds and two lifetimes of experience fighting. He didn¡¯t take Jed Lawson seriously. He ducked underneath the sword and kicked him in the knee.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± said Jed as he stumbled. When he stumbled, Atlas used his two swords to cross down on Jed''s single one. Jed Lawson tried to turn, but Atlas jumped in the air and kicked him in the face with his boot.


    ¡°Night Elf!¡± he yelled. It was still his favorite move.


    Jed flipped back onto the ground. His sword was still in his hand, but his shield flew away. He scrambled backward, trying to get out of the range of Atlas, but Atlas wasn¡¯t going to let him go. His sword kept swinging down¡ªclank, clank¡ªbanging into Jed Lawson''s sword as he desperately defended.


    A crossbow fired from out of nowhere and hit Atlas in the side of the face.


    THWIP


    ¡°Fuck!¡± yelled Atlas as blood spurted from his head. His armor had held, but like any other armor, there were holes. A gruesome crossbow bolt pierced his cheek. Jed Lawson took this opportunity to get up and swing his sword again. If he didn¡¯t know there was a MedPod waiting this would be a brutal injury.


    Atlas didn''t care about the injury  though, he quickly downed some anti-pain medicine. He swung his swords, and one of them caught Jed''s hand. The armor that Jed was wearing was level three, and Atlas''s sword was also level three. They countered each other, not allowing him to slice through the armor but still doing enough to move it out of the way. In the Wasteland sword fights were brutal, fast and lethal.


    With the second sword, Atlas moved in on Jed Lawson''s center line. Sliding in, he stabbed into his armpit where only chainmail held.


    ¡°Arr!¡± yelled Jed. This time, he was truly disarmed. Atlas followed up with a spinning back kick.


    CRACK!


    Jed fell down hard. Atlas couldn¡¯t say much besides making a muffled groan because of the crossbow bolt in his face, but Jed Lawson could tell from the look in his eyes that Atlas wasn¡¯t going to be merciful.. The swords would speak for him, and they did. Atlas slammed both of his swords into Jed''s eyes, SQUELCH, and that was the end of Jed Lawson and America United.


    ¡®¡®¡®

 CHAPTER 266 Month 3 : Sandwiches Without a Cause

    POV : BONETOWN


    A new day had begun in the wasteland, and a new group of adventurers were thinking about their new life. The dry wasteland wind whipped through Jeff''s hair as he stared off into the horizon, his black leather armor catching the sun just right. He took a deep drag from his cigarette, blowing the smoke out in a way that reminded Annie of a scene straight from Rebel without a cause.


    "You know, you really do think you''re James Dean sometimes," Annie said, adjusting the collar of her neat sweater set. She crossed her arms, looking up at him, her round bangs bouncing slightly as she tilted her head.


    Jeff smirked, "I just got the look, don¡¯t I?" He flicked the cigarette away.


    Behind them, Nicole let out a hearty laugh, her infectious smile brightening the otherwise bleak wasteland. "You sure got somethin'', Jeff, but it ain''t all looks!" she teased, patting him on the shoulder.


    Abu, silent as ever, wandered a little to the side, his head tilted slightly in thought as he observed an odd rock formation. He always seemed lost in his own world, but when the time came, his quirks had a way of getting them out of sticky situations.


    "Hey, where''s Heath?" Annie suddenly asked, looking around.


    The group paused, realizing their oldest member had once again wandered off. "Oh, here we go again," Jeff muttered.


    "HEATH!" Nicole called out, her voice booming through the desolate landscape.


    From a few feet away, Heath¡¯s muffled voice responded, "Over here! Just... trying to remember where I left my glasses."


    Jeff shook his head with a chuckle, "Old man gets lost every five minutes. How¡¯d he even survive this long?"


    Annie smiled fondly. "Guess we¡¯ve gotta stick together if we¡¯re gonna make it in this wasteland."


    "So, how did we do today?" asked Nicole with her usual big laugh.


    Jeff smiled, a cool smirk on his face. "We did all right, as we always do."


    "Oh, Jeff," Nicole teased, hitting him playfully on the arm. "What do we want to do tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? I''ve got to pick up my medications," Heath jumped in.


    Abu chimed in, "Actually, Heath, you can pick them up right now if you need. There''s no need to wait."


    Heath shook his head. "Oh, I can''t. Pharmacy''s closed on Sundays."


    Abu corrected him, "It''s not Sunday. And there are no pharmacies. You just go to the MedPod ."


    "Oh, right, right," Heath said. "You kids with your ¡°vending machines.¡± Next, you''ll be having me buy Pokeballs."


    Jeff smiled quietly in the corner, smoking a cigarette.


    Nicole said, "I think it would be great for us to do more adventuring. I want to open up my own sandwich shop in Fort Bone."


    Annie nodded. "Oh, that¡¯d be lovely. Nicole, you''ve done such a good job when you were making sandwiches for us in the field."


    Abu agreed, "That is certainly true. I would love to eat more sandwiches."


    "Well, it''s decided then," said Heath. "Tomorrow, we''ll go adventuring right after I pick up my pills."


    ***


    The next day, they headed out into the wasteland, teleporting directly to the Empire Walls. There, they began killing skeletons. But the skeletons were harder and harder to find. In fact, they''d been out for close to two hours and had only killed ten.


    "This isn''t going to be enough money," said Annie, looking at the amount of mana coins that had dropped.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I have a suggestion," said Abu. "Why don''t we go across the border? There''s no one who says we can''t."


    Jeff reminded him, "Well, there is that law Jed Lawson put out, saying no citizens of Fort Bone can enter."


    "Well, we''re not citizens, are we?" said Nicole, flashing her smile.


    "That''s true," said Jeff.


    The five of them walked up to the gate of the walls. The recruits there said, "Stop. You''re about to leave the Fort Bone Empire. That''s a one-mana coin tax per person."


    "Tax? I haven''t heard of any tax," said Nicole.


    "The Empire just instituted it," said the recruits.


    Abu, thinking to himself, ¡®This is just a scam, like a lot of Middle Eastern or third World countries. They''re probably just pocketing it.¡¯


    The recruit, almost as if reading his mind, said, "Look, there''s a sign right there." He pointed above the gate, and there was indeed a sign stating the relevant tax.


    "And you don¡¯t give me the coin," he added. "You just put it there in the box."


    The box was just a box on a pole, but it was securely KrazyBondoglued on and pounded deep into the ground.


    "See, not a scam," said the recruits.


    The adventurers weren¡¯t too happy with this new tax. They''d only made ten coins for the whole day, but now they were being asked for five just to leave.


    "So let me see if I''ve got this right," said Jeff. "You''re charging us five coins to leave, and then five coins to come back. So if we even take this chance, we''ve lost everything we¡¯ve made today."


    The recruit said, "No, no. Once you leave, you don¡¯t have to pay a tax to come back in. It¡¯s free to come in. It just costs you one coin to leave."


    "I think that decides it then," Jeff said.


    Annie wrung her hands together, nervously glancing at him. "Are you sure this is going to be okay, Jeff? That''s half our money. And we don¡¯t have a lot of reserves. We spent most of that on emergency medical supplies for this trip."


    "We¡¯ll be fine, sugar doll," Jeff said with a wink.


    Annie blushed a little, trying to hide the smile creeping on her face.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Nicole, ever the optimist, clapped her plump hands together with a wide grin. "All right, let¡¯s go on an adventure!"


    In a loud voice, Heath chimed in, "I don¡¯t know about this, guys. That side of the wall could be full of monsters and violence.¡±


    The group just looked at him in disdain. They had all literally agreed to this plan.


    ¡°I guess, it¡¯s no worse than some of the black neighborhoods I used to drive through, though."


    The group collectively ignored the subtle racism, although Annie did shoot him a sharp look, biting her tongue. ¡®Just let it go,¡® she thought, forcing herself to stay focused on the task ahead.


    As they crossed the border, they noticed the difference immediately¡ªskeletons were much more plentiful on the other side. They weren¡¯t everywhere, but definitely more numerous than on the Empire side.


    "This is what I''m talking about!" yelled Nicole as she cracked a skeleton in the head with her hammer.


    CRACK


    The skeleton staggered, but fought back, its bony claws scraping across her armor.


    "Ow!" Nicole yelped, startled by the sting of the blow.


    "I''ve got you!" Annie rushed over, her shield raised as she deflected the skeleton¡¯s next attack. With swift teamwork, the two women cornered the creature, bashing and slashing until it crumbled to the ground.


    KERFUNK


    Mana coins spilled joyfully from its remains, clinking as they hit the dirt.


    Meanwhile, Jeff was taking on skeletons one-on-one. He held his own¡ªuntil he ran into one that was armored, wielding a rusted battle axe. The undead moved with unnerving precision, its lack of fatigue giving it the upper hand. Jeff was running out of steam.


    ¡®That smoking''s going to kill me,¡® he thought as he ducked the axe and struck the skeleton in the shins.


    THUNK


    The skeleton collapsed but scrambled to rise almost immediately. Jeff followed up with a powerful strike to the back of its armored head.


    CRACK


    But the armor held firm. The blow had done some damage, but the skeleton wasn¡¯t down yet.


    "Stay down!" Jeff growled through clenched teeth, raising his sword for another swing. The skeleton lashed out, slashing him across the chest.


    "Fuck!" Jeff cursed as blood spurted from the deep gash.


    The skeleton prepared for another strike, but Jeff, gritting his teeth through the pain, swung again.


    CRACK!


    This time his blade caught the skeleton square under the chin, sending its head flying through the air.


    ¡®That was lucky,¡® Jeff thought, panting heavily.


    Seeing him wounded, Annie rushed over, already pulling out bandages and coagulants. "Oh, let me help you."


    "The fight¡¯s not over yet," Jeff grunted, clutching his chest. "Heath and Abu are in trouble."


    Sure enough, Heath and Abu were struggling against a pair of creatures, one that looked like¡­ a demon coyote? It wasn¡¯t quite dog or wolf-shaped, but close enough.


    ¡®I''m calling it a coyote,¡® Jeff thought, wincing as he watched.


    The coyote had latched onto Heath¡¯s armored leg, dragging him across the ground like a ragdoll.


    THUMP.


    THUMP.


    THUMP.


    Abu chased after it, wielding his nunchucks with determination. It wasn¡¯t the most common weapon choice in the wasteland, but Abu loved them¡ªhe¡¯d been playing them ever since he had bought them. As for skill? He actually wasn¡¯t too bad, emulating the attacks from his experience gained from obsessively watching old Bruce Lee movies.


    "Hyah! WHACK! Hooyah! WHACK! For the honor of Shaolin Temple!" he shouted, each word punctuated with a solid hit.


    WHACK, WHACK!


    Finally, the coyote released Heath¡¯s leg, spinning around to face Abu. Quick as ever, Abu leapt over the creature, raining down blows with his nunchucks.


    They were holding their ground¡ªuntil the other beast made its presence known. A massive, mutated rhinoceros skeleton barreled straight toward them, dust kicking up behind its powerful charge.


    WHOMP!


    The rhinoceros hit Abu, sending him flying through the air. His skinny frame was no match for the sheer force of the charging beast.

 CHAPTER 267 Month 3 : Taxes

    Seeing Abu go flying, Nicole screamed, ¡°Abu!¡± Her heart raced as she sprinted toward him, desperate to protect him from being trampled.


    She threw her whole body into the mutant rhinos side.


    Jeff saw an opportunity, adrenaline pumping through his veins. With a wild leap, he landed on the rhinoceros¡¯ back, stabbing it repeatedly in the head. ¡°Stab, stab, stab!¡± he growled through gritted teeth. The beast, confused and enraged, kneeled and bucked, to throw him off. Jeff losing his grip, was flung into the air. Annie, seeing him hurtling toward her, rushed to catch him.


    ¡°Jeff, I¡¯ve got you!¡± she tried to say, but with his weight bearing down, it came out as a strained, ¡°Jeff, I got¡ªoop¡ªbull!¡± They both crumpled to the ground in a tangled heap.


    The mutant rhinoceros, back on its feet, prepared to charge again, its eyes fixed on them. Heath, still half-clueless and flustered, swung his oversized club blindly. ¡°Where is everybody? Why are these museum exhibits attacking us?¡±


    By sheer luck, his wild swing connected with the rhinoceros¡¯ head, sending the massive creature sprawling onto its side. The beast thrashed, struggling to rise again.


    Seeing their chance, the group, now somewhat recovered from their wounds, swarmed the fallen rhinoceros, hitting it with all they had until it finally lay still, defeated.


    KERBOOM


    ¡°Oh my, that was a tough fight,¡± Nicole said, her breath heavy but a satisfied smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you okay, Jeff?¡± Annie asked softly, kneeling beside him, her worry evident in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeff grumbled, grabbing a couple of bandages to patch himself up, his pride more wounded than his body.


    Abu, still wobbly from his earlier flight, pointed to Heath. ¡°You might want to check on Heath. He got bit pretty bad by that coyote¡­ dog¡­ thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Annie said, tossing some bandages over to Heath, who caught them with an exaggerated grin.


    ¡°Thanks, nursey,¡± he said with a wink, clearly trying to lighten the mood.


    They all sat around for a moment, panting and catching their breath. Nicole, ever practical, began collecting the mana coins scattered from the fallen skeletons and beasts. ¡°Look at this! Forty coins¡ªfour times what we made on the other side.¡±


    Jeff nodded, wiping sweat from his forehead. ¡°It was a great idea to come over here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nicole said with a smirk, proud of her decision.


    Abu mumbled to himself, ¡°I think that was my idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we head back now?¡± Annie asked, glancing warily at the darkening sky.


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ve got a couple of hours before nightfall, and we still have demon dog wards. We could stay out all night, maybe even into tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°All night¡­ in the wilderness, with just us?¡± Annie asked, eyeing Jeff. After a moment, she added, ¡°I guess we could take a chance. I¡¯ve got tents¡ªenough for everyone, but they¡¯re only big enough for two people.¡±


    Heath chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m used to being by myself, unless you want to stay with me, Nicole.¡±


    Nicole quickly shot back, ¡°Abu, you can share a tent with me.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Abu said, nodding. ¡°I don¡¯t care who I share with, as long as you don¡¯t mind if I snore a little.¡±


    Heath suggested hopefully, ¡°Maybe we can fit three in the tent?¡±


    ¡°No, I think two is fine,¡± Nicole replied firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Annie, smiling to herself, said, ¡°Me and Jeff can share the other one, and you, Heath, can have a tent all to yourself.¡±


    Heath leaned back, grinning with satisfaction. ¡°Finally, you guys really understand the value of my leadership.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ***


    The rest of the evening passed without any major battles, though they did manage to take down a swarm of slimes and a small group of giant ants. By the time they were setting up the demon dog wards, they had accumulated nearly 100 coins¡ªa solid step toward Nicole¡¯s dream of building a sandwich shop.


    As night fell, the tents were put up, the wards were activated, and the group settled in, exhausted but triumphant. Outside their camp, demon dogs prowled, but the wards glowed faintly in the dark, holding the creatures at bay. Inside the tent, Annie shifted, her voice teasing, ¡°You should hold me a little tighter,¡± she said to Jeff with a sly smile.


    Jeff, his face deadpan, glanced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to hold you at all, Annie.¡±


    They sat quietly for a moment, the silence filled only by the faint sounds of the wilderness. Annie pouted, crossing her arms, ¡°Well, should one of us go out and stand guard?¡±


    Jeff shook his head, unfazed. ¡°Nah, out here in the wilderness, I doubt we¡¯ll run into many bandits.¡±


    Annie raised an eyebrow, skeptical. ¡°Jeff, this is exactly where bandits would be.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you just gotta let the world fly, Annie,¡± Jeff replied, his tone casual.


    Annie sighed, running her hand through his hair with a wide-eyed smile. ¡°Alright, Jeff. I guess we¡¯ll stay in our tent, even with these death flags you just willed into being.¡±


    Despite the ominous feeling, nothing happened that night. But morning brought a new kind of trouble.


    ***


    As the sun rose, a group of 25 soldiers appeared, marching toward them in formation, armored in America United¡¯s red, white, and blue. A purple flag fluttered in the breeze as they approached.


    ¡°We¡¯re soldiers of America United,¡± one of them barked, his voice gruff. ¡°Here to collect taxes. Show us your resident cards.¡±


    ¡°Resident cards?¡± Jeff repeated, baffled. ¡°We don¡¯t have resident cards. We¡¯re adventurers.¡±


    The sergeant narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you citizens of Fort Bone?¡±


    Jeff shook his head. ¡°No, not at all. We¡¯re just passing through.¡±


    Annie bit her lip nervously as the soldiers scrutinized them. ¡°Well then,¡± the sergeant continued, ¡°if you¡¯re not citizens of America United, you¡¯ll need to pay the adventurer¡¯s tax. Five coins per person.¡±


    Nicole gasped, her eyes widening. ¡°Five coins? That¡¯s ridiculous! I can¡¯t pay that!¡±


    The soldier shrugged, his expression cold. ¡°Then it¡¯s either pay the tax or spend time in our prison gang. We can always use more hands.¡±


    Heath chuckled to himself, earning glares from the group. ¡°Back in ¡¯82, I had a great time in prison. They used to call me Big Heath.¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Heath!¡± Annie hissed, shooting him a look.


    Ignoring the comment, the sergeant pressed on, ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Pay or prison?¡±


    Jeff sighed, realizing they had no choice. He reluctantly pulled out the coins. ¡°Fine, twenty-five coins. Here you go.¡±


    The guardsman accepted the payment, but his greedy eyes lingered on the rest of Jeff¡¯s pouch. With a smirk, he added, ¡°And, oh, let¡¯s say another ten coins each for not having proper registration forms.¡±


    Jeff raised an eyebrow, his tone growing colder. ¡°Wait, I thought it was five coins each?¡±


    The sergeant grinned, his teeth bared. ¡°That¡¯s what Americans United charges, but Private Lecoff here is suggesting a little extra¡­ for us. You want your armbands, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Armbands?¡± Jeff repeated, utterly confused.


    "Yeah, here you go." The soldiers handed them five purple armbands, each stamped with a small American flag and a date. "You can adventure as much as you want in this territory, but make sure you''re back in a town before the date runs out. Otherwise, you''ll pay the fine and the charge again."


    Jeff clenched his jaw, seeing the 25 soldiers standing there with their crossbows drawn. He knew they couldn''t fight their way out. Reluctantly, he handed over the extra coins in exchange for the armbands, feeling the weight of each coin as if it were a stone in his gut.


    "Well, enjoy your day here in America United," the sergeant chuckled, a mocking smile playing across his lips. "And don¡¯t forget to tell your friends."


    With that, the soldiers marched off, their boots pounding the ground, leaving Jeff and the group staring after them, their pockets considerably lighter.


    Nicole watched the soldiers disappear, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "That just isn¡¯t right, Jeff," she muttered, her hands balling into fists.


    Heath, his face red with anger, grumbled, "They just took all our coins. I¡¯ve never paid so much in taxes¡ªnot even when I ran my own business!"


    Jeff, ever the optimist, tried to keep the mood light, though the sting of their loss still lingered. "We can get them back. If we work hard today, we can make enough for your sandwich shop, Nicole."


    Nicole sighed, hands on her hips. "How are we gonna get them back? I¡¯m all for hard work, but what if they tax us again?"


    Jeff raised his armband, trying to reassure her. "Well, we''ve got these now," he said, though the confidence in his voice wavered.


    Annie, quieter than usual, gazed into the distance. The excitement from earlier in the day had drained from her, leaving her feeling heavy with the reality of their situation.


    The group spent the rest of the day hunting relentlessly, pushing themselves to the limit, almost until nightfall. When they regrouped, exhausted but determined, Annie glanced at Jeff, her eyes filled with hope. "Should we stay here for another night?" Her voice was soft, and it was clear she wasn¡¯t just talking about the adventure.


    Jeff, ever practical, shook his head. "I don¡¯t think so. We barely made back those coins. If we get taxed again, we¡¯ll be left with just 15, and it¡¯s a lot more dangerous on this side than back at Fort Bone. Besides, it doesn¡¯t cost anything to return to the fort. If we move quickly, we can make it before nightfall."


    Abu, ever prepared, tightened his gear with a confident nod. "All right, let''s go." His nunchucks jingled at his waist as he led the way, their steps quickening as they jogged toward the safety of the wall, determination etched on their faces.

 CHAPTER 268 Month 3 : War

    But when the group arrived at the wall, their hearts sank. Soldiers from America United had taken control of the exit, charging five coins per person just to leave.


    A huge mob of angry adventurers was gathered there, their protests growing louder by the minute. The frustration in the air was palpable.


    ¡°That¡¯s 25 coins,¡± Nicole muttered, her dream of the sandwich shop crumbling before her eyes.


    ¡°Screw that!¡± Heath growled, gripping his oversized club. Without a second thought, he charged at the soldiers, yelling, ¡°Leroy Jenkins!¡± His massive club swung wide, slamming into a soldier¡¯s gut.


    ¡°Oof!¡± the soldier gasped, dropping to the ground, clutching his stomach. The soldiers hadn¡¯t expected this attack, but reacted quickly.


    ¡°Crossbows!¡± the sergeant barked.


    TWHIP


    TWHIP


    TWHIP


    The sound of bolts cutting through the air followed, and one struck Heath in the knee.


    ¡°Ah! My knee! I¡¯m never going to adventure again!¡± Heath wailed dramatically, crumpling to the ground in exaggerated agony.


    Jeff, desperate to calm the situation, shouted, ¡°Just calm down! We¡¯ve got the money!¡± But it was too late.


    The crowd of adventurers, emboldened by Heath¡¯s attack and their own frustrations, surged forward. Hundreds of them, once scattered along the wall, now united in their rage, charged at the soldiers.


    Some swung for nonlethal hits, hoping just to break free, but others¡ªfueled by anger and desperation¡ªweren¡¯t holding back. They wanted out, and nothing would stop them.


    The sergeant, seeing his soldiers being overwhelmed, called for a retreat. "Fall back! Retreat!" But as they withdrew, they fired red flares into the sky¡ªbright bursts that sent a message far worse than anything the adventurers could have anticipated.


    Within moments, the rumble of feet marching and the rising dust cloud signaled what was coming: America United¡¯s main army was on its way.


    The army had been patrolling the area for signs of the skeleton horde. But when they saw the red flares, they assumed the wall was under attack by the undead. They charged toward the wall with terrifying speed.


    The ground trembled as the army rushed forward, and what had started as a scuffle between adventurers and soldiers erupted into a full-scale battle. The adventurers fought with everything they had, desperate to escape, while the soldiers, confused and overwhelmed, struggled to regroup under the approaching cavalry.


    Jeff, eyes wide as the chaos erupted around him, muttered, "This is bad. Real bad."


    The clash of swords, the twang of bowstrings, and the cries of battle filled the air as Jeff ducked low, grabbing Annie¡¯s arm and pulling her behind a fallen cart. ¡°Stay low!¡± he shouted, the din of battle swallowing his words.


    Dust swirled around them, kicked up by the heavy boots of the army, as adventurers scrambled in all directions. Some fought with desperation, while others darted toward the wall, hoping to escape the battlefield.


    Nicole crouched beside them, her face pale, eyes wide with fear. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can take on an army.¡±


    Heath, clutching his wounded knee, dragged himself toward the group. ¡°I don¡¯t think running¡¯s gonna help now,¡± he grunted, his face twisted in pain. ¡°We¡¯re stuck in the middle of a warzone.¡±


    Abu, his grip tight on his nunchucks, peered over the edge of their hiding spot. ¡°The wall! If we can make it past the guards, we can still escape,¡± he said, eyes scanning the battlefield for an opening.


    Jeff gritted his teeth, heart pounding. ¡°We need to move. Now. If we wait any longer, we¡¯ll be trapped.¡±


    Annie, catching her breath, nodded. ¡°We stick together, fight our way out. Ready?¡±


    They exchanged glances¡ªnervous, determined. It was their only chance. With a deep breath, Jeff led the way, weaving through the melee, dodging strikes and trying to avoid stumbling over fallen bodies.


    Nicole stayed close, her heart hammering in her chest. ¡®Just keep moving. Don¡¯t stop.¡® She clutched her pack tightly, feeling the last of their coins weighing her down. ¡°Almost there!¡± she called out as they neared the gate.


    But just as they thought they were in the clear, a group of American soldiers blocked their path. ¡°Halt!¡± one of them shouted, levelling his spear.


    Jeff raised his sword, ready to fight, but Abu was quicker. He sprang forward, his nunchucks spinning through the air.


    CRACK!


    The soldier reeled back, dazed.


    ¡°Go friends! Go!¡± Abu yelled, clearing the path.


    They sprinted through the opening, bursting towards the wall. Reaching the gate, they saw it was closed.


    Panting, bruised, and shaken, they collapsed to the ground, hearts still racing from the madness behind them.


    ¡°The gate, it¡¯s closed¡­..,¡± Nicole gasped, glancing back at the battlefield. The roar of combat still echoed in the distance, the battle showing no signs of slowing.


    Jeff wiped the sweat from his brow, his voice tight. ¡°We need to get back into the Fort Bone Empire. Now.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The battle raged on behind them. Adventurers clashed with soldiers, and soldiers fought to maintain control. Blood sprayed, steel clashed, and bodies fell. This wasn¡¯t a fight against mindless undead or skeleton slimes¡ªthis was man against man, flesh steel, with lives hanging in the balance.


    Adventurers were fighting soldiers. Soldiers were retaliating relentlessly. Both sides refusing to back down. This was the largest battle that most of them had ever participated in. This wasn''t a fight against unthinking undead or bouncing slimes. This was a fight of man versus man, sword and steel flashing through the air, blood flying, guts falling out.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    On the walls of the empire, one soldier looked nervously at the other, the battle below stretching out before them. "What should we do? Should we help?" His voice wavered, a mixture of uncertainty and guilt gnawing at him.


    "I don''t know," said the other soldier, frowning deeply. "We¡¯ve got orders not to attack the American soldiers, but those are our adventurers down there. Some of them are good people. Hell, I know a couple of them." He shifted uncomfortably, the weight of inaction heavy on his shoulders.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Meanwhile, Jeff¡¯s group pounded desperately at the gate, their fists echoing in rhythm with their growing panic.


    BANG


    BANG


    BANG


    ¡°LET US THROUGH¡±


    Looking down on the adventurers, "Should we open the gate?" One soldier asked, his voice strained with frustration. He was sick of the arrogance of the American United troops, but the strict orders to not provoke them had been heavily emphasized


    Jeff¡¯s eyes darted hopefully, from the vicious melee behind them to the gate that stood between them and safety.


    The soldiers had orders not to recklessly engage, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t able to assist in other ways.


    "Yeah, open the gate, it¡¯s our responsibility," another Empire soldier said after a beat of hesitation.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    With a heavy creak, the gate swung open, and relief washed over Jeff¡¯s group as they hurried through¡ªonly for their hope to crash when the soldiers of America United bellowed, ¡°Hell no!¡± charging toward the gate with reckless fury.


    ¡°Stay back! This is Fort Bone territory!¡± the Empire soldiers shouted, crossbows raised, their voices hard as steel. The cold tension rippled through the air as they aimed at the advancing soldiers.


    But the soldiers of America United weren¡¯t about to back down. ¡°USA! USA! USA!¡± they roared, charging in with unstoppable momentum, swords gleaming in the sunlight. The soldiers of Fort Bone, battle-hardened from their wars with the skeleton hordes, weren¡¯t intimidated. They knew the drill. Guided by the tales of Atlas and his Portal Crushers, they had become warriors who took no prisoners.


    ¡°Stay back! This is Fort Bone territory.¡±


    The American soldiers ignored their warning.


    Seeing the American soldiers advancing with no signs of slowing, the Fort Bone soldiers steadied their aim, crossbows at the ready.


    ¡°Final chance! Stay back or we WILL fire!¡±


    The American soldiers continued rushing forward, angry at the fleeing adventurers.


    The Fort Bone soldiers seeing this, agreed that this was now a clear case of self defence, and they fired.


    The twang of crossbow strings echoed, followed by a wave of bodies hitting the dirt.


    THWIP


    THWIP


    THWIP


    Not only was this the sound of crossbows firing, it was the sound of the beginning of a war between two empires.


    The American soldiers, undeterred, kept rushing. "We can make it!" one yelled, determination blazing in his eyes. And they did. They stormed into range, shield help high, attacking wildly as they returned fire at the Fort Bone forces.


    The Fort Bone soldiers were amused, they had a huge advantage of the walls, and height. Only the soldiers who were manning the gate had to fight hand to hand.


    The ringing of alarm bells jolted the battlefield, flares shooting into the sky, beacons of war. Massive groups of quick-response soldiers began teleporting in, materializing in flashes of light. Now, the battlefield had become a chaotic three-way brawl¡ªadventurers and Fort Bone soldiers against America United''s main army.


    The sounds of battle raged on, steel meeting steel, bodies colliding, grunts of effort mingling with cries of pain. The sky darkened with the shadows of incoming soldiers, but after a grueling struggle, it became clear¡ªFort Bone was going to win.


    ¡°They¡¯re pulling back!¡± someone yelled from the Fort Bone lines.


    The American soldiers, though beaten and bloodied, weren¡¯t cowards. Their sergeants called for a steady retreat, regrouping with precision despite the loss.


    "Should we chase them?" one of the Fort Bone sergeants asked, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "No," came the reply, firm and without hesitation. "Let them go. This wasn''t a fight we wanted to start. No need to pursue."


    The soldiers of Fort Bone stood down, watching as the American United soldiers retreated into the distance.


    This fight to,let the adventurers back in, had sparked something though.


    What had once been a cold war, a battle of economies and territory, had now erupted into something far more dangerous. There was no going back. War was coming.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : AMERICA UNITED


    The bedraggled army of America United retreated slowly, their heads held high despite the physical toll. They were bruised and beaten, but their spirits remained intact. ¡°We won¡¯t forget this,¡± muttered their sergeant, eyes dark with determination. The retreat was orderly, disciplined, as they marched back to their settlement.


    As soon as they reached the main base, they reported to Jed Lawson. His face twisted into a mask of fury upon hearing the news. ¡°How dare they attack us?¡± he bellowed, slamming his fist onto the table. ¡°That¡¯s it. I was going to be lenient, just ban their citizens. Now? Let¡¯s truly punish them. Unless they¡¯re registered American citizens, raise the tax¡ªten coins per person! No leniency. Anybody gives you any lip, take them down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the soldier replied, his tone cold and hard. Before, there had been room for mercy, for understanding. But after what they saw as an unjust attack by Fort Bone, mercy was no longer in their vocabulary.


    Jed turned to his war council, anger still boiling in his veins. "What should we do? It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Atlas planned all of this. He¡¯s going to push us out, take over our territory."


    The council murmured in agreement, faces grim. "Yes," one said, "it¡¯s clear. First, they attacked us with those skeletons. Now, they flood us with adventurers. What¡¯s next?"


    Jed scowled, pacing back and forth. "It¡¯s obvious what¡¯s next. When we¡¯re weak, they¡¯ll attack with their main army. So, what do we do?"


    ¡°I say we take down that wall,¡± one council member suggested, voice filled with resolve.


    Jed paused, considering it. ¡°That¡¯ll be hard. Those walls are level two,¡± he muttered, scratching his chin.


    His economic advisor stepped forward confidently. ¡°We can afford enough siege gear from the vending machines. And if we keep the taxes high, we¡¯ll have no problem funding the war.¡±


    A small smile crept across Jed¡¯s face.¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± he said, spitting into the dirt for emphasis. ¡°I¡¯m sick of being pushed around by Atlas and those fake goodie-goodies over in Fort Bone.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV: CELESTIAL WAGER


    The aliens were excited again. They didn¡¯t care why the war had started, but bets flew and mana coins were tossed onto tables, slotted in machines, and outcomes paid for. The odds were heavily in favor of the Fort Bone Empire, so safe bettors placed their coins on Atlas while others, seeking a higher return, wagered on America United.


    Other bets included how many men would fall on the wall, how many crossbow bolts would be used, how many people would be killed, what time the first death would occur each day, and the number of women or men killed per side. If there was a bet, there were odds on it. The Celestial Wager didn''t care about anything besides the action.


    Lurox, from the Glytharni species, buzzed about with excitement, wings fluttering as they called out new odds to eager gamblers. Gorvax, a stone-skinned giant, sat confidently at a betting table, his small red eyes gleaming as he placed a high-stakes bet on America United, because of the high odds. Kroxar watched from a distance, tentacles twitching with amusement as the action of bets and wars collided.


    Virelia floated gracefully between the tables, serving drinks, her lavender skin glowing under the dim casino lights. She smiled sweetly, though inwardly she knew the outcome of these wars mattered little. The Celestial Wager would always win in the end.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV: FORT BONE


    Olivia summoned the War Council, her voice carrying the weight of the moment as she addressed the growing tension at the Empire''s walls. The conflict had already been dubbed the Sandwich War, a name that felt more absurd than the threat looming over them.


    ¡°I think we still have a chance to stop this war. It was obviously a misunderstanding between the adventurers and America United,¡± she said, her tone hopeful, but her eyes betrayed uncertainty.


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms, his face hard. ¡°I think you''re underestimating the power of greed. They don''t know what we''re planning, but I do know we¡¯re both fighting for the same thing: those 100 return tokens." He paused, his gaze shifting to John. "There is something I should bring up to you guys, though. John, you''ve heard about this.¡±


    John raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when we got those sky patrols?¡±


    John nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, those were made by the Red Fairy. And when we summoned them, the Red Fairy appeared. I want to take a chance right now.¡±


    The council went silent. The low murmur of whispered discussions faded, replaced by a stunned stillness. All eyes locked onto Atlas.


    ¡°There¡¯s a piece of information I got when we rescued those actresses from the bandit camp, when we took out Clark. I want to confirm if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that?¡± Olivia asked, her voice a touch softer, almost hesitant.


    ¡°I want to know if it¡¯s possible to take everyone home and save the whole wasteland, not just 100 people. Clark said it was possible, but he never gave any explanations. If the Red Fairy will give us an answer, maybe we can come up with a solution that will work for everybody,¡± Atlas explained, his voice low but firm.


    John frowned, worry creasing his features. ¡°It¡¯s risky, Atlas. All the Red Fairy has to do is be in a bad mood, and that¡¯s the end of you. I don¡¯t think your time-traveling powers would work to bring you back in time to before you made the dumbest decision you¡¯ve ever made.¡±


    Atlas thought for a moment, scanning the faces around the table. ¡®Is it worth the risk?¡® ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Isabella didn¡¯t hesitate. She shook her head firmly. ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. Every time that Red Fairy comes, it¡¯s like a trip to the dentist. You know it¡¯s going to hurt, but you don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s going to cost.¡±


    Alexander chimed in, his voice full of conviction. ¡°Heck no, boss. If we lose you, we lose the whole soul of our empire. If you really want to do it, let me do it.¡±


    Hank cut in quickly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it, Alexander. You run the army. Let me do it.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s chest swelled with a mix of pride. ¡®It¡¯s this pure loyalty that made me choose these two guys in the first place. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to sacrifice more than themselves for me, but it¡¯s always amazing for me to see that amongst all the betrayal and garbage people out there, there are good people, and they constantly surprise you, especially when you¡¯ve gotten so used to the worst of humanity.¡®


    Before Atlas could speak, John¡¯s voice rose above the tension in the room. ¡°Atlas, you are not going to summon the Red Fairy.¡± John¡¯s tone was resolute, taking control of the meeting. ¡°Let¡¯s have a quick vote. Everyone in favor of Atlas not summoning the Red Fairy?¡± All the hands shot up¡ªexcept Atlas¡¯s.


    Atlas tried to protest. ¡°But I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, you¡¯re not,¡± John interrupted, cutting him off sharply. ¡°You made me the boss of all settlement matters. And I realize you don¡¯t want anyone else to risk their lives, but we can¡¯t lose you, Atlas. Not just because of your time-traveling powers or the knowledge you¡¯ve gotten from them, but because, without you, we lose our symbol, our heart.¡±


    Atlas was at a loss for words, his mouth opening and closing, but no sound came out. He felt the weight of his council¡¯s trust pressing on him.


    John wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°All right, now let¡¯s have our second vote. Do we¡­ Do we actually call for the Red Fairy? Those who are voting in favor, raise your hand.¡±


    Half the people in the room raised their hands, the other half hesitated, keeping their arms at their sides.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve got a pretty split room,¡± John said with a sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to actually count. We¡¯re not a democracy. But at no point have we ever been a dictatorship either,¡± he added with a soft laugh, trying to lighten the mood.


    Atlas, feeling the decision slip away from him, shrugged. ¡°Fine.¡±


    John nodded and took charge again. ¡°Since we¡¯re not unanimous, and this move is so dangerous and risky, I say we don¡¯t do it. We can weather this war out. And Atlas, you said the Red Fairy told Clark this information at the end of the year anyway. We can assume it¡¯s true, even though Clark was always known for being a liar. At that moment, when his life was on the line, he gave you that information. He had nothing to gain by it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Atlas admitted. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we wait? We keep going on the assumption that we can only have 100 tokens?¡±


    John nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what we should do. Because, right or wrong, if we catch the Red Fairy in a bad mood AND she decides to not only wipe out the messenger, she could also decide to destroy our entire town¡ªor fry all of us. And for what? Information that would be given at the end of the year anyway? If she gave it to Clark, she¡¯ll give it to you. We are going to win those 100 tokens.¡±


    Atlas sighed deeply, the weight of leadership pressing down hard. ¡°Fine.¡±

 CHAPTER 269 Month 3 : Olivia Makes Friends

    POV : RED FAIRY RESIDENCE


    Lounging in her opulent mansion, the Red Fairy settled into her favorite chair, her pink fuzzy slippers adorably mismatched against the lavish decor. As she flipped through the channels, she found herself watching the Live show. Even though she worked for the show, she still loved tuning in. Sometimes it was good. Sometimes it was dull. A lot of the moments repeated themselves over the seasons: people panicking, betraying each other, and doing their best to survive. Over the years, she had grown jaded and bored with the predictability of it all.


    But this was the first time she¡¯d seen someone almost voluntarily call her. ¡®What would I do if he summoned me?¡® she thought, her brow furrowing. ¡®Would I blow his head off?¡® Her inner Atlas, carrying a hefty backpack full of mana coins, shook its head vigorously. ¡®No, no, no.¡®


    She liked the guy, but She couldn¡¯t help considering how annoying it would be to develop a reputation for being soft. ¡®Then it would be nonstop, 24/7 summons of, oh, Red Fairy, what should we do about this? Oh, Red Fairy, it¡¯s not fair that you¡¯re not showing us the leaderboard. Oh, Red Fairy, you didn¡¯t explain the rules clearly.¡®


    Imagining it all made her groan. Her life would no longer be her own; she¡¯d be making appearances left and right, working harder than a third world call center operator. The thought was enough to make her cringe, and she shifted uncomfortably in her chair.


    Luckily it was a decision she didn¡¯t have to make. She nibbled on a spicy jalapex flower ball, sipped her drink and continued lounging completely.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    Olivia said, "All right, everybody, let''s have a quick pause. That was some pretty big news Atlas just dumped on us."


    Atlas shrugged, "It wasn''t my fault. I thought everyone should know and really think about it."


    "Well, I''m glad you told us, Atlas," Olivia continued, her tone brightening. "And now we have a second option. We can always float that idea around. It doesn''t mean we have to give up on saving more people in the wasteland."


    "Good. John, what do you think about our next move for this war? Alexander, you''re in charge of the army. How are our men?"


    Alexander stood tall, a grin spreading wide across his face. ¡°We¡¯re stronger than oak, folks. Our men are as tough as they come, seasoned from that skeleton horde. And them new recruits are pourin¡¯ in fast. Will¡¯s plays have been fantastic for bringin¡¯ ¡¯em in. And those booths you set up, Olivia, with the gals in Fort Bone Empire outfits recruitin¡¯ new soldiers? That was downright brilliant.¡±


    "Never underestimate the power of a wink, a smile, and the chance of heroism," Olivia replied, pride swelling in her chest. Fort Bone¡¯s empire had grown exponentially. With all the Mana coins pouring in from taxes, Bone Appetit booming, and their improved bone armor sales, the coffers were looking good. Amber had confirmed it in her last financial report.


    "So, we¡¯re strong militarily and economically. If we start this war, how will it hit us?" Atlas frowned, his voice serious. "This is something I didn''t talk to you all about before. War always costs. No matter how good we are, it''s going to cost us money, and it''s going to cost lives. I''ve fought wars across this wasteland. Once you start, it doesn¡¯t stop. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to stop now. That first crossbow bolt¡ªwhen it was fired¡ªwas probably heard across the entire wasteland."


    Olivia sighed. "If we can''t stop the war, can we at least reduce the scale?"


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "We could," Atlas replied, thinking aloud. "Instead of a full-scale war, we try to take over America United. We could call in all our allies."


    Olivia shook her head. "That doesn¡¯t really shrink the scope of it, though. So what else can we do?"


    "I say we call in one other person. Someone I hadn¡¯t thought of before¡­," Atlas said, his voice hinting at something more.


    "Oh?" Olivia leaned forward, intrigued.


    Atlas summoned the mini faeries, promising them rock sugar and candied ants. They squealed in delight and buzzed out of the War Council room, heading straight for the Wasted Tavern. There, they found Mohammed sitting with his two partners.


    "Mohammed, Mohammed, Mohammed!" they chirped excitedly.


    Mohammed looked up, surprised. He had been reviewing weekly numbers with Mrs. Harrington and Victoria.


    "You''ve been summoned to the castle!" the faeries announced, their wings fluttering with excitement.


    "Castle, castle, castle!" they echoed.


    Mohammed blinked, taken aback. He¡¯d signed the contract with Fort Bone but never expected to be literally summoned for a council meeting. A council meeting! The promise of one of those hundred tokens had been enough to hook him, and his economic power was growing steadily.


    "Well, ladies," Mohammed said, smiling, "I think we''ve reached the second part of our goal."


    The two women nodded in agreement, and together they followed the mini faeries back to the council room. Atlas and the others were on a break, waiting. As they arrived, Atlas stood, his expression serious.


    "Mohammed, we''re on the verge of a war."


    Mohammed nodded gravely. "Yes, we heard. The arena¡¯s been buzzing with rumors all day."


    Atlas wasted no time. "We need to know¡ªwhat are the chances of the Celestial Empire joining our side?"


    Victoria, who was leading the negotiations with Minister Wei of the Celestial Empire, chimed in. "The Celestial Empire values honor and face. So far, we haven¡¯t had any real issues with them¡­ except for that small economic war."


    The three of them exchanged glances, choosing not to point out that it had been their actions that sparked that war in the first place.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    ¡°So, if we sent a delegation, do you think they¡¯d join us in the war?¡± Atlas asked.


    Victoria shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never spoken to the Emperor. I worked directly with one of his ministers, though. I could go with Olivia, and we¡¯ll see about scheduling an appointment with the Emperor himself.¡±


    Atlas thought to himself, ¡®Man, those Chinese army guys really take this whole empire and celestial kingdom thing seriously. Maybe I should be more formal... Nah.¡®


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that,¡± he said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think we should be making a move on one of the strongest empires in the wasteland without getting approval¡ªor at least a non-aggression pact, from the other.¡±


    Everyone in the council nodded, the weight of Atlas¡¯s words sinking in. They broke up and went their separate ways, each member contemplating the challenges ahead and the uncertain road to alliances in a brewing war.


    ---


    The next day, Olivia met up with Victoria, and together they portaled to the Celestial Empire for their appointment with Minister Wei. Victoria had prepped Olivia on the proper etiquette, so when they arrived, both bowed deeply with respectful kowtows to the minister.


    ¡°Get up, get up,¡± Minister Wei said, waving them off but appreciating the formalities. ¡°We are all citizens of this wasteland trying to make it a better place. No need for such formalities.¡±


    ¡®Oh, right, like I believe that,¡® Olivia thought, but she kept a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, Minister Wei. Your wisdom and civility are well known across the wasteland.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he replied, stroking his long chin hairs, his official blue-buttoned hat indicating his high status.


    ¡°And we have something for you in return. It is tradition for the Fort Bone Empire to greet our allies properly.¡±


    Olivia handed over a beautifully crafted treasure chest. Inside were mana coins, a selection of Fort Bone delicacies, mini stuffed toys of Portilla and Crushir, and two gold-plated sets of armor. Though decorative, the armor sparkled like Alexander¡¯s town attire¡ªflashy and impressive.


    ¡°Oh my, this is indeed a magnificent gift!¡± Minister Wei exclaimed, his eyes gleaming as he accepted the chest.


    They discussed the possibility of a meeting with the Emperor. ¡°The Emperor meets once a week to discuss wasteland affairs, and we¡¯re aware a war is on the horizon. You may attend tomorrow during our weekly session. But I must warn you, in the Celestial Court, every action is under scrutiny.¡±


    Victoria and Olivia thanked him, setting the appointment for the next day. As they left the minister¡¯s courtyard, Olivia frowned. ¡°What did he mean by ¡®every action is observed¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Victoria explained, ¡°based on my experience, the more important you are, the larger your entourage should be. I don¡¯t think we can handle this with just the two of us. We need to bring Atlas. We need soldiers in pretty armor. We need the marching band! And we definitely need a gift¡ªsomething that will really impress the Emperor.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to pull together in one night, but we can handle it. Why don¡¯t we split up?¡±


    ---

 CHAPTER 283 Month 8 : War Ends

    With Jed Lawson out of the picture, Atlas looked up in victory, a surge of adrenaline coursing through him. He worked the crossbow bolt out of his mouth, wincing at the pain that shot through him. Those anti-pain medications only did so much, and the taste of iron mixed with the sweetness of victory lingered in his mouth.


    ¡°Soldiers of America!¡± he yelled, his voice booming across the battlefield, cutting through the sounds of battle. ¡°Your leader has fallen! Our army outnumbers you, and we don¡¯t want any more deaths. Drop your weapons now and surrender!¡±


    His heart raced as he surveyed the scene before him. Soldiers of the American army exchanged anxious glances, their resolve visibly shaken. The weight of Atlas¡¯s words hung in the air, mingling with the dust and smoke of battle. Atlas could see doubt creeping into their eyes, the once-indomitable spirit of their ranks flickering like a candle in a storm.


    ¡°Look around!¡± he urged, gesturing to the formidable forces gathered behind him. ¡°This is your chance to avoid further bloodshed. Lay down your arms, and we can work towards peace!¡±


    Atlas¡¯s voice carried a commanding authority, a reminder of the power that had shifted in this brutal conflict. The soldiers hesitated, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. A few lowered their weapons, glancing at their comrades as if waiting for a signal, a hint of hope dawning on their faces.


    He could feel the tide turning in his favor, and he pressed on. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow Jed Lawson¡¯s path of destruction any longer. Join us, and we can build something better together. This is your moment to choose life over a pointless death!¡±


    With every word, Atlas hoped to spark a change in their hearts, a sense of unity that could heal the wounds of this war.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    With this announcement asking for surrender, the allied armies of Fort Bone erupted in cheers. The Canucks, the members of Tractors and Freedom, and the soldiers from the Celestial Empire all raised their voices in unison, their chants echoing across the battlefield. They wanted nothing more than victory, and the thought of ending this brutal conflict without further bloodshed filled them with a renewed sense of purpose.


    Atlas watched as the rousing morale of his forces surged, a tidal wave of hope washing over them. They were unified in their desire for peace, and the cheers were a powerful reminder that they were fighting not just for themselves, but for a brighter future for everyone in the wasteland.


    As the noise of celebration swelled, the American soldiers exchanged nervous glances, their resolve wavering under the weight of defeat. Slowly, one by one, they began to drop their weapons. The metallic clatter of swords hitting the ground resonated like a victory bell.


    Finally, a handful of American soldiers raised their hands, surrendering to the inevitable. The sight sent ripples of exhilaration through the allied ranks. No more fighting. No more senseless bloodshed.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Atlas took a deep breath, the taste of triumph mingling with the remnants of pain in his mouth. He stepped forward, the cheers of his allies ringing in his ears, and met the eyes of the surrendering soldiers. ¡°You¡¯ve made the right choice,¡± he called out, his voice steady and resolute. ¡°Join us, and we can work together to rebuild what has been lost.¡±


    The battlefield shifted, the atmosphere transforming from one of violence and hatred to a hopeful vision of unity and collaboration. The fight was over, and a new chapter was about to begin.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    Atlas and the Emperor of the Celestial Empire convened in a lavish tent, the air buzzing with the energy of triumph. The tent was adorned with vibrant banners, each representing the various factions that had united to bring down Jed Lawson. A table laden with food and drinks stretched between them, a feast fit for heroes.The Emperor¡¯s bone dragon, stood magnificently in front. While the bone dragon was just an animated skeleton, not much more powerful than any steed, it had the impressive aura of draconian symbolism.


    As they settled into their seats, Atlas felt a rush of gratitude. ¡®What a whirlwind this has been,¡¯ he thought, glancing at the Emperor, whose regal presence was underscored by a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Your leadership was instrumental in our victory,¡± the Emperor began, raising a goblet filled with a shimmering drink that glinted like stars. ¡°This celebration is definitely deserved.¡±


    Atlas lifted his own cup in a toast, his heart swelling with pride. ¡°To our combined strength and the unity of the wasteland! Together, we can build a future where we rule the world.¡±


    They clinked their goblets, and the sound rang out like a declaration of their alliance. As they sipped, the flavors of their drinks danced on their tongues¡ªa sweet, effervescent blend that sparkled like hope.


    Once the initial festivities faded into laughter and shared stories of their triumphs, Atlas leaned forward, eager to discuss their next steps. ¡°Now that Jed is out of the way, we need to solidify our gains. The remnants of his army will likely scatter, but we must ensure they don¡¯t regroup and pose a threat again.¡±


    The Emperor nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Agreed. I suggest we establish a network of scouts to monitor their movements. Information will be our most valuable asset in maintaining peace.¡±


    Atlas considered this. ¡°And what about the resources? We should create a strategy to share supplies among our factions. If we work together, we can fortify our settlements and prepare for any potential conflicts that may arise in the future.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. ¡°Indeed! I propose we hold a council with representatives from all our factions to discuss trade agreements and resource distribution. Unity will be our strongest weapon against any future adversaries.¡±


    Atlas smiled, appreciating the Emperor¡¯s vision. ¡°I like that. A united front not only strengthens our positions but also sends a clear message to anyone thinking about challenging us.¡±


    Their conversation flowed seamlessly, filled with ideas and plans that sparked excitement. The two leaders discussed the possibility of joint training exercises, sharing technology, and fostering an alliance that would empower their people.


    As they strategized, laughter and music filled the air outside the tent, the sound of celebration echoing through the camp. The allied forces had laid down their arms, but their spirits were soaring, united by a common goal.


    After hours of discussions, Atlas leaned back, feeling a sense of accomplishment. ¡°This victory is just the beginning. Together, we can reshape the wasteland into something better¡ªa place where our people can thrive in peace.¡±


    The Emperor raised his goblet once more. ¡°To new beginnings and unbreakable bonds!¡±


    Atlas joined him, his heart filled with hope. They toasted to the future, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, knowing they had each other¡¯s backs and the strength of their united forces.

 Book 6: CHAPTER 284 Month 9 : A New Empire

    Atlas stood atop the weathered walls of Fort Bone¡¯s Empire, gazing over the vast expanse that had once belonged to Jed Lawson and his America United. The continent now stretched before him like a trophy, gleaming under the midday sun. Just a month ago, this land had been a battleground, but with the combined might of his forces and the Celestial Emperor¡¯s army, it had fallen into his hands.


    Yet, as the warm breeze brushed against his skin, he couldn¡¯t shake the tension that crackled in the air.


    Splitting the loot from the final battle had caused a problem.


    The Celestial Emperor had made it clear he was unhappy about the system¡¯s decision to award Atlas the newly connected territory. Restitution in the form of spoils? Atlas couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of that statement. He understood the Emperor¡¯s perspective; after all, the unexpected connection of the old Americans United and Fort Bone territories was a surprise to him too.


    Atlas had assumed the Celestial Empire, being so distant, had been deemed as too far to connect to the conquered territory.


    Still, he knew they needed to address the growing dissatisfaction before it turned into open conflict. If they didn¡¯t find a suitable solution for the Emperor soon, their budding alliance could collapse like a house of cards.


    In the back of his mind, a darker thought crept in: this was the perfect opportunity to double-cross the Emperor. With the defeat of Jed¡¯s forces, all previous contracts had dissolved, leaving room for betrayal. The prospect of conquering all the continents for himself was undeniably tempting. He could also attack and conquer the Celestial empire with his expanded army and bonus. He could picture it now: the power, the glory, and the sheer thrill of ruling over an expansive empire.


    Yet, just as the thought settled, a notification flashed in his mind, breaking his reverie.


    ACHIEVEMENT UNLOCKED:


    TITLE: DOUBLE THE EMPIRE


    Wow, you¡¯ve gone and done it. What are you going to do with so much territory? You know you can build a massive harem, right? That is the only logical choice.


    BONUS: Mana glimmers over you, creating a charming effect of sparkles. Makes you more persuasive to the opposite sex.


    Atlas chuckled at the absurdity of it. The idea of a harem was a joke, he already had more than enough women, but the bonus it bestowed was real enough. He could feel the warm energy pulsing around him, enhancing his allure. Attractive to the opposite sex? That could be useful in its own right. It was funny that this achievement wasn¡¯t related to the military after his conquest, but instead to charisma, perhaps there was a good reason for it.


    What Atlas didn¡¯t know was that part of the demographics of the aliens watching him just wanted more X rated action, and had paid the Red Fairy to create this achievement, replacing the original military one that had been intended.


    ¡®An Achievement is always good, regardless of the effects,¡¯ thought Atlas as he ignored the strange bonus and continued thinking of his follow up goals.


    He had forged an alliance with the Celestial Emperor not just for the victory over Jed Lawson but also for a greater purpose¡ªto create stability in the wasteland. To betray the Emperor now would not only jeopardise his plans but would also cast an ugly shadow over everything he had achieved.


    Atlas sighed, torn between ambition and the integrity he had strived to maintain. He needed to find a way to appease the Emperor without sacrificing his hard-won territory. There had to be a solution that acknowledged their joint victory without alienating either party.


    With a firm resolve, he decided he would meet with the Emperor soon. They needed to negotiate terms that recognized both their contributions. It was time to put aside any thoughts of betrayal and instead work towards a future where both leaders could thrive in their new reality. After all, a strong alliance could open doors to even greater opportunities, and he was not ready to risk that just yet.


    As he turned away from the walls, Atlas knew one thing for certain: the next move he made would shape the destiny of not just Fort Bone but the entire wasteland. The weight of his choices hung heavy, but he was ready to bear it.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The air in the grand hall of Fort Bone buzzed with a mix of victory and tension. The celebrations of their hard-won triumph over Jed Lawson and America United had initially filled the room with laughter, toasts, and plans for a prosperous future. However, as the noise began to fade and the reality of their new alliance set in, a clear unease settled over the gathered leaders.


    Atlas stood at the head of the long table, its surface laden with maps, reports, and a collection of gleaming artifacts recovered from the fallen enemy. The spoils of war lay before them, a testament to their victory, but also the root of impending conflict.


    ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± Atlas called, raising his glass to quiet the murmurs. ¡°We need to discuss how we¡¯re going to distribute these spoils fairly. This victory was a joint effort, and it¡¯s crucial we approach this with unity in mind.¡±


    At his side, Olivia, his trusted diplomatic advisor, nodded in agreement. Her bright eyes reflected both determination and concern. ¡°The resources, territory, and technology we¡¯ve captured are invaluable. We must ensure that every faction feels represented in this distribution.¡±


    Several ministers from the Celestial Empire shifted in their seats, exchanging glances filled with unease. One of them, Minister Zou, a tall figure with sharp features and sharper eyes, leaned forward, his tone clipped. ¡°While we acknowledge the efforts of Fort Bone, it¡¯s important to recognize that our technological advantages and military strategies played a significant role in this victory. We deserve a greater share of the spoils.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s jaw tightened, but he kept his voice steady. ¡°I appreciate your contributions, Minister Zou, but let¡¯s not forget that the combined might of our forces overwhelmed the American army. We fought side by side, and our strengths complemented each other. Fairness must guide this process.¡±


    Another minister from the Celestial Empire, Lady Kai, known for her tactical brilliance, chimed in, ¡°Atlas is right, Zou. We cannot afford to alienate our allies right after this victory. The last thing we need is discord. We¡¯ve established a fragile alliance, and it¡¯s in our best interest to maintain it.¡±


    The room buzzed with conflicting opinions, and tension crackled in the air like static electricity. Atlas felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. ¡®This is the moment that could define our future,¡® he thought, realizing how vital it was to keep the Celestial Empire invested in their partnership.


    ¡°We have the chance to build something great here,¡± Atlas continued, striving to unite the factions. ¡°If we can agree on a fair distribution of the spoils, we can strengthen our bond and face whatever challenges lie ahead together.¡±


    However, Zoru remained unconvinced. ¡°With all due respect, Atlas, your people may have contributed to the victory, but our advanced technology allowed us to navigate this conflict more effectively. We have a right to expect a larger portion of the rewards.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s irritation flared, but Olivia placed a calming hand on his arm, her presence grounding him. ¡°Perhaps we should focus on specifics,¡± she suggested, her voice a soothing balm. ¡°Let¡¯s break down the spoils into categories¡ªresources, territory, and manpower. Then we can determine what each faction needs most and find a way to distribute accordingly.¡±


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, but Zou¡¯s expression remained skeptical. ¡°And what happens if Fort Bone receives a disproportionate amount in each category?¡± he countered. ¡°Our contributions cannot be overlooked.¡±


    ¡°We can establish a council to oversee the distribution process,¡± Olivia proposed, her voice firm. ¡°This council will include representatives from both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire, ensuring that all voices are heard.¡±


    Atlas nodded, encouraged by her suggestion. ¡°That way, we can maintain transparency and build trust between our factions. It¡¯s imperative that we operate as partners, not adversaries.¡±


    The ministers exchanged glances, the tension slowly easing as the prospect of collaboration began to take root. Zou¡¯s expression softened slightly, though he remained guarded. ¡°Very well, let us consider this council. But it must have real power to enforce the decisions made regarding the spoils. Otherwise, it¡¯s merely a fa?ade.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Atlas said, feeling a surge of hope. ¡°The council will have authority, and we will create clear guidelines for distribution. We all stand to benefit from a unified front.¡± He was just glad the Celestial Emperor wasn¡¯t in the room, that guy was really hung up on the concept of face and honour.


    After some back-and-forth discussion, they began to outline the framework for the council, each minister contributing ideas on how to ensure a fair process. As the meeting progressed, Atlas felt the atmosphere shift from one of contention to collaboration. They were forging a path forward, and for the first time, he could envision a future where their alliance could thrive.


    When the discussion finally wrapped up, Atlas leaned back in his chair, his heart lighter. They had a long way to go, but this debate had been a crucial step toward solidifying their partnership.


    ¡°We have much to accomplish,¡± he said, standing up to signal the meeting¡¯s close. ¡°Let¡¯s take this momentum and build a brighter future together. Together, we can face whatever comes next.¡±


    As the leaders began to filter out of the hall, Atlas caught Olivia¡¯s eye. She smiled at him, pride shining through her expression. The debate had been heated, but it had also shown him that they were all committed to a shared destiny.


    With a newfound sense of purpose, Atlas looked forward to what lay ahead, ready to tackle the challenges of their expanded empire side by side.

 CHAPTER 285 Month 9 : Council Decision

    The atmosphere in the newly established council chamber buzzed with anticipation. The room was adorned with the banners of both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire, symbolising their alliance. Six representatives¡ªthree ministers from the Celestial Empire and three Portal Crushers: Noi, Amber, and Lark¡ªsat around the polished stone table, their expressions a mix of determination and apprehension.


    Olivia stood at the head of the table, her fingers tapping lightly against the surface, feeling the weight of their impending decision. ¡®This needs to work,¡® she thought, glancing at the others. The stakes were high, and the air crackled with the urgency of their negotiations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s outline the main points again,¡± she said, attempting to steer the conversation back on track after hours of back-and-forth debate. ¡°We know that the system¡¯s interference has locked in the territories. You all agree that they must remain with the Fort Bone Empire?¡±


    Minister Zou nodded, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable. We cannot split them up without significant consequences. However, this doesn¡¯t mean there shouldn¡¯t be some form of compensation.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Amber chimed in, her voice firm. ¡°Atlas should provide resources to ensure a fair balance between our factions. This will help maintain harmony and mutual respect.¡±


    ¡°What about taxes?¡± Lark suggested, her sharp eyes glinting. ¡°If Atlas is retaining the territory, he should contribute to the Celestial Empire to offset the resources he¡¯ll be gaining from those lands.¡±


    ¡°Taxes sound reasonable,¡± Minister Thalia said, her tone measured. ¡°We propose a monthly tax of 1,000 coins for the remainder of the year. This will ensure the Celestial Empire receives some benefits from the territory Atlas controls while still allowing him to operate independently.¡±


    The room fell silent as everyone absorbed the proposal. Olivis felt a mix of relief and disappointment. She had been hoping for a more favourable arrangement for the Fort Bone Empire, but she recognized the fairness of the offer. ¡°One thousand coins a month,¡± she repeated, weighing the implications. ¡°That¡¯s a substantial amount.¡±


    ¡°Fair for both parties,¡± Zou interjected, his expression resolute. ¡°You¡¯ve gained territory, and the Celestial Empire must be compensated for the shift in power dynamics. This is a necessary step to keep our alliance strong.¡±


    Olivia glanced around the table. The ministers were clearly concerned about the shrinking size of their empire compared to theirs. She understood their apprehension. The Celestial Emperor had to feel that their contributions were valued, especially since their technological advantages had played a pivotal role in the recent victory.


    Each empire had their own set of technologies via different vending machines, and the siege equipment like the junk cannons had all come from the Celestial Empire.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia finally conceded, determination settling over her. ¡°I can work with that. I¡¯ll ensure the payments are made on time. But I¡¯ll also need to make sure those coins are put to good use.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Thalia replied, her demeanor relaxing slightly. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, after all. The more successful you are, the better for all of us.¡±


    As the council continued to discuss finer details¡ªhow the payments would be tracked and enforced, as well as expectations for future cooperation¡ªOlivia felt a cautious optimism settling within her. The arrangement might not be ideal, but it was fair, and fair was often the best they could hope for in their turbulent world.


    After hours of negotiation, they reached a consensus. The council members rose, shaking hands and exchanging nods of agreement, a calming sense of relief washing over them. The initial tension that had filled the room dissipated as they acknowledged the hard work they had put into forging this new pact.


    As they stepped out of the chamber, Olivia felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Although Atlas wouldn¡¯t love the idea of parting with a chunk of his hard-earned coins each month, she recognized that this compromise could strengthen their alliance and create a more stable future for both Fort Bone and the Celestial Empire.


    Amber clapped her on the back, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°You did good, Olivia. We might actually make it through this as allies.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± she replied, glancing back at the council chamber. ¡°But we¡¯ve got a long way to go. There are still many challenges ahead.¡±


    Noi, who had been quiet for most of the discussions, chimed in with a sly smile. ¡°Think of the possibilities, though! We¡¯ll have the resources to build a stronger army, develop new strategies, and¡ªdare I say¡ªexpand our territory even further!¡±


    Olivia chuckled at the enthusiasm, feeling a surge of hope. ¡°True. Let¡¯s make sure we¡¯re smart about it. With this new agreement in place, we can capitalize on our strengths and face whatever challenges lie ahead.¡±


    With renewed determination, the members of the council stepped into the bustling streets of Fort Bone, ready to forge a future that combined their efforts and resources. As they walked side by side, Olivia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were on the brink of something significant¡ªsomething that would reshape their world for the better.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    In the heart of Fort Bone¡¯s original castle, the central square buzzed with anticipation. The crowd, a mix of citizens, soldiers, and families, had gathered in droves, their faces illuminated by the vibrant colors of banners fluttering in the breeze. Atlas stood at the makeshift podium, a pounding energy crackling through the air as he prepared to address the people.


    ¡°People of Fort Bone!¡± Atlas boomed, his voice cutting through the murmurs and shouts of excitement. ¡°We have won the war!¡±


    A thunderous cheer erupted from the crowd, hands raised in jubilant celebration, and cries of victory rang out across the square. The overwhelming sense of relief and triumph washed over him, bolstering his confidence.


    ¡°And now,¡± he continued, ¡°we must enjoy the spoils!¡± He paused, letting the enthusiasm wash over him as people cheered even louder. ¡°Those of you who bought war bonds have all profited!¡±


    Several in the crowd held their war bonds aloft, waving them like flags of victory. Atlas could see couples embracing, tears of joy glistening in their eyes, grateful for the dividends of their investments. It was a powerful moment, one that connected him to the hearts of his people.


    ¡°We can pay them out now!¡± Atlas declared, and the cheers intensified. ¡°Or you can take your profit or reinvest it. The war bonds that originally cost 25 are now worth 50!¡±


    A wave of excitement surged through the crowd, but with it came murmurs of uncertainty. Some exchanged glances, weighing their options. Atlas pressed on, determined to clarify. ¡°You can take that value of 50 and continue to invest it into the empire. If you choose to do this, at the end of the year, in three months, we will pay you all 75 for each one of those 25 mana coin investments.¡±


    A voice broke through the excited chatter. ¡°Atlas, in three months, won¡¯t we all be going home? What¡¯s the point of mana coins?¡±


    Atlas met the eyes of the speaker, understanding the concern behind the question. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the point of mana coins will be, I¡¯m hoping we can all go back to Earth,¡± he admitted, his tone earnest. ¡°But I do know that if we can keep those 50 coins that we owe you right here in our territory, we can use that money to make the last three months here in the wasteland something we can all enjoy¡ªsafety, security, and more luxuries for everyone.¡±


    A ripple of uncertainty coursed through the crowd at the mention of safety and security. Atlas pressed on, knowing he had to address the unease head-on. ¡°If we pay everyone today, the last three months coming up will mean a tighter, harsher regime. To guarantee our safety, to continue paying our army, we¡¯ll need to tighten our belts, ration luxuries, and increase taxes.¡±


    A collective murmur of discontent swept through the crowd. The thought of increased taxes was unwelcome news to those who had grown accustomed to a life of relative comfort in the Fort Bone empire. Atlas could sense their frustration, and he took a deep breath, steeling himself for the next part of his speech.


    ¡°I know that news isn¡¯t pleasant,¡± he said, his voice steady, ¡°but remember why you bought the war bonds in the first place. It wasn¡¯t just to make a profit. It was to help establish this empire.¡± He paused, allowing his words to sink in. ¡°And while Jed Lawson¡¯s army of America United is defeated, many of those soldiers have been dispersed into the wild. We still need to hunt them down before they become bandits that plague all of you when you go out.¡±


    The crowd muttered amongst themselves, the reality of the situation settling in. ¡°We¡¯re happy to pay anybody who wants to get paid,¡± he continued, attempting to rally their spirits. ¡°But we also want to maintain our treasury. So if you want to get paid, go to one of the recruiting booths and collect your coins.¡±


    Atlas raised his voice again, bringing focus back to his message. ¡°However, if you feel like you want to keep investing in the Fort Bone empire and enjoying the luxuries we have now, hold on to those mana war bonds. We will pay them out; it¡¯s just a matter of when. And don¡¯t forget, if you can hold them until the end of the year, they¡¯ll be worth 75 mana coins each!¡±


    The crowd responded with a mix of cheers and murmurs, some still hesitant while others seemed inspired by the prospect of greater rewards. Atlas felt a sense of purpose wash over him. It was a delicate balance¡ªassuring them of their investments while also emphasising the need for unity and sacrifice in the face of future threats.


    As he stepped down from the podium, a sense of determination settled within him. The path forward was fraught with challenges, but Atlas knew that with the support of his people, they could navigate the turbulent waters ahead. Fort Bone was not just an empire; it was a community, and together, they would face whatever came next.

 CHAPTER 286 Month 9 : Shadow Commerce

    The sun hung low over Fort Bone, casting long shadows across the cobbled streets of the bustling town. Citizens gathered in small clusters, animatedly discussing the recent speech by Atlas. The air was thick with excitement, skepticism, and a hint of anxiety.


    ¡°Did you hear him, we can get paid!¡± a woman exclaimed, clutching her war bond tightly. ¡°Fifty coins for each bond! It¡¯s a good deal, isn¡¯t it? We could take that money and use it to buy a small house!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Elara,¡± a man replied, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s the point in cashing in now? Atlas said if we hold onto them for just three more months, they¡¯ll be worth seventy-five. That¡¯s another twenty-five coin profit!¡±


    ¡°But what if we don¡¯t stick around that long?¡± another voice chimed in, a burly man with a weathered face. ¡°A lot can happen in three months. Bandits could come pouring in from the wild, and we might need that coin sooner rather than later!¡±


    ¡°What about the chance to invest in our empire?¡± a younger voice called out from the back. It was Mira, known for her keen business sense. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen how quickly things can change. We need to think bigger. If we reinvest in Fort Bone now, we can help secure our future!¡±


    ¡°Reinvest?¡± the burly man scoffed. ¡°And what if things go south? I¡¯d rather take my coins and buy a new sword for myself. At least that¡¯s something tangible!¡±


    Just then, a group of merchants, including Mohammed, edged closer, their expressions eager. ¡°Listen, folks,¡± Mohammed began, his voice smooth and persuasive. ¡°Why not take advantage of this moment? Sell your bonds to us for fifty five coins now, and we¡¯ll turn them in later for seventy-five. It¡¯s a guaranteed profit, and we¡¯ll even throw in a few extra coins for your trouble!¡±


    The crowd murmured in consideration.


    ¡°Extra coins?¡± one older woman asked, eyes narrowing. ¡°What¡¯s your angle, Mohammed? Are you trying to swindle us?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Mohammed replied with a disarming smile. ¡°Think of it as a partnership. I can provide you with immediate cash, and I¡¯ll take the risk. You get your coins now, and I¡¯ll reap the rewards later. It¡¯s win-win, right?¡±


    ¡°But what if they can¡¯t deliver on that seventy-five?¡± another citizen questioned, crossing his arms. ¡°You¡¯d be losing out!¡±


    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯ve already calculated the risks,¡± Mohammed said, a glint of ambition in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m willing to take the gamble because I believe in Fort Bone¡¯s future. If you¡¯re not ready to wait, why not turn your bonds into something more immediately useful?¡±


    The crowd buzzed with mixed reactions, some intrigued by Mohammed¡¯s offer, while others remained wary.


    ¡°I bought my war bonds at twenty-three coins.¡± a merchant in the back muttered. ¡°If I sell them to Mohammed for fifty five, that¡¯s still a twenty-nine coin profit. It¡¯s not the full seventy-five, but it¡¯s still a profit! I can¡¯t afford to miss that opportunity!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Mira interjected, her voice rising above the din. ¡°Those of us who are savvy could form small alliances. If we pool our resources, we can collectively decide how to reinvest our coins while also keeping some liquidity for emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± another merchant agreed, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°We could cover each other¡¯s backs, ensuring we don¡¯t take undue risks.¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡± the first merchant chimed, eyes gleaming at the prospect of turning a profit. ¡°I¡¯ll sell half my bonds to Mohammed and hold onto the rest for later!¡±


    As discussions heated up, more citizens began to warm to Mohammed¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Think of it this way,¡± he continued, leaning in as if sharing a secret. ¡°If we come together, we can build a more prosperous Fort Bone. By cashing in our bonds, we can ensure we have the means to defend ourselves against any lurking threats. And if we choose to reinvest, we¡¯re securing our futures!¡±


    One by one, citizens began nodding in agreement, seeing the logic in forming alliances.


    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± Elara said slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll sell some of my bonds, but I want to keep a few, just in case.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    As the crowd began to organize, forming groups to negotiate their bonds, Mohammed stood back, satisfaction etched on his face. His vision of becoming the Shadow Emperor was within reach, and he knew that by rallying the merchants and citizens around him, he could strengthen his influence and secure his ambitions.


    The debate continued, excitement in the air as the citizens of Fort Bone forged their plans for the future, uncertain but still ready to seize the opportunities ahead.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    In the grand hall of Fort Bone¡¯s castle, the atmosphere buzzed with a mix of tension and determination. The walls, adorned with trophies and banners from past victories, echoed the significance of the moment. Olivia and Atlas sat at the long table, poring over Amber¡¯s latest report.


    Amber, her brow furrowed in concentration, had just finished explaining the implications of their expanded territory. ¡°Our finances are great right now. With the expanded territory, more adventurers can hunt in the wild, which means more taxes for us,¡± she stated, her voice steady.


    Atlas grumbled unhappily, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re losing a thousand coins a month to the Celestial Emperor.¡±


    Olivia, leaning forward, met Atlas¡¯s gaze. ¡°Atlas, you¡¯ve got to let that go. You know as well as I do that unless we attack the Celestial Emperor, he deserves some spoils from taking America United. We got the land; he should get the coin. And it¡¯s only three months¡ªdoes it really matter?¡±


    Atlas shook his head, frustration gnawing at him. ¡®Why is it so hard to let this go?¡¯


    He thought back to their battles, how every little detail had seemed monumental at the time. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he finally admitted. ¡°Why am I so concerned about coins? It¡¯s like when we were fighting in the SFB finals¡ªsome things just sneak into your head, and you think they¡¯re important. Months later, you realize they don¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Olivia encouraged, her tone warm and supportive.


    ¡°Thanks for putting that in perspective. Sometimes I get so caught up in being the war leader that I forget this is all about returning to Earth. We need to unify the wasteland, not lose sight of our goals over a few coins.¡±


    ¡°On that note,¡± Atlas said, shifting gears, ¡°how many war bonds have been turned in?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened as she consulted the report. ¡°We made a lot of sales of war bonds in the first wave. We sold a thousand of them for 25,000 coins, which means we¡¯re in debt for 50,000 coins now. However, it turns out only 15,000 war bonds have been redeemed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Atlas replied, relief washing over him. ¡°So we still have 35,000 in war bonds floating around that the citizens are holding for redemption at the end of the year.¡±


    ¡°Interestingly enough,¡± Olivia continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so much private citizens redeeming them. It seems like groups of merchants have been buying them up.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting,¡± Atlas said, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Are we missing Mohammed again?¡±


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. ¡°We didn¡¯t invite him. This is official empire stuff.¡±


    Atlas frowned. ¡°We should call him right now.¡± He raised a hand, summoning the mini faeries flitting around the room.


    Meanwhile, outside in the courtyard, Mohammed stood with Victoria and Mrs. Harrington, excitement brimming in the air as he counted his stack of war bonds. ¡°Look at that! We now own 5,000 mana coins worth of war bonds. That¡¯s quite a bit,¡± he said, grinning widely.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Victoria replied, her eyes sparkling with ambition. ¡°We could turn this into something even bigger.¡±


    As they stacked and reshuffled the bonds, revelling in their newfound wealth like children playing a game, the mini faeries approached, their wings shimmering in the sunlight.


    ¡°Mohammed, Mohammed, Mohammed!¡± they chimed in unison. ¡°Come to the council meeting!¡±


    Mohammed beamed, knowing that the council meeting was likely about his significant stake in the war bonds. ¡°Ladies, shall we go?¡± He waved a hand, and the trio rose, carefully tucking their precious war bonds away as they made their way to the castle.


    As they entered the grand hall, the atmosphere shifted slightly. Atlas and Olivia paused mid-discussion, their expressions transitioning from serious to curious.


    ¡°Ah, Mohammed! Just in time,¡± Atlas said, a welcoming smile breaking through the tension. ¡°We were just talking about the war bonds and how they¡¯re being circulated among the merchants.¡±


    Mohammed nodded, his confidence radiating. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve become the largest holder of war bonds in the Empire,¡± he declared proudly, glancing at Victoria and Mrs. Harrington, who smiled in agreement.


    ¡°Interesting. What¡¯s your plan now?¡± Olivia asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Well,¡± Mohammed said, his tone shifting to a more strategic note, ¡°with the current structure, I could either cash in now or wait for the redemption at the end of the year. But I think there¡¯s more potential if I leverage this position. With my partnerships, we can create a network that benefits us all. Imagine pooling our resources, expanding our influence even further!¡±


    Atlas leaned back in his chair, impressed. ¡°You¡¯re thinking bigger than just cashing in. I like that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mohammed replied, his enthusiasm spilling out. ¡°We can reinvest in the Empire, strengthen our trading routes, and solidify our control over the newly acquired territories.¡±


    Amber chimed in, ¡°If we can maintain a strong economy, it¡¯ll help us secure more power in the wasteland.¡±


    Olivia nodded, her eyes gleaming with approval. ¡°It sounds like we have a solid plan forming here. We should discuss the details further.¡±


    As the council delved into discussions about the future of their war bonds, the mood in the room shifted from tension to excitement. The blending of their ideas brought forth a wave of optimism, one that could potentially shape the Empire into something greater than any of them had imagined. The road ahead was still fraught with challenges, but together, they felt ready to navigate whatever lay ahead.

 CHAPTER 287 Month 9 : Boring.This is so Boring.

    POV : CELESTIAL WAGER


    In the dimly lit corners of the Celestial Wager, the air buzzed with frustration. Aliens of all shapes and sizes, their eyes dull, lounged at the sleek, liquid silver tables, their restless bodies betraying their impatience. After the thrill of wagering on the recent war, the atmosphere felt stifling, the tension replaced by boredom.


    ¡°What is this? Seriously, what kind of show is this?¡± a scrawny Xaltrixxhe alien grumbled, leaning back in his chair, three green eyes narrowing as he watched Atlas engage in yet another tedious discussion about finances. ¡°If I wanted to watch boring financial stuff, I¡¯d flip over to the financial news channels!¡±


    Nearby, Gorvax, the massive stone-like being, crossed his arms, his small red eyes flaring in annoyance. ¡°Lontic is right. What the hell is this? Atlas and the Portal Crushers were supposed to be facing life-and-death struggles, not accountants in the wasteland. I came here for entertainment, not a lecture on budgeting!¡±


    Zeltrax, lounging comfortably with a glass of shimmering blue liquid, nodded in agreement. ¡°They just wrapped up the war, and now we¡¯re stuck watching them count coins? Give me a break! I want to see action, to place bets on something that matters. I didn¡¯t travel light-years to witness the drudgery of financial discussions.¡±


    Lurox, the iridescent blue-skinned merchant, flapped his delicate wings impatiently. ¡°Maybe we should just create our own action, huh? Who¡¯s up for a little wager on how many war bonds Atlas can manage to juggle? I¡¯ll take that bet! Winner gets a round of drinks!¡±


    Kroxar, ever the cynical observer, chuckled darkly. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, maybe someone will drop a few coins and we can watch the frenzy unfold. Now that¡¯s entertainment! But no, we¡¯re stuck here watching these so-called leaders debate over numbers.¡±


    The murmurs of discontent began to ripple through the crowd, each alien echoing their growing dissatisfaction. The spectacle they had expected, filled with high-stakes gambles and daring exploits, had turned into a dull meeting of minds, lacking the thrills they craved.


    Blontik, his greasy lips pursed in irritation, sat at the edge of the group, pondering the frustration brewing among the spectators. This was not what he had in mind when he organized the Celestial Wager. ¡®I need something to happen,¡® he thought. ¡®If these creatures don¡¯t have some excitement soon, I¡¯ll lose all my customers! And then who will I fleece?¡®


    Suddenly, something happened on the screens showing Fort Bone.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    A loud crash echoed from the entrance of Fort Bone as a group of adventurers burst into the town,  shouting and brandishing their weapons. ¡°We just came from the outskirts! There¡¯s a skirmish brewing with rogue bandits!¡± one shouted, breathless with excitement.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    The atmosphere shifted instantly. The bored aliens sprang to life, their previous complaints forgotten. ¡°Now, this is what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Gorvax growled, cracking his knuckles, his small red eyes glinting with anticipation.


    Zeltrax leaped to his feet, clapping his hands. ¡°Finally! Something worth watching! Place your bets, everyone! Who¡¯s in?¡±


    As the adventurers recounted tales of the clash, the energy in the Celestial Wager transformed into a whirlwind of excitement. Aliens began exchanging bets, their voices rising in a chorus of wagers and predictions. Lurox rallied a group of merchants, each one eager to stake their claim on the battle that was about to unfold.


    Blontik grinned, rubbing his hands together. ¡°Now this is the kind of entertainment I wanted! Let the games begin!¡±


    And just like that, the tension broke, the dullness dissipating into an electric atmosphere, filled with the promise of conflict and the thrill of uncertainty. The aliens were ready to witness something far more exhilarating than numbers on a ledger. The battle was coming, and with it, the opportunity to reclaim the excitement they had been yearning for.


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV : FORT BONE


    Alexander, hearing the shouts of the adventurer, shouted, ¡°Where?¡± The adventurer said, ¡°About an hour outside of town. There are a whole bunch of bandits. I think they used to be ex-army.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Follow me.¡± And they mounted up with a whole bunch of troops. Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of ex-army bandits. ¡°Y¡¯all, get ready,¡± he said, tightening the reins on his horse. The soldiers around him straightened, a wave of excitement and readiness sweeping through the ranks. ¡°Time to remind these outlaws what happens when they mess with Fort Bone.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The adventurer led the way, his hand trembling as he pointed in the direction of the bandit camp. The horses galloped fast, the wind whipping through their hair as they rode toward the horizon. Alexander couldn¡¯t help but let a grin sneak onto his face.


    ¡®A fight? Yeehaw, just what I needed!¡®


    As they approached the camp, Alexander held up his hand, signaling the troops to stop. The bandits had no idea what was coming. They were sitting around a fire, laughing, drinking, weapons laid casually by their sides. Alexander¡¯s heart pumped faster.


    ¡°They look soft,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Not like the army boys I remember.¡±


    With a quick gesture, the troops fanned out. His voice was low and steady as he spoke to them. ¡°Flank ¡®em. I don¡¯t want a single one slippin¡¯ away.¡±


    Then, without warning, he gave the order, ¡°CHARGE!¡±


    The clatter of hooves and shouts of battle rang out. Crossbow bolts shot through the air, THWIP THWIP, piercing into the bandits¡¯ ranks. The fight erupted as Alexander, sword raised high, charged straight for the heart of the camp.


    One of the bandits¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man with scars lining his face¡ªstepped forward, swinging a crude axe. Alexander blocked the blow with ease, the sound of metal clashing loud in the air.


    ¡°You call that a swing?¡± Alexander taunted, driving his great sword down in a sweeping arc that sent the axe clattering to the ground. ¡°Wrigley Field goes nuts!¡±


    He spun, slashing through another bandit before the first could recover. One by one, his troops closed in, their swords, spears, and axes cutting down the outlaws as the fight intensified.


    The bandits scrambled to defend themselves, but it was too late. They were outmatched and outmanoeuvred , their numbers dwindling fast.


    As the last few bandits tried to flee, Alexander raised his voice, ¡°You ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ away that easy! After ¡¯em!¡± He spurred his horse forward, chasing down the stragglers with ruthless precision. When it was over, the ground was littered with bandit bodies, and the fire that once lit their camp was reduced to embers.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow and turned to his troops, a satisfied grin crossing his face. ¡°Good work, boys. This¡¯ll send a message to anyone thinkin¡¯ they can take us on.¡±


    ¡®¡®¡®


    POV  : CELESTIAL WAGER


    Up in the Celestial Wager, the air buzzed with excitement. Zeltrax leaned back in his luxurious velvet seat, translucent fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest, his three green eyes locked on the holographic display of the battle below. ¡°Ahh, finally,¡± he purred, his voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°Back to the action.¡±


    The sight of Alexander leading the charge against the bandits sent ripples of enthusiasm through the alien crowd. Around the massive casino, bets were being placed faster than the battle itself unfolded. The house lights of the casino flickered, responding to the surge of energy. Lurox, fluttering his delicate wings excitedly, darted through the rows of alien patrons, collecting wagers and fueling the frenzy.


    ¡°I got 5000 coins on the human¡ªAlexander!¡± shouted a particularly enthusiastic Glytharni, his iridescent skin glowing brighter with the thrill.


    ¡°Make it 10,000!¡± someone else yelled, raising the stakes. The sound of coins and chips clattering echoed through the casino as more bets poured in.


    Gorvax, looming like a mountain of stone at the center of the VIP section, folded his massive arms across his chest. His small red eyes glowed with a mixture of interest and disdain. ¡°Humans. Always so chaotic. But effective, I¡¯ll give them that.¡± His four hands each held drinks, which he downed one by one as the holograms displayed Alexander¡¯s sword clashing with the bandits.


    The casino floor in the Celestial Wager filled with the sounds of alien spectators, their voices blending into a strange cacophony of languages, all unified by the same sense of glee. Virelia glided between the VIP tables, her lavender skin shimmering under the soft light of the liquid silver floors. ¡°Another round for the bettors?¡± she asked sweetly, carrying trays of exotic drinks. She was used to this atmosphere¡ªthe intoxicating blend of high stakes and reckless abandon.


    Blontik, sweating profusely as usual, licked his greasy lips from the far side of the betting table. His toad-like figure barely fit in his tailored suit as he calculated the odds on his datapad. ¡°Heh, humans¡­ always good for the bankroll. Let¡¯s see how long they can last before the house takes its cut. The house always wins, after all,¡± he muttered to himself, adjusting the odds slightly to favor a bandit comeback.


    But as Alexander sliced through the bandits with precision, the hologram zooming in on his every move, the audience¡¯s confidence in him skyrocketed.


    ¡°Double my bet!¡± shouted an excited Xaltrixxhe from across the room.


    ¡°Not a chance those bandits win now!¡± Lurox zipped between tables, collecting the increased wagers, his energy feeding off the crowd¡¯s rising excitement.


    Kroxar, sitting at the edge of the action with a tentacled smirk, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle darkly. ¡°The battle is so delicious,¡± they murmured, their many limbs twitching with excitement. ¡°But let¡¯s see if this Alexander can keep the momentum. It only takes one misstep¡­¡±


    As the bandits began to flee, the room let out a collective groan of disappointment. The betting pool shrank as fewer gamblers dared to hedge against Alexander¡¯s undeniable prowess.


    Zeltrax, sipping a neon blue drink from a floating glass, smiled slowly. He muttered to himself. ¡°They think it¡¯s all over¡­ but there¡¯s always more in the wastelands.¡± His fingers danced over the bet screen, placing a hefty sum on future encounters. ¡°This war¡¯s far from done, and the real fun hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡±